Chapter 1: The Wife's Return
Chapter Text
After 10 years of being stuck in another world after that one major accident, 10 years of searching for a way to return to her original world—back to her husband, Rosalyn knew she has finally succeeded when she opened her eyes and saw the same man she shared her wedding vows with.
What was odd was the way he looked at her with cold eyes, and a face that had none of the usual gentle smile he wore on his face when meeting eye to eye.
And the paper he had placed on the table, pushing it toward her, without moving an inch, Rosalyn could see those bold capitalized letters very well.
It was divorce papers.
"Let's get a divorce."
Was there an error somehow? Did she get transported to the wrong timeline or universe? There's no way her Cale would ever ask her for a divorce. Before Rosalyn woke up in another world, the two of them had been deeply in love. It wasn't a bond that would break over problems that could be fixed. The two of them would always talk it out and make each other understand, so there's no way Cale would ever ask this of her.
Unless this was the wrong timeline and this isn't her Cale.
"..."
Even so, Rosalyn will not break the relationship between this world's Cale and this world's Rosalyn just because she made a mistake in returning to hers. However, it was still too early to say that this indeed wasn't her world.
"I'm sure you were waiting for this, too, right?" Cale remained staring at her coldly with arms crossed, "Go sign those divorce papers and elope with that man."
"..."
A man? This Cale is talking about her eloping with a man? How strange. The Cale she knew was a jealous man, even the thought of sharing her with someone else was enough to make him furious.
There's no way that Cale would actually agree with Rosalyn leaving him for someone else.
But the stare she was receiving showed that Cale had no intention of taking back what he said.
Rosalyn took a deep breath before letting out a sigh.
"My love," calling out the way she always had called him, even though she spent 10 years in the other world because she had thought of returning to him all the time, and called for him on the days she missed him the most. It slides easily out of her tongue, for she had thought of him since the day they separated.
However, that way of calling made Cale frown. Rosalyn continued even though she felt her heart tremble at the face he was making.
"Can you tell me when and how you proposed to me?"
Cale scoffed, like it was ridiculous.
"Why are you suddenly asking that?"
"Please answer."
Cale gazed at her with suspicion and didn't speak for a little while. Rosalyn remained calm—or at least, showed a calm face in front of her husband, who was treating her coldly.
"September 11, I didn't have a ring, so I gave you a paper ring I made. The first one I have made in my life."
Rosalyn's heart fluttered; she, too, had vividly remembered that. It was at the park of their college when the two decided to take a walk instead of heading straight to their dormitory. Cale was a nervous wreck then, but even that nervousness was not enough to hide his beautiful smile as he showed Rosalyn the paper ring he made while the sun painted their world the wonderful hues of autumn's orange.
He probably didn't expect that such a humble thing would be the one to witness Rosalyn saying yes.
But Cale's gaze never changed, as if all the love he had has been exhausted and would never come back. Even if he were to narrate such an unforgettable moment between them.
"I proposed to you again on November 11 with a real ring this time. It was on your favorite rose garden—" Cale paused, then coughed once, "your former favorite rose garden."
'....Former favorite?'
Rosalyn remembered that place very well. It was a rose garden personally owned by Cale's deceased mother. It was even more special since it was private property, and the only condition of entry was that if Cale had decided to spend the rest of his life with someone, then he would bring that person there.
And Rosalyn has been the only one who has ever stepped foot there aside from Cale and the gardeners who maintained the beauty of the garden.
It had always been Rosalyn's favorite ever since she first came there. So, for Cale to say that it was her "former" favorite, something was strange.
Rosalyn stayed quiet for a while before slowly letting out a quiet voice.
"...You speak as if it has been a long while since we talked about the garden."
Cale arched an eyebrow. "You only realize that now?"
Rosalyn was silent.
Cale being cold, his entire demeanor showing that he has no intention of prolonging this conversation and wants this to be quickly done with, the same story of his proposal but the strangeness implication that so much time has passed.
Rosalyn clenched her hands into a fist to stop them from trembling before slowly parting her lips.
"....Can you tell me today's date?"
Cale looked at her strangely, like she was being odd. Why would this Rosalyn ask about the date in the middle of their discussion for divorce?
"Please. It's important," Rosalyn pleaded.
Cale stared at her for a while before leaning on the back of the couch.
"May 15th."
"And the year."
Cale just stared at her.
Rosalyn tried to calm herself so her body wouldn't visibly shake, while stabilizing her voice that still came out a little cracked.
"Please."
"..."
Rosalyn didn't realize it when she first came here that asking the date would become the most important question she would ever ask. Mayhaps, that should have been her first question in the beginning.
Seeing those eyes full of resolution, the earlier suspicion Cale felt that this might be another one of her schemes quickly disappeared.
Maybe she truly only forgot the date and was asking sincerely? Nevertheless, Cale decided to indulge her. It's not like telling her the date would change anything, right?
"2025."
Rosalyn felt her composure crumble.
'....Five years.'
The pained expression couldn't be hidden entirely, and when Cale saw that on her, he was a little taken aback.
He had never seen her make that face before. Just how important is today's date for her to react like that?
But in Rosalyn's heart, there was only pain at the realization that in this world, she had been gone for five years.
In the other world where Rosalyn was transported, she spent 10 years creating a way back. She had thought that she would return at least days after the car accident that made her transmigration in the first place.
But no, in this world, it has been five years. Cale spent all those five years separated from the real Rosalyn.
While it was understandable that the flow of time between two worlds was different, one question made its way to her mind.
Who is the one who stood by Cale's side in those five years that made him ask for divorce, brought up another man, and even claimed that she no longer favored Jour's rose garden?
'It will only be a matter of time before I figure it out. But firstly...'
Rosalyn composed herself again and took a deep breath before letting out her calm voice.
"No. I will never divorce you."
There's no way she would let her beloved husband go now that she is back.
"What do you mean?" Cale, looking unconvinced, asked. "You didn't even read the papers. I doubt you would hate the benefits you will receive if you sign it. Or could it be," Cale paused, "Do you want money?"
Rosalyn clenched her fist that was on her lap.
"Dear, if it had been money that I was after, then I wouldn't have left my hometown and given up my inheritance."
Cale would know that better than anyone, that there is no way Rosalyn would ever desire money. That would all be useless to her who came from the richest family in her hometown. She would never have to marry a man to be rich, she is the one that people desired to marry to become rich.
Cale knew that but he still brought up money, like it wasn't all that strange for him. Just how exactly did 'Rosalyn' act the past five years for Cale to say all these things which he would have never say to her before?
"Do you want to get your 10% share of the company?"
"Cale."
Rosalyn spoke sternly, eyebrows furrowed.
"Are you serious?"
"Do I not look serious?" Cale responded, unfazed.
Rosalyn pursed her lips before letting out a sigh.
"No matter what you offer, I will not sign those papers."
"What—"
Ring! Ring!
Cale was disrupted by the loud ringing of Rosalyn's phone. When it rang so loud along with its vibration on the couch beside her, Rosalyn frowned. Since when did she put her phone on full volume when she's in front of her husband?
'How.... irritating.'
Rosalyn had made it a silent promise to herself to separate her phone whenever she was with Cale, that way nothing and no one could disrupt their time together. It had been that way before her transmigration, and Cale knew this too. He told her there was no need to do that because she might miss an important call if she did, but Rosalyn insisted there was nothing more important than spending time with Cale.
There was a separate time for her phone calls to be entertained, and a separate time to spend with Cale. If it's "Cale time", then it was Cale time. That was a clear boundary that Rosalyn never allowed anyone to overstep, and she made that very clear to anyone who would possibly contact her while she was at home.
No matter how important it is, once she is inside their home, no one is allowed to interrupt unless Rosalyn initiates contact first. That was the only time anyone was allowed to give her a phone call. Otherwise, her phone would be in silent mode.
So the fact that her phone was on full volume was getting on her nerves. Nonetheless, she pulled out her ringing phone from under the couch pillow beside her.
Turning the screen to her direction, she was left with a predicament.
....."Her phone" password was turned into a pattern, unlike the one in her memory that was obviously a pin.
In fact, it was the date of their wedding anniversary.
"...."
The phone kept ringing, and Rosalyn was just staring at the screen. The call could not be answered unless the phone was unlocked; in this case, Rosalyn wasn't answering because she didn't know the pattern. But to Cale, who did not know that, he stared at Rosalyn strangely. Why was she not answering?
The call dropped, and the ringing stopped. Rosalyn sighed in relief, only to quickly straighten herself upon noticing that Cale was staring intensely at her.
'...Why is he looking at me like that?'
She didn't need to wonder for long because Cale spoke at that moment.
"Why didn't you answer?"
His voice was not authoritative like it had been so far, though it had a hint of curiosity lingering if one paid closer attention.
Rosalyn remained calm despite this, "It's nothing important."
Cale arched an eyebrow. Not important? Each and every time that phone rang in the past five years, Rosalyn always left him and answered it each time. But now she said it was not important?
Rosalyn brushed it off like it was nothing, and acted like the phone call incident was nothing at all.
"Anyway, I won't divorce you. No, I don't want your money," Rosalyn spoke sternly, "I will not divorce you no matter what."
Cale wanted to set things right away, but with the gentle knock on the door, came his bodyguard.
"Excuse me, sir, you told me to come get you when it's time to head to the meeting."
"..."
"Sir?"
Cale uncrossed his leg and stood, his foot producing a sound. He stared at Rosalyn coldly before turning away and walking out.
Once they left the room, Cale patted his bodyguard, Lee Soo Hyuk, on his shoulder.
"...Well done."
"It's nothing. You looked troubled, are you still okay?"
It was obvious in his eyes that Cale looked unwell, unlike when before he entered that room and talked to his wife about getting a divorce. It was almost as if Cale noticed something that has shaken him up, shaken his resolve, maybe not entirely, but surely shaken him enough.
Exactly what happened while he was talking to Rosalyn for him to be like this? Lee Soo Hyuk felt like something was amiss, that Cale's demeanor had changed.
Cale simply changed the topic instead of admitting anything.
"Do you think the project will go through this time?"
Lee Soo Hyuk could only sigh. It was obvious that Cale was just trying to avoid it; he wasn't willing to admit anything, nonetheless, Soo Hyuk answered honestly.
"If you manage to convince them enough."
Rosalyn stared at the phone in front of her. She was now in her room, the one that was separated from her shared room with Cale. This arrangement was mostly because Cale insisted that Rosalyn might want some private time away from him so he had her own separate room prepared.
Back then, she rarely ever used this room because she wanted to spend her morning and night with Cale. Judging from the way that so many things were cluttered all over, the tenant of her body must have mostly stayed here, unlike the real Rosalyn.
She thought she wouldn't be getting anywhere if she simply stared at that phone, so she decided to investigate this room to see if there would be any clues that would help her find out what happened in the five years that transmigrator stayed in her body, which led to Cale asking for a divorce.
'Surely the phone would contain more concrete clues, but…'
Right now, Rosalyn had no idea how to open it. So it was best to do what she can do for now.
Rosalyn left the phone on the bed and walked to her closet, and opened it. An unsealed box toppled over and fell on the ground, its contents spilling all over. But instead of focusing on that, she was shocked to see that her closet… was filled with the type of clothing she would never wear.
"W-what…. What the hell is that?"
So many revealing clothes that she couldn't even tell which one was a lingerie and which one was not. Speaking of lingerie, there were a bunch of it left and right. Was it Cale's thing to see her in that kind of outfit? Absolutely not!
In all of Rosalyn's memory, there was never once a time Cale asked for her to wear something like this. So it could only mean one thing. This outfit choice, was the choice of the transmigrator who occupied her body.
Rosalyn felt like she was having a severe headache. All of her clothes from five years ago were nowhere in sight, having been replaced by…. Those things. Realizing this, Rosalyn panicked and hurriedly checked if her wedding gown was still there.
Five years ago, she remembered that it was hidden in her closet. If that transmigrator dared to touch her wedding dress, Rosalyn might really hunt her down!
After pushing every piece of clothing hanging on her closet and not seeing her wedding dress anywhere, Rosalyn felt her heart drop.
"No… that can't be…."
Rosalyn loved that dress, not only because it was what she wore when she vowed to love Cale forever, but also because it was the dress that Cale's mother, Jour, had sketched for her future daughter-in-law, which Rosalyn decided to bring to reality when she decided to marry Cale.
The fashion designer Rosalyn could not believe that her greatest masterpiece, her wedding dress, had disappeared.
Rosalyn turned around, about to rush outside to ask Cale or the housekeeper where her wedding dress is but her eyes caught sight of the contents from the box that spilled on the floor.
There was a pen that she recognized as a gift from her father. The pen was a little special; it was also a voice recorder, but only she knew about it since she thought she wouldn't need the voice recorder for anything. But something, almost like a tiny voice at the back of her mind, urged her to pick up the pen and listen to the recorded audio.
Rosalyn couldn't remember it very well but she knew she didn't really use the pen for anything before she was forcibly transported to another world, nonetheless she crouched down and picked up the pen. She rotated the cap of the pen clicking it twice, then a voice came out.
It was her own voice.
["What kind of a stupid idiot—!"]
Rosalyn flinched. She had never heard her voice shout this violently.
CRASH!
There was a loud crashing sound, and a series of rushing footsteps, before a sound of the door opening abruptly.
["R-Ro!"]
Rosalyn felt her heart palpitating, hearing Cale's panicked voice in the recording. She had a bad feeling, a bad feeling that she wouldn't like what she was going to hear next. But after all, this is merely a recording of what had happened some time ago when she wasn't in this world, she would not be able to stop what is to come.
CRASH!
Rosalyn flinched, her shoulders trembling.
["Ouch…. Ro, why are you… angry…?"]
["Get out! Get out of my face! You ruined everything! You-! You—!"]
["W, what did I do that upset you? Ro, can you tell me—"]
"—!!!!"
"Euk…!"
Rosalyn's trembling hand could no longer hold the pen as it dropped on the floor, her trembling hands moving to cover her mouth. Rosalyn felt nauseous hearing the screams and the sounds of things breaking, and Cale… Cale…. Cale was definitely—
["Ro! Wait, Ro!"]
A sound like a large breakable object fell and broke with "Rosalyn" shouting furiously a bunch of incoherent curses before the recording stopped.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
Even though the room returned to being silent, the recording no longer playing, Rosalyn's fast beating heart couldn't calm down. She didn't need to see what happened, hearing it was enough to make her realize. At that time, Cale got hurt.
How badly was he hurt? Where did that vicious transmigrator hit him? Did he go to the hospital and get treated? Those kinds of thoughts raced to her mind, before she could realize it, her tears welled and fell one by one.
'Cale….'
Thinking about how he endured being with such a cruel woman for five years while pretending to be "her" was making Rosalyn begin to understand why Cale would ask for a divorce now. How much had he endured trying to wait for her to turn her ways and go back to "how she was" before getting into an accident. Cale didn't even know that the woman who stayed with him was not his real wife, but a transmigrator who occupied Rosalyn's body while she was also trapped in a different world.
Regardless of whether that transmigrator was trapped in this world against her will just like Rosalyn, hurting Cale was still beyond reasonable.
How could she hurt Cale like that?
Rosalyn couldn't stop her tears. She couldn't forgive herself for not returning earlier than now and left Cale suffering on his own for five long years. She hasn't even fully grasped the extent of his suffering during her absence, yet it was almost as if Rosalyn no longer had the right to stay by his side.
But that cannot be it.
'It wasn't me….'
There was another person in her body, controlling her body, making those decisions and actions which Rosalyn would have never done if it had been her instead. Rosalyn had no control over the situation, and she could never correct the past. Yet it was the real Rosalyn who was suffering the consequences of the tenant who occupied her body.
Rosalyn took three deep breaths before wiping her tears. When her eyes caught sight of the fallen pen, Rosalyn felt her heart tremble in pain and was overwhelmed by the urge to cry again, but Rosalyn mustered her strength to get up. She still needed to ensure that her wedding dress had not been discarded by that cruel woman.
Rosalyn didn't bother arranging the fallen objects from the box and left the room. Since it was nearing noon, the housekeeper must be in the kitchen preparing lunch. Rosalyn had been gone for five years; in those five years, so much had changed, but Rosalyn wished that Cale would still have his lunch at home like he usually did, at least from her memory.
"Home", he probably no longer saw it as one, especially now that he seems adamant on getting divorced. If so, then it is also most likely that he would sell this house once Rosalyn agrees to the divorce.
Of course, there is still no way she would sign those papers. No matter what, she will not let go of Cale.
Even if it meant hunting down the woman who stayed in her body and hurt her husband.
Arriving at the entrance of the kitchen, Rosalyn called out softly.
"…Auntie."
The housekeeper visibly stiffened, and Rosalyn's heart broke seeing this. Did that transmigrator hurt the housekeeper, too? Rosalyn knew it would be vain, but she hoped that the housekeeper had remained unharmed in those five years that the transmigrator was here instead of her.
"I just wanted to ask if you know where my wedding dress is? It's not… in my closet."
Aunt Josephin, who had been the caretaker of the house since the first month Rosalyn and Cale got married, did not turn to look at her. There was no bright greeting coming from the kind and soft-hearted housekeeper who treated Rosalyn as if she were her own child, which was making Rosalyn's stomach turn.
"Why are you asking?" Aunt Josephin's voice was emotionless and empty, so unlike the soft and cheery voice that would respond to Rosalyn. "Are you planning to sell that dress again?"
Rosalyn's shoulders sank.
"….Sell …my wedding dress?"
Rosalyn thought the transmigrator ruining that dress was already a bad idea, but hearing that she might have sold it while she was here was even worse.
'That crazy woman…. Has no idea how important that dress is…!'
"Auntie… did I really…?"
"Why are you asking me? Shouldn't you know it better than I?"
Rosalyn couldn't hide the tremor in her voice, "But it was mother's design. It was her idea. She wanted to see me in that dress—she saw me in that dress before she passed away."
Jour was already sick when Cale and Rosalyn got married, but she was still able to witness the two exchanging their vows before passing away two months later. Ultimately, it had been Jour's dream to see her daughter-in-law in the wedding dress she designed, and Rosalyn helped make it come true.
When Rosalyn walked the aisle with the wedding dress that was designed by Jour, Rosalyn felt honored at the same time she felt the weigh of the emotions that reflected on Jour's eyes as she watched Rosalyn walk towards Cale. It was the happiest that Jour was ever seen. At least, that was the case for Rosalyn.
Rosalyn cherished that dress, not only because it was what she wore on her wedding, but because that was proof that Jour loved her only son, and Rosalyn wanted to honor that.
Rosalyn wanted to honor that!
"At least tell me that Cale has it… Cale must have kept it hidden—hidden from 'me'….! At least—!"
"Why are you making another fuss here?"
Rosalyn stiffened before she turned and saw Cale standing behind her. Cale, who looked annoyed, was surprised to see Rosalyn with reddened eyes and tears that looked like they would fall anytime. She wasn't resorting to violence like she had done so for the past five years, instead, she was… crying?
Realizing that Cale was here, Rosalyn quickly looked away and stopped her tears from falling for a second time. Thinking about Jour made her emotional for a moment that it stirred up her emotions, almost making her cry. Jour had been nothing but good to her, so much that Rosalyn saw Jour not just as a mother-in-law, but as her own mother.
If Jour was still alive, Rosalyn knew the guilt would eat her up even if it was not her own doing, and she wouldn't know how to face her mother.
"….I just wanted to know where my wedding dress is."
"What for?" Cale asked bluntly.
"…"
Rosalyn couldn't bring herself to answer. What would she say that would make Cale feel less suspicious of her anyway? No matter what she says right now, Cale will think about the "Rosalyn" who was unreasonable for the past five years, not the Rosalyn who loved him sincerely before that.
"….I didn't want to make mother sad."
She muttered quietly, hoping Cale wouldn't hear. Rosalyn clenched and unclenched her fist before walking past him. In the end, she couldn't say her honest thoughts. At the back of her mind, she knew, regardless of her sincerity and honesty, Cale wouldn't believe it.
"I just felt like it," Rosalyn said before walking away, but then…
"It's in the room across my office."
"!!!"
The room across Cale's office used to be an empty room, back then they were planning to make it a room where each portraits of every important event of their life would be displayed. Before Rosalyn was transported to another world, the very first portrait there was the portrait of Jour with the two of them back when she was still alive.
Hearing that her dress was in that room, Rosalyn's mind completely went blank before her body moved automatically and rushed in the direction of where it would be, not caring whether Cale or Aunt Josephin would think her action was strange.
"Master…!" Aunt Josephin exclaimed loudly, looking at Cale in shock, "Why did you tell her? You kept it from her ever since she…!"
She could not bring herself to remind him of yet another painful thing that vicious woman has done. Aunt Josephin let out a soft sigh and chose her words carefully so that Cale would not be hurt again.
"What are you going to do if she sells the dress this time?"
Cale pulled a chair and sat.
"Soo Hyuk hyung is at the entrance. He knows better than to let her leave."
Hearing this, Aunt Josephin let out a sigh of relief, though it came out shaky. At least that was one less crisis to worry about.
"Alright." Aunt Josephin eventually gave in, even if she continued protesting, Cale had already told Rosalyn anyway. "Wait a bit more, your lunch will be ready soon."
At the very least, Lee Soo Hyuk being at the entrance of the mansion ensures that Rosalyn cannot take the wedding dress outside and do what would be unthinkable.
Cale let out a hum as he watched Aunt Josephin return to the kitchen, though his mind went back to the sight of Rosalyn, who was almost crying. When he realized that he was subconsciously thinking of her, he shook the thought away and frowned.
Since when did he care about her again? She was probably pulling another trick to fool all of them again. It was best to ignore her mediocre acting since they're divorcing now anyway. With that thought, Cale completely pushed any other thoughts of her away.
Meanwhile, when Rosalyn arrived in front of the room that Cale directed, she halted completely before catching her breath.
Since when did her body get exhausted easily? She used to learn basic martial arts back in her hometown under her father's strict supervision, and even continued engaging in physical activities and represented her department in competitions back in college.
Rosalyn wasn't exactly athletic, but she wasn't so weak that she would easily get this exhausted either. In fact, she had better stamina and strength than Cale, as far as she recalled.
'…That transmigrator must have neglected my body.'
Damn it. Rosalyn definitely needs to get her strength back. While having that thought, she slowly and carefully pushed the door open.
The room was well lit and well ventilated so that it wouldn't damage anything that was displayed in the room. Multiple portraits were hung on the wall, starting from Cale with Jour during his younger years, until their portrait on their 2nd wedding anniversary before Rosalyn got into an accident. That was also the last portrait displayed, none having been added for the past five years.
Almost as if such five years between them didn't exist.
Rosalyn closed the door shut and slowly walked to the center of the room. Her wedding dress and Cale's wedding attire were displayed on a mannequin with obvious utmost care and adoration. Seeing it side by side made Rosalyn's heart swell, at the same time it left her with a heartache.
In this room, it was almost as if all happy memories stopped five years ago. This room only held the good memories, with nothing being included in the five years that the real Rosalyn wasn't here.
In this room, the foreign object was her.
Rosalyn outstretched her hand, but didn't dare to touch the dazzling wedding dress that she once wore in a once upon a time. She could only gaze at it with numerous complex emotions reflecting on her eyes.
"…"
Rosalyn, was definitely, back.
It was at that moment.
[A-ah, testing for the hundredth and one time. Noona, can you hear me?]
"!!!"
A blue suspended square full of static popped up in front of her as a familiar voice entered her ears. Rosalyn shouted in shock.
"Rok Soo…!"
[Noona! Did it finally work? You can hear me now?]
"How….?!"
The blue suspended square seemed to be trying to display an image, but it seems that the connection was quite unstable so it was still full of static. Nonetheless, Rosalyn could make up the figure of the young man who investigated the concept of transmigration with her.
The young man who helped her find a way to return to her world, Kim Rok Soo.
[I've tried this so many times, but none of it seemed to work. Did I really succeed in reaching my sister?]
He sounded doubtful, most likely muttering this to himself. But Rosalyn could hear him loud and clear, making Rosalyn laugh lightly. Though she looked like she was almost crying again.
"You rascal," Rosalyn's voice cracked, "You sure did. I can't believe you managed to make communication possible between two worldlines."
[!!!! Noona, are you crying?]
"Who said I'm crying?" Rosalyn wiped the stray tear that fell. That rascal was quick to notice, even though he certainly couldn't see her right now.
[Hold on, I'll be updating the system soon. When I'm done, you won't be able to lie to me again.]
Rosalyn laughed even more.
[Shouldn't you be happy that you're back in your world? Why are you crying instead? You've worked so hard for this to happen.]
Rok Soo loudly grumbled, but even that was making Rosalyn feel nostalgic.
When she was stuck in that foreign world, Rosalyn struggled to adapt and adjust to her new surroundings especially since everything happened so suddenly. Rosalyn met Kim Rok Soo and decided to take him under her wing. Ever since then Rok Soo had helped Rosalyn research a way to return to her original world.
He was also the reason why she didn't have to worry about what would happen to the facility she established, knowing that Rok Soo would be able to handle it well.
"I can't believe this little rascal is only 16. How much of a genius can you be?"
[Negative. I turned 17 three months ago.]
"Has it already been months in that world?" Rosalyn was surprised, "I've only been in here for hours."
[The concept of time is different for our worldlines. I presume yours is located further from mine. Maybe that's why it also took us a lot of time to find it. Aside from that, I also suspect you've drifted off space a lot longer than we anticipated.]
Reminiscing the struggles they both faced and how many years it took before the Operation Return succeeded, Rosalyn let out a soft sigh.
"In any case, I'm glad you managed to reach me on time."
This little genius might be in another worldline, but that was exactly why Rosalyn was so glad to hear Kim Rok Soo's voice again. There was something in that worldline that Rosalyn would need to take care of. However, Rok Soo sensed that whatever she was about to say would be troublesome for him.
[You're going to make me do something annoying again.]
He loudly complained, but Rosalyn didn't hold back even after hearing that.
Looking at her wedding dress, Rosalyn's eyes sparkled. She felt her strength slowly returning now that she had found the greatest ally she could possibly have.
"Help me hunt down the person who stayed in my body."
Rosalyn was going to make that woman pay for ruining Rosalyn's perfect marriage.
"I need to get revenge for my husband."
Chapter 2: You're too late Now
Notes:
Early update because why not? (actually in my drafts there's almost 10 chapters now, and when I returned to chapter 2 I went ????? Wait, I'm already so far away??)
Chapter Text
[Truthfully, noona, I didn't think you succeeded in returning to your world. The explosion was sudden, and the machine activated on its own, accidentally taking you in. I was worried about the possible casualties, so I built in an emergency contact just in case.]
When they were pilot-testing the machine they created to send Rosalyn back to her original world, an accident caused quite the commotion. The machine activated on its own, and Rosalyn was pulled in. Rok Soo was quite a distance from her, so even though he reacted as soon as he noticed something was off, he didn't manage to pull Rosalyn back.
Thankfully, he was able to toss in a tracking device that would pinpoint Rosalyn's location, although he had his doubts that it would be completely accurate. The flow of spatial energy could have easily disrupted the connection or drifted the small device away from Rosalyn. There was a lot of uncertainty in that quick action that Rok Soo took, but seeing that it successfully reached Rosalyn, Rok Soo felt like a thorn was finally pulled out of his chest.
He would never admit it out loud, but he had spent the three months in his world searching frantically for Rosalyn in space. If Rosalyn didn't succeed in transporting to her world, Rok Soo knew he needed to bring her back to his world somehow. Only by having her here again could they conduct another attempt to return her to her original world. Which was why he was determined to bring her back, in the chances that they failed.
He feared that Rosalyn might have been drifting aimlessly in space, disconnected from any worldlines. He feared that the longer he couldn't find her, it would become impossible for him to successfully locate her. But now the worst is over. Rosalyn has safely returned to her world.
"So that was what that small dot was for, I thought it was strange that it followed me in," Rosalyn pointed out that before she lost consciousness, she noticed a small circular object moving towards her and she managed to grab it before her vision turned dark. She didn't know how long she held onto it, but when she regained consciousness, she was already sitting across Cale and the small device was nowhere in sight.
Naturally, she assumed she had lost that small dot, but since Kim Rok Soo could communicate with her, then it must have turned into an invisible device that she couldn't see. In any case, it was obviously still with her and Rok Soo was able to talk to her thanks to that.
[Since it was an accident, the chances of you accurately traveling back to your world were low. I needed a way to find you and bring you back here in the chances that you didn't make it to where you wanted to go. But since you successfully returned, it seems I worried for nothing.]
Rosalyn smiled softly, feeling touched that the little kid she had adopted was concerned with her affairs, even though they had been separated now.
"Thank you. Hearing your voice now means so much to me."
[Noona is fluttering me again.]
"I'm serious," though a chuckle left her lips, "Rok Soo-yah, now that you're here, I need you to check something for me."
The latter's groan was heard loud and clear, but Rosalyn still smiled sweetly. She was sure that Rok Soo was already complaining in his head since he hated complicated and troublesome things. Nonetheless, Rosalyn knew very well that he wouldn't reject her request.
"Help me find information about the person who occupied my body while I was gone. I need to pay her back for the troubles she caused."
[Troubles? You're not planning to kill someone, right?]
"That depends," Rosalyn hummed thoughtfully, "But I might. So you need to help me hunt down a criminal."
[…It sounds more like you're the criminal here.]
"I can hear you."
Rok Soo ignored her response.
[Then I'll need you to give me a few more details the next time we talk. I need to go attend the board meeting, so I'll be leaving now.]
"Rok Soo-yah, make sure to do well in the succeeding meetings now that you'll be attending them in my stead. Remember that if they piss you off, you can always flip tables to make them shut up."
She could almost imagine him doing his iconic eyeroll.
[You just want me to follow in your steps.]
"Of course, you're my successor after all," Rosalyn responded brightly.
The suspended blue square was still full of static, but she could make out Rok Soo's silhouette which was moving away from the communication device now. It means that the next time they talk would probably take awhile.
Rosalyn smiled sadly. After all, in the 10 years she spent in that world, she spent 8 years of it raising Kim Rok Soo. He was practically a kid she adopted and raised as her own. Rok Soo might not see it that way, but Rosalyn had long since considered him as her child and family.
It was a little sad that she couldn't take Rok Soo with her, but she also understood that the two of them belonged in two different worlds. Rok Soo would definitely choose his world over following her in hers, since Rosalyn's world would be foreign for him.
Rosalyn wouldn't want him to experience what she experienced—that is, be trapped in a completely different world and feel like the only foreign thing that exists therein. More than anything, she wanted Rok Soo to be free. So, not taking him with her might be the best choice for them, at least for now.
"I'll do my best to find out more about this person, so try to look into it for me. Best of luck, Rok Soo-yah. You can do it."
[Yes, yes, I hear you. Bye for now.]
The suspended blue square shut off and disappeared. She couldn't hear his voice anymore either. Rosalyn wore a sad smile before shaking her head.
'I'm sure he'll be fine.'
Rok Soo always knew that Rosalyn wasn't going to stay forever; that was also why Rosalyn made Rok Soo get used to handling things on his own. Still, she hoped a little that he wouldn't have a hard time and that he will be able to open up to other people, and ask for their assistance if ever he got into a complicated situation.
After all, he took after her a little too much. Maybe that was why Rosalyn was a bit worried.
'I hope so…'
Rosalyn gazed at her wedding dress, and her emotions slowly settled.
"In any case, I'm glad that person didn't do anything to this dress…"
Rosalyn didn't know what she would do if the transmigrator really did something to her wedding dress.
'Right now, I have neither money nor a cellphone I can use. So the first thing I should probably do is….'
Since Cale insists that money is the reason why she refuses to divorce him, she must certainly never ask money from him. Meaning, if it was going to be about money, she should get it from her personal account. Or at least, where it originally would be.
"I need to check my bank accounts first thing in the morning to check if that imbecile bled my money dry or not."
It would be a problem if she did. Thankfully, Rosalyn didn't leave her PINs on any notes, so it was only her who knew how to access her bank accounts. But just to be sure, she should check in with the banks to see the status of her accounts. It was better to be sure than not.
"For now, I should investigate that room further and check for more clues. Since I'll be leaving in a few days, I should stay here for now."
Rosalyn planned to return to her hometown and talk with her family. If Rosalyn wanted to convince Cale that she didn't need money, then she would need to ask her family to support her for awhile. It would hurt her pride to do this, since she technically cut ties with them years ago, but she also knew that her parents wouldn't turn her down.
….Or at least, she hoped.
'In case they'll refuse to talk to me, the best course of action is to contact my brother. John wouldn't hold a grudge against me for leaving the family back then, right?'
Her brother who came after her, John, was the one who had to inherit the wealth and responsibilities Rosalyn left behind the moment she decided to cut ties with them. It would be challenging for him since he didn't receive the strict education and training Rosalyn received since she was young, and John had to do it all in just a few years.
Having all those things thrust on him, him who probably didn't see that coming, wouldn't actually hold a grudge against Rosalyn for her recklessness back then, right?
With all those thoughts, it only dwindled Rosalyn's spirit.
'….Let's hope for the best. Let's…'
When Rok Soo believed the worst was over, in actuality, it was only the beginning for Rosalyn.
When she opened the door, it was at the same time as when Cale left his office, so now the two were meeting face to face.
Rosalyn felt a lump was stuck on her throat, awestruck at Cale's beauty. Despite the many years of separation, he was still beautiful in her eyes. Never once did she ever regret marrying him; even though they were already married, if given the chance, Rosalyn would marry him again.
Cale turned away, about to leave, but Rosalyn didn't want to see him leave just yet.
"My love."
Cale froze, taken aback by her manner of calling. But Rosalyn didn't see any problem with it and just called him like she always did, so she didn't realize that it felt off for Cale, who never heard her call him that way again after she got into an accident.
"I'll be heading out tomorrow morning. Do you mind if I go at the same time as you so that the driver won't have to pick me up from here?"
Cale furrowed his eyebrows, a frown on his face. He only moved his head slightly, side-eyeing her.
"Where are you going this time?"
His voice was full of doubt and wariness. Nonetheless, Rosalyn answered truthfully.
"I'm heading to the bank, then I'll head to the store for a bit. Don't worry, I'll come back as soon as I finish all my affairs."
"Affairs…"
Cale repeated that one word strangely.
Rosalyn, "…?"
"Ha," Cale put his hand inside his pocket and faced her fully, his gaze full of mockery, "So you're going to meet up with that guy again."
"???" Rosalyn became confused. How did they end up talking about a guy she didn't know?
"I told you. If we get a divorce, then you can happily chase after him all you want. So why do you bother being stubborn when you can't even stand to be with me for another day?"
Thump, thump, thump.
Rosalyn's heart trembled. What is he saying now? She can't stand to be with him for another day? That's not true. Rosalyn spent each and every day of her life in the other world working tirelessly just so she could be with him again. Even until now, if Rosalyn could selfishly ask him not to go to the company, she would. So why is Cale throwing all these cruel and cold accusations at her?
"My love, that's not it—"
Rosalyn tried to reach for him, but Cale slapped her hand away and turned around.
"Leave! Leave for all I care!" he turned his head and glared at her, "Don't even think of taking the same ride as me. Don't piss me off so early in the morning."
He stormed away, leaving Rosalyn shocked and hurt.
"…Why do you keep talking about some man?" Rosalyn whispered, confused and pained. She would never do this, she would never do this to Cale, she would never betray him—!
—But that transmigrator can.
Rosalyn formed her hand into a fist.
'…What the hell did that imbecile do to make Cale repeatedly mention a man?'
It seems that she will have to investigate this harder.
As soon as Rosalyn was brought back to reality, she trudged back to her personal room and started searching for more clues to the transmigrator's identity. Although it was lunchtime, she didn't have the appetite to eat. She didn't even feel time moving so fast until she saw the sunset painting her windows.
When she noticed the hues and how they changed the color of her room, Rosalyn paused before looking at the window. Something about seeing it again for the first time in this world after years of spending in a different worldline, Rosalyn couldn't help but stare.
Has it been a long time ago? Rosalyn remembered vividly when Cale proposed to her, the sun was setting at that time as well. Back then, Cale was crying when Rosalyn didn't think twice with her response, it was tears full of happiness, proof of their love for each other. They stayed like that until the world went completely dark, yet neither of them cared.
What mattered back then was that they were getting married, and they mutually agreed to stay together forever.
'I can't believe so much time has passed…' Rosalyn thought, her eyes reflecting melancholy, "And now Cale wants to stop loving me…"
Rosalyn averted her gaze to the disposable bag in her hands. She took a breath in before letting out a sigh.
"I should get this out first."
There was no point in overthinking things, even though it was true that Rosalyn will have to think over a lot of things. It was better to take actions than simply letting her mind run off on its own. Rosalyn always believed that overthinking won't lead anywhere and will only sabotage a lot of things, so she always refrained from doing so.
After tying the disposable bag, Rosalyn walked out of the room and went down the first floor.
"Auntie, I'm going to throw away all the clothes in my closet," Rosalyn called out while she was heading to the kitchen where aunt Josephin would most likely be, "I don't have anything else to wear, do you happen to still have my old clothes from five years ago?"
"…What?"
Unlike earlier, when aunt Josephin didn't want to look at her, she was now looking at Rosalyn with shock visible on her face.
"…What do you mean? You're throwing away all that… clothes?"
"That's right," Rosalyn answered honestly. "Seeing them was getting on my nerve,s so I decided to dispose all of them," she raised the disposable bag in her hand that contained all the clothing that transmigrator stuffed inside her closet.
Now that the transmigrator wasn't here anymore, it was best to get rid of any traces of her. Lest it would only get on Rosalyn's nerves and she might really kill that woman for everything she had done. Even if Rosalyn has yet to find out everything.
Aunt Josephin was gaping her mouth open and closing it. It seems she was having a hard time comprehending what Rosalyn said.
"And also," Rosalyn narrowed her eyes, "I'm throwing away all those boxes of condoms in my drawer."
Aunt Josephin choked and started coughing. Rosalyn gazed at her with concern, but still finished her sentence.
"I don't understand why 'I' have that, I mean, Cale and I never needed it since—"
"Young lady!" Aunt Josephin shouted, and Rosalyn quickly shut her mouth.
….That was already TMI for the housekeeper who only wanted to do her job peacefully.
Rosalyn's face turned red, having belatedly realized that she almost said it out loud.
"A-Anyway, I don't have anything else in my closet now, so I don't have any clothes to change into. Can you help me, auntie?"
Aunt Josephin massaged her aching temples while letting out a loud sigh.
"Fine. I'll have a new set of clothes prepared right away."
Rosalyn's expression brightened.
"Auntie, you're the best! I'll throw this outside right away, I'll come back soon!"
Rosalyn rushed out and went straight outside the mansion, and into the large garbage bin near the gate, she threw the disposable bag. Rosalyn dusted her hands and smiled triumphantly. With that gone, Rosalyn can slowly reclaim her true identity now.
Rosalyn skipped happily back to the mansion and went to talk to aunt Josephin to get the clothes she had asked for. When she arrived at the kitchen, aunt Josephin gave her the neatly folded clothes, and Rosalyn was so happy upon receiving them.
"This was Cale's gift when he went to Z City!" It was Rosalyn's favorite sweater because it was a gift Cale bought when he found out that Rosalyn had been feeling cold due to the weather. As soon as he returned, he personally prepared a hot choco and bought an apple pie from Rosalyn's favorite bakery, bringing it all to their room and surprised Rosalyn.
At that time, Cale was supposed to stay in Z City for one more day, but he came back earlier because he wanted to take care of her, even though Rosalyn made sure not to tell him that she wasn't feeling well.
It was just one of the many good things Cale did for her, likewise, this was only one of the many things that Cale bought for her. Nevertheless, this sweater had always been her favorite.
"I thought that vicious woman threw away all my clothes… I'm so glad…."
"'Vicious woman'?"
Rosalyn flinched. Did she say it out loud? Rosalyn quickly covered it up.
"Pardon? You must have heard me wrong," Rosalyn laughed nervously, hoping that it wasn't so obvious. "Anyway, thank you so much auntie. I'll be able to sleep comfortably tonight."
Aunt Josephin was surprised to see the genuine smile on Rosalyn's face. It looked so much like the same smile that always greeted her before Rosalyn got into a car accident and became a vicious woman, as if Rosalyn had returned to how she used to. There was no way that aunt Josephin wouldn't recognize that sweet and lovely smile, on such a beautiful face.
Wait.
Huh?
Vicious woman?
Josephin seemed to realize something, but she couldn't pinpoint exactly what it was. Before she could even say anything else, Rosalyn had already bid her farewell.
"W-wait!"
"Hm?"
Rosalyn glanced back. When she did, she still looked like the Rosalyn from five years ago, that was still the same Rosalyn that Josephin was seeing now.
She was incredibly shocked.
When aunt Josephin was just staring at Rosalyn dumbfoundedly, Rosalyn tilted her head in confusion.
"Auntie? You called me?"
Aunt Josephin felt her heart swell as she subconsciously outstretched her hand and let it rest against Rosalyn's cheek. When she did, Rosalyn wore a small smile and held her hand. Feeling that warm and light touch, aunt Josephin's heart trembled.
Not a hint of cruelness was reflected in the hand that touched hers, not a hint of malice lingered on that soft palm that rested against hers. It was as if the viciousness that "Rosalyn" threw at everyone was nothing but a dream that had gone and faded away.
The one in front of her resembled the one who was full of softness and loved by all those around her. The lady of the house Henituse, whom everyone could not help but love.
The Rosalyn from five years ago, not the one they spent those hellish five years with.
"….Lady, aren't you going to have dinner? You didn't come down for lunch earlier," her voice cracked, and panic instantly reflected on Rosalyn's eyes. Josephin smiled brightly to erase the panic her voice have caused the latter, to assure her that she was fine.
Seeing Rosalyn acting like her past self, Josephin felt even better than before.
"Auntie, why do you look like you're going to cry? Did I do something that upset you?"
"Oh, silly you. I just want to see you eat well."
"Okay, I'll come down for dinner after I take a shower," Rosalyn nodded her head, although she still looked worried. Seeing this made aunt Josephin laugh a little.
"This will be the first time you'll be eating well again, right?"
Rosalyn's expression faltered.
'Did she…?'
There's no way… There's no way she realized the truth now, right?
Aunt Josephin patted her cheek softly before retracting her hand.
"I suppose it is my honor to cook for you again, lady."
Rosalyn's eyes twinkled, but neither her nor Josephin would ever point out that it was the tears threatening to fall that made her eyes look like the twinkling stars above.
Rosalyn hummed and nodded her head, She didn't know how to respond, so she chose not to because she knew her voice would audibly crack. Rosalyn simply excused herself and rushed to the bathroom while carrying the clothing she received from aunt Josephin.
Upon closing the door behind her, Rosalyn let her tears fall freely. There was no need for her to hide what she felt now that she was alone.
"…"
Rosalyn slid down and moved her hands to her face, trying her best to suppress any sound from leaving her lips. But she couldn't help it, she couldn't. Rosalyn wasn't always an emotional person who cried often, but when aunt Josephin acted like she recognized her, Rosalyn couldn't help it.
What gave it away? She asked silently in her heart. What was it that she did that made Josephin realize that she was not the same as the cruel woman who did those unreasonable things Rosalyn hardly had any idea what of? What made Josephin realize the difference, that she would change her behavior compared to this morning?
So many thoughts came crashing down that it overwhelmed her, but none of those thoughts mattered. In Rosalyn's mind, it was the 10 years she spent in the other world, trapped, suffocated, and lonely.
And Josephin was right. Even if she didn't know what exactly happened, she was right. The years Rosalyn spent in that world were just her struggling to find her appetite. Maybe it was an aftermath of being forcibly transported to another world, but Rosalyn struggled to eat properly in those 10 years she spent away from home.
Unfortunately, she seemed to have carried the same problem even though she was already back home. That was why Rosalyn didn't care that she didn't have lunch earlier. It was because she didn't feel the need to eat at all.
It was just a small problem, a small, tiny detail. But aunt Josephin was able to accurately point it out, even if it may have been a coincidence.
Rosalyn cried. She cried until she couldn't anymore. And when she was done, she stood and took a cold shower. She needed it, after all, she suppressed all her emotions in the 10 years she spent away from here. Now that she was able to let it out, Rosalyn felt herself calming down.
Rosalyn went down to the dining room to eat the dinner that aunt Josephin prepared. Upon noticing her swollen eyes, aunt Josephin gently cradled her face and asked what was wrong.
"…I just missed you," Rosalyn whispered, a soft expression on her face, "I…. I don't remember why 'I' did all those things. In fact, I—" Rosalyn took a deep breath in before continuing, "—I don't remember very well what 'I' have possibly done to hurt you, but auntie… I'm terribly sorry. For everything."
"Lady, don't take it to heart. I'm alright."
Rosalyn could see the bandage peeking out on aunt Josephin's collar. Her stomach churned, knowing very well that it was the transmigrator's doing. Even if aunt Josephin tried to hide it, Rosalyn could tell.
'….Had it been me who was here instead, she wouldn't have gotten hurt like this.'
"Now, please eat. I worry that you might faint from hunger."
Rosalyn hesitated at first, but when aunt Josephin wouldn't leave her side, she picked up her utensils and slowly started to eat. She ate small portions at first, afraid of how her body might react. Thankfully, it wasn't like when she was in the other world that she would begin vomiting as soon as she ingested a small amount of food that was foreign to her.
Maybe it was because the food was made by aunt Josephin, but Rosalyn was able to eat comfortably.
Seeing her eat well, aunt Josephin kept on serving her more food until Rosalyn finally decided to excuse herself. It took her a while to convince aunt Josephin that she was fine and that she ate enough already, before she was able to leave the dining table.
Click.
Because Rosalyn ate a lot of carbs, she was now experiencing a food coma. A light laughter left her lips. This was the first time in a while that she became like this. After all, she spent 10 years trapped far, far away.
Rosalyn carefully moved to the bed before pulling the covers and settling down comfortably. She adjusted the pillow so that she wasn't lying flat on the bed. Rosalyn had just finished eating, so it wouldn't be good to lie down right away. Though she was seriously sleepy so she decided that she will be taking a quick nap while half sitting on the bed.
Upon closing her eyes, Rosalyn was able to fall asleep right away.
Hours passed, and Rosalyn ended up lying comfortably on the bed, the covers completely covering her head. That was why, when Cale came home and came in after finishing dinner, he didn't notice that Rosalyn was sleeping there.
Cale went straight to the shower after getting a new set of clothes. Even until then, Rosalyn remained sleeping peacefully. After a few more minutes, Cale got out of the shower with water droplets falling from his hair. He had a towelette over his shoulder to prevent his clothes from getting drenched.
Cale went to turn the lights on, and when he turned around, he noticed a figure on the bed, which made him alert. Cale stormed to the bed and pulled the covers, gasping in shock upon seeing Rosalyn sleeping there.
"What the—?!"
Cale accidentally stumbled back and fell on the ground, causing a loud sound.
"!!!!"
Rosalyn was startled awake and looked around the room to see what it was. When she didn't see anything, she fell into confusion, but when her eyes moved down and found Cale on the floor, Rosalyn felt like all the drowsiness in her body disappeared.
"C-Cale….!"
He was wincing in pain while sitting there. Rosalyn hurriedly got off the bed and tried to help Cale up, but Cale avoided her touch, leaving Rosalyn frozen in her spot.
"What are you doing here?" Cale spoke coldly, "Why aren't you in your room instead?"
Hearing this, Rosalyn withered and slowly moved back. It was obvious that Cale didn't want her help, nor even wanted to see her in this room which they used to share.
"…I'm not used to sleeping there."
That was true. Before Rosalyn got into an accident and was stuck in another worldline, Rosalyn always slept in their shared room where Cale would be. That was their usual married life, that was their usual routine, but the same could not be said for the transmigrator who occupied Rosalyn's body, who refused to sleep in this room.
"Not used to?" Cale scoffed, "Don't make me laugh. You've always insisted that you didn't want to be with me and slept separately."
'Not this again,' Rosalyn groaned while rubbing her face.
"Cale, can you please not argue with me right now. It's late at night and—"
"If you think I'm just arguing with you, then leave and sleep in that room."
Rosalyn formed her lips into a thin line. She removed her hand from her face and stared blankly at Cale, who was now standing while rubbing his aching back. When he noticed that she was just staring at him instead of leaving, Cale arched an eyebrow before he realized something.
"Or could it be…" He approached her slowly, and Rosalyn didn't break eye contact. Cale leaned down, and they were meeting eye to eye, "Are you lonely because you don't have anyone to entertain you tonight?"
Rosalyn's eyebrow twitched. What is he saying now?
"Ah, I get it. You wanted someone to accompany you, but because no one wanted to spend the night with you, you decided to—"
"Fine then."
"?!!"
Rosalyn abruptly pulled him to the bed, catching him off guard. When Cale lay flat, Rosalyn got on top of him and interlocked their hands together, pinning him down.
Cale stared at her with widened eyes.
"W-what are you—?!"
"You're right. I'm cold, and lonely, and I certainly need some company."
"Y-you….!!!"
"So I want my husband to be with me. What about it? Is it so wrong for me to want you to sleep with me?"
"Get off me right now…..!!!"
"All your accusations are right. If you want to believe that's what I'm here for, then so be it. Go on, let's just do it now."
"Who wants to… do such a thing….. With you of all people…..!!!"
"Oh?" Rosalyn tilted her head slightly before leaning down and whispering to his ear. "Weren't you quite eager to spend the night with me on our wedding night?"
She could see Cale's entire face turning red. Is he flustered? Or is he furious now? Rosalyn couldn't tell.
"You're just trying to trick me again so I'll withdraw our divorce!"
Oh well, it seems he's really angry now. Even still, Rosalyn had no plans of leaving this room and sleeping elsewhere. So no matter what Cale would say (or yell at her face) Rosalyn isn't going anywhere.
"How did you figure that out?"
Cale looked even angrier now. Before he could say anything again, Rosalyn beat him to it.
"Love, I told you. You and I? Getting a divorce? Not possible. Not at all," Rosalyn moved slightly back so she could look at Cale directly, so that he would see how serious she was every time she said it. So that he would finally get it.
"I'm never divorcing you."
When she swore on the altar that only death could do them apart, she was serious then. But she was also sure that death would never dare to do them apart, because the moment it would try to, Rosalyn would do anything just to be with Cale again.
She had done so when she was in another world, and she would do it again. Without a hint of hesitation.
Cale gritted his teeth before turning his head away.
"I'm not falling for that. Not again."
Rosalyn's eyes folded, reflecting the sadness she felt inside. Just how badly did that transmigrator treat Cale for him to think that all these are just Rosalyn trying to trick him?
"Ha…."
Cale flinched when Rosalyn suddenly moved forward and lay completely on him.
"H-hey… move away….!"
"Can't we just stay like this?" Rosalyn muttered, "At least for now. Even if it's just today, let's stay like this."
It was sad enough that she didn't even get to hug him tightly when she finally managed to return. It was even more sad when Cale kept treating her coldly and accused her of all those things, which only left her confused. Now, he doesn't even want to share the same bed as her.
How much of this must she endure before she can fix everything somehow?
'No matter what, I'll make that damn woman pay for what she made you go through.'
Rosalyn kept that silent promise in her heart. She knew that Cale wouldn't be acting like this toward her had it not been because of that damn transmigrator who ruined things when she stayed in Rosalyn's body.
Cale, who had stopped struggling for a few minutes, finally had enough. He grabbed Rosalyn's shoulders and pushed her away before getting off the bed.
Rosalyn stared at him in shock when he stood and was about to leave, but Rosalyn quickly grabbed his hand. He didn't even bother looking at her when he spoke coldly.
"What? What is it this time? You didn't want to leave the room, so I'll do it instead."
"I'll sleep on the couch."
"….What?"
"I'll sleep on the couch, you take the bed."
Before Cale could say anything else, Rosalyn stood and gently pulled Cale to sit on the bed. After that, she walked toward the couch and sat before lying there.
"…"
Cale avoided looking at her, finding all these happenings so strange that he could no longer understand what was going on. What even is real, and what is not? Just recently, Rosalyn was hurling curses right to his face, that she acted like she didn't want to see him again. But now she was surprisingly touchy and clingy, as if she didn't want to separate from him.
He could no longer understand her. Just what exactly is she aiming for?
"…You refused to come with me and left me waiting for you, but now you're acting like nothing ever happened?"
Cale muttered bitterly, and she barely even heard.
"Rosalyn Breck, I no longer want to be with you."
He would no longer call her a Henituse, his wife.
"You're already too late."
Cale turned away and refused to look at her again.
Chapter 3: Revenge is the Only Answer
Notes:
It's midnight where I'm at, so it means I'm celebrating my birthday with this fic this year (˶ˆᗜˆ˵)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
CRASH!
'Nothing is working my way!'
Hearing that loud sound and shout, Cale rushed to Rosalyn's room. Once again, she was throwing her things all over the place. Cale was alarmed when she started pulling her hair.
'Why? Whywhywhywhy?! I did everything yet why is it still not working?!!'
'Ro…? What are you—?'
Rosalyn paused before slowly turning to look at him. When he saw that vicious and distant gaze, Cale flinched. This had happened so many times already, this wasn't the first time, so he knew what would happen next. Yet he hoped, foolishly hoped, that this time would be different.
'It's your fault, isn't it?'
Cale felt his heart drop.
'W-what are you saying…? What did I do—?'
Rosalyn stormed in his direction and grabbed his collar, pulling him harshly and throwing him onto the bed. Cale gasped and winced in pain. His injuries haven't fully healed from the last time this happened, which wasn't that long ago.
'Ro that hurts—!'
'You!' Rosalyn got on top of him and pulled his shirt up, forcing Cale to look her eye to eye. Cale could feel his pulse racing as he was forced to look at such a terrifying look on his wife's face.
'Why the hell did you have to get married so early?'
'…?'
'Do you know how much my life has been ruined because of you?'
'W-what are you…. I don't understand why you would say this—'
'You don't understand? Then allow me to make you understand.'
SLAP!
Cale was completely frozen, even when his cheek stung from the hard slap he received. He didn't even notice that his nose was bleeding now.
Rosalyn pulled him once again and screamed in his face.
'I was meant to marry a better man, damn it!'
"!!!!"
Cale jolted awake, catching his breath. His gaze was hazy, and his hands trembled, but he forced himself to look around. Where was he? What happened?
He was about to panic when all he saw was a dark room, but when he saw the back of the picture frame on the table, he realized he was inside his room and slowly calmed down. Though his heart was still beating wildly, Cale focused on regulating his breathing instead.
"Ha……"
Cale raised his shaky hands to his face and took deep breaths in. His eyes stung, probably the tears that threatened to fall. His throat hurt badly, probably because he stopped himself from screaming in his sleep. This wasn't the first time he dreamed of those times, but whenever it did, Cale didn't know what to do.
He was always haunted by the past ever since it happened. Cale had trouble staying asleep since then. It always came to him, especially at times when his mind was left unguarded. It sometimes made him feel that he must never let his guard down at any cost, because it could come to him again at unexpected times.
Just like now.
"Sniffle."
"????"
Cale paused upon hearing such a sound, before slowly removing his hands from his face. Was he crying? How strange, his face wasn't wet with tears.
"Euk… sniff…"
Cale grew even more confused. He was certain the sound wasn't coming from him, so who could it be?
When a quiet sob came, Cale moved his gaze in the direction from which it came. He couldn't see very well since the lights were off, but when he saw a figure on the couch, Cale stiffened.
"Cale…"
Cale furrowed his eyebrows. Was Rosalyn crying in her sleep?
He hesitated for a moment, wary that if he came close, she would suddenly wake up and start cursing at his face again, but after sitting for a few seconds, he decided to check on her just in case. Cale slowly pulled the covers off himself and moved his feet. He got off the bed and quietly made his way to the couch.
When he was close, he slowly lit the table lamp and saw tears falling from Rosalyn's eyes.
Cale froze.
"Cale… I miss you…. I miss you…. So much…."
"????"
He was shocked when he saw that she was really crying, but he was even more surprised when he heard what she had been whispering, making him both startled and confused.
"I miss you…"
Cale felt awkward hearing that. What did she mean by that? It was Rosalyn who willingly left the house a week ago, it was Rosalyn who refused to leave that man's house. It was Rosalyn who—
Cale formed his lips to a thin line before turning his back.
There has not been a time when she responded positively when it was he who missed her so. Rosalyn always coldly shook him off and ignored him each time he begged her to come home and sleep in this room. It was Rosalyn who put this distance between them first.
So why does Cale need to change his mind just because he heard her calling for him in her dreams? How many times had he called for her in his dreams, too? And how many of those times did Rosalyn ever change her ways and respond to him?
She always left him crying for her. She always left him yearning for her. How much of it did he endure, before he decided that he could no longer go on with this marriage anymore?
'She's just trying to stir things up so I won't continue this divorce.'
Cale's heart had already gone cold. His love for her had dried up after the sun came out on that rainy day. No matter what she does now, Cale has had enough.
Cale returned to the bed, completely drowning out her quiet cries just like how she had ignored his begs up until now.
When morning came, Rosalyn suffered from a stiff neck. Maybe it was a mistake that she didn't even try to get a pillow at least before insisting that she would sleep on the couch.
Click.
She heard the door shut, meaning that Cale had just left. Realizing this, Rosalyn quickly sat up and stared at the door in shock.
'Did he just…? No, wait—!'
Ignoring her stiff neck, Rosalyn quickly got up and rushed out the door, chasing after Cale. Cale was already far from her, and Rosalyn couldn't catch up. She outstretched her hand, hoping that she would still be able to get to him somehow, but Rosalyn missed a step, causing her to stumble down.
Thud!
Cale was already jogging down the stairs, not even realizing that his wife had fallen on the ground behind him.
Rosalyn cried in her heart.
'My morning kiss!!!'
"Euk… huk… hurts…"
Rosalyn winced as she tried to get up and dusted herself off. She limped to the stairs, but Cale was already nowhere in sight. Rosalyn cried even more.
"He didn't even wake me up….!"
Was he really serious when he said he didn't want the two of them to take the same ride? Rosalyn frowned deeply, sulking so early in the morning.
Back then, Cale would never leave the house unless Rosalyn was already awake and would give her a morning kiss before heading to the company. But now, she has been completely ignored, even though they slept in the same room.
'What am I gonna do? I didn't even get my kiss, damn it!!'
…..Rosalyn was seriously losing her mind.
Thankfully, Cale was still mindful when she told him that she was heading to the bank in the morning, so he sent the driver back to the mansion to drive her there. The whole ride was just Rosalyn staring out the window, still sulking that she didn't get her kiss.
While she understood that this means at some Cale stopped doing it, meaning he thankfully didn't to do it to the transmigrator, but Rosalyn was still so sad. She spent 10 years trying to return to him, but the man she loved most was giving her the cold shoulders. She was bound to get sad over this right?
"Seriously, you…" Rosalyn muttered darkly to herself, "Tomorrow, I'm going to make sure I'll get it no matter what. Otherwise, you can kiss your company goodbye."
The driver who could hear her dark whispers shuddered and stared at her through the front mirror in shock. What is the madam planning now?!
"A-ahem, madam, we have arrived."
Hearing what the driver referred to her, Rosalyn stiffened. Then in the next second, her expression brightened as she gave him a thumbs-up.
"Okay!"
The driver who was confused and terrified of the sudden change of mood, "?????"
Rosalyn got out of the car with a smile full of contentment.
'That's right, even if that damn transmigrator spent five years with my husband, I am still the true madam.'
But something about that still managed to sour her mood.
'…No, that damn transmigrator spent five years with Cale!'
Rosalyn was annoyed again.
Thankfully, her transaction in the bank was done quickly, since she had already called them on the telephone yesterday and made her appointment. Rosalyn wouldn't know where the transmigrator possibly used any of her accounts, so it was best to deactivate the previous accounts and get a new one. Thankfully, since she already notified the bank beforehand, it didn't take too long.
Just half an hour later, she was already done with her transaction. Now, she would need to buy herself a new phone.
But before that, it wouldn't hurt to try visiting a shop that can unlock her phone. However…
"I'm sorry, miss—"
"I'm married."
"—Ma'am."
Rosalyn nodded in approval.
The man continued what he was saying before Rosalyn corrected him.
"But it would be impossible to unlock this phone without doing a factory reset."
"…."
Rosalyn stared at him blankly. After a few seconds, she spoke slowly.
"Do you not know any other way?"
The man shook his head. Rosalyn cursed in her head, What great luck! She can't possibly allow a factory reset, that phone contains the best evidence she can have to know about the transmigrator and what she had been doing the past five years!
Rosalyn needs to unlock this phone somehow, but even a technician says it's impossible? Rosalyn's expression darkened.
"….How about a hacker?"
"We don't do that here, ma'am," the man said with a serious face, "We are an honest shop. We don't do any sort of that illegal things."
Rosalyn massaged her temple as she reorganized her thoughts. She outstretched her hand, and the man returned the phone to her.
"….Thank you anyway."
It really was great that her phone's security was so strict that it cannot be forcibly opened unless a factory reset was perform, but oh how terrible it is now. She can't even access her own phone since only the transmigrator knows the current password.
Once again, Rosalyn cursed under her breath.
She turned around and left the shop, only to be greeted by Cale's bodyguard, Lee Soo Hyuk, standing in front of the car.
Rosalyn was taken aback. Didn't he accompany Cale to the company this morning? What is he doing here? As if he could understand her thoughts very well, Lee Soo Hyuk answered.
"Master asked me to accompany the madam today."
Rosalyn felt her heart swell. Was Cale worried about her after all? Rosalyn couldn't help but feel happy, even though this was probably nothing to him.
And she was right. Cale didn't order Lee Soo Hyuk to go there. Lee Soo Hyuk just happen to see her across the street and decided to keep an eye on her. He knew very well, the antics of Rosalyn Henituse. After all, Lee Soo Hyuk was hired precisely because her actions have gone too far.
A woman who could hurt and humiliate her husband without batting an eye was certainly a threat and should not be left wandering alone. Especially in public places.
"Perfect timing then," Rosalyn said with a bright smile. Although it was the first time that Lee Soo Hyuk had seen such an expression from her, he didn't think too much of it.
Rosalyn entered a different shop and bought a new phone. Lee Soo Hyuk was curious why she was suddenly buying a new one when, back then, she often made a ruckus each time her old one was gone from sight. It even got to the point that Cale had to skip work just to get her phone back, even though it wasn't his fault she lost it in the first place.
But every inconvenience she faced, she blamed it all on Cale.
And as always, Cale just accepted everything and stayed silent.
Of course, that won't be the case anymore. Cale had already decided that enough was enough, and Lee Soo Hyuk was here to make sure it would happen. No matter what.
Right after buying a new phone, Rosalyn decided to shop for new clothes since she recently threw away everything in her closet. It was great that aunt Josephin knows where her old clothes are, but Rosalyn can't guarantee that all of it had remained unharmed from that vicious transmigrator's hands.
Rosalyn couldn't really spend much since she would still need to buy a plane ticket going back home, plus, there was no guarantee that her family will really help her so it was best to save up as much as she can.
'Not like it's the first time I did this, but still…'
Thankfully Rosalyn's saving skills was honed further when she was trapped in the other world. She didn't have her family there, she didn't have any of the wealth she had in this world. In the 10 years she was there, Rosalyn started from scratch and slowly built up her fortune bit by bit.
Rosalyn knew hardship like the back of her hand, along with it was the necessary skills to survive. One of them was the skill to save up money and spend wisely. Rosalyn was quite proud of herself that she still carries those same skills here.
After Rosalyn gave her card to the cashier to pay for everything she bought, Lee Soo Hyuk stared at her.
'Does he know that his wife is out here spending money?'
Cale will probably receive a call soon to know that his wife spent his money recklessly again. Rosalyn had done this before, and she was doing it again. It seems that this careless woman has no plan to change her ways. Maybe it was only right for Cale to ask for a divorce after enduring everything she put him through.
What Lee Soo Hyuk didn't know was that Rosalyn was using her bank account for all this spending. Just like what she promised, she was going to prove to Cale that she did not need his money. She did not marry him for it, in fact, she has enough of it.
Lee Soo Hyuk thought she was done shopping for the day, but then Rosalyn took another turn and… entered a flower shop? He gazed at her warily.
'…What is she up to?'
He knew it was quite impulsive of him to follow her around; he knew he probably shouldn't have done this, but it was precisely because he feared that Rosalyn would meet up with another man while she was still married to Cale. In fact, she was the one who refused to divorce him!
If she was going to meet someone else, then why is she stubbornly refusing the divorce from happening?
He could not understand her. No one who had seen Rosalyn over the past five years would ever be able to understand her. That was the same for Lee Soo Hyuk.
"Mister, here."
Rosalyn, who had just recently bought a dozen roses, offered them to Lee Soo Hyuk to take.
His expression stiffened.
"Madam, I cannot accept th—"
"Please deliver this to Cale," Rosalyn smiled brightly, sincerely, not hearing what Lee Soo Hyuk was about to say.
"…"
"?" Rosalyn tilted her head slightly. Why is he blankly looking at her? Did she do something rude? "I'm sorry, were you trying to say something?"
Lee Soo Hyuk was dumbfounded, though he quickly regained composure. He shook his head, "Nothing. I'll make sure to give it to him."
How strange. Did he assume wrong when he thought that Rosalyn was trying to bribe him with those flowers? That he thought the madam was giving it to him? While it was good that he was wrong, he couldn't help but be a little embarrassed.
Good thing she didn't hear anything. Otherwise, he would have made a fool of himself.
"Oh, and mister," Lee Soo Hyuk looked at her and found Rosalyn who was hesitating. He tried not to be suspicious of her again but with the way she was acting….
"….Can you tell Cale to come home early today? I want to have dinner with him," She said slowly and carefully. Rosalyn knew that Cale would probably reject this, which was why she hesitated. But the desire to be with him was far greater than any fear that she was willing to take a leap.
Even if she would be rejected anyway.
Lee Soo Hyuk also knew the chances of Cale agreeing were low, nonetheless, he lowered his head.
"I'll be sure to deliver your message well."
"It's our wedding anniversary soon, I might not be here to celebrate it with him. So please tell him to give me even a little of his time."
'Not be here?' Lee Soo Hyuk thought there was something strange with what she said, but Rosalyn didn't look like she was going to say anything else as she had already walked ahead of him and entered the car.
After they drove Rosalyn back to the mansion, they went straight to the company. At Cale's office…
"What's that? Hyung, did you get a girlfriend?"
"The madam asked me to give it to you."
Cale's hand slipped, and he almost fell, though he was able to balance himself immediately. He looked at Lee Soo Hyuk with widened eyes.
"….???"
His gaze moved to the bouquet of roses, and he sighed in disbelief.
"….Are you sure this is for me? Not for another man again?"
Lee Soo Hyuk kept silent. The fact that it was in his hands meant that there has been no mistake in the delivery. But Cale still couldn't believe it. After the accident five years ago, Rosalyn has never once bought him roses and only ever done so whenever she was trying to woe another man.
That was why Lee Soo Hyuk misunderstood Rosalyn earlier. Just like his earlier reaction, Cale was also in disbelief.
Cale turned his head away, refusing to look at the roses for another second. His eyebrows furrowed, "Throw it away. This is just a scheme to make me give in. I'm not falling for that."
Lee Soo Hyuk lowered his head.
"The madam also asked me to deliver a message."
"?"
"She asked if you could come home early and have dinner together. It's your anniversary soon, so she wanted—"
"Ignore what she said."
"…Yes, sir."
Cale went back to work as if nothing had happened. After a few moments, he spoke without looking up.
"Don't even think of sneaking it somewhere else. Throw the roses away."
"….Fine."
Lee Soo Hyuk was about to leave when he remembered something, so he stopped in his tracks and turned to Cale.
"By the way… the madam bought a new phone and a bunch of new clothes. Were you notified?"
Cale arched an eyebrow.
"The bank didn't call me today," Cale looked up at Lee Soo Hyuk before returning his gaze on the document he was checking, "She must have used someone else's money. Don't mind it, we're divorcing anyway."
Lee Soo Hyuk simply nodded his head then left to throw away the bouquet as per Cale's order.
Some time passed, and Cale just finished reading through everything that he needed to check for the day. Since there was nothing left to do aside from waiting for the next update from his secretary, Cale leaned on his chair and stretched his arms up. Inevitably, his gaze fell on the calendar beside his computer.
"…"
Indeed, it was their wedding anniversary soon. But even more so, it was going to be his mother's death anniversary few months from now.
Cale turned around and gazed out the large window in his office.
'…How long has it been since the last time I visited my mother?'
Cale's lips parted slightly before he stood. He turned off his computer, grabbed his phone, and left his office. Lee Soo Hyuk was quick to follow him from behind.
"Mary, you can go home early."
Cale said as he passed by his secretary's desk. He didn't stop for anyone, even when the other employees paused and bowed to his direction. He continued taking long strides until he reached the entrance and found that the car was already parked in front.
Lee Soo Hyuk had notified the driver the moment Cale stepped out of his office.
"Go to 000 Memorial Park."
While Cale was heading to his mother's grave, someone else was already there before him.
Rosalyn, who wore a black dress and a hat with a net that covered her face, kneeled before Jour's grave. Before coming here, she told herself that she will face Jour bravely, but when she thought of what she wanted to say, Rosalyn found herself tongue-tied.
Rosalyn spent the next minutes just staring at Jour's engraved name, caressing the tombstone before taking a deep breath in.
Rosalyn wore a smile, a small, sad smile.
"…Mother, I'm sorry."
There were a lot of things she wanted to say, but she wanted to begin with an apology.
"I tried to return as soon as I could, but it took ten years before it happened."
Rosalyn's voice was shaky, nonetheless, she continued speaking.
"A lot has changed since I was trapped away, but rest assured, mother."
Rosalyn let out a soft sigh as her gaze softened while looking at Jour's name.
"I'll make sure that Cale will no longer get hurt."
"Why are you here?"
Rosalyn paused upon hearing Cale's voice, before she stood and turned around. The two of them met eye to eye. While Cale's were full of wariness and suspicion, Rosalyn's held nothing but surprise.
She didn't expect that Cale would also be visiting Jour today.
Cale's gaze fell on the flowers on Rosalyn's arms, and froze when he realized what it was.
Calla lilies. It was his mother's favorite. When Rosalyn found that out, she made sure to always bring calla lilies with her whenever she went to visit Jour. There had never been a time when she did not. Back when Jour was healthily moving around, until she was hospitalized and remained bedridden, and even until death.
Rosalyn always brought Jour calla lilies.
Until she got into a car accident five years ago and suddenly stopped buying them for Jour. There were still times when Rosalyn accompanied Cale to visit his mother, but those times, Rosalyn had often been forced. At those times, she wore a frown and even said, 'Why do you still care about a dead person?'
It hurt Cale deeply, but he tried to be mindful that Rosalyn had just recently been in a car accident. Though during those times, Rosalyn didn't even bother asking Cale to buy calla lilies even though before getting into an accident, Rosalyn would never forget.
Until eventually Rosalyn stopped forcing herself to accompany Cale, saying that it was all a hassle. Reasoning that there was no profit in visiting someone's grave.
That she had no reason to visit his dead mother.
But now, today of all days, as if the seasons were not the only ones that changed, Rosalyn came to Jour on her own with the same calla lilies she never forgot to bring along. As if all those hurtful things and selfishness she did the past five years were nothing but a mere illusion—as if Rosalyn reverted to her past self, the one before the car accident.
The magnanimous Rosalyn, who loved her mother-in-law sincerely.
With the calla lilies that Jour loved, the same flowers Rosalyn carried as she walked down the aisle on their wedding day.
That Rosalyn.
Cale's eyebrows furrowed as he clenched his fist tightly.
"What are you trying to do now?"
His voice were venomous, angry and doubtful. He had enough pardoning her disrespect to his mother the past five years. He would not allow her to do or say any of the sort anymore. Cale had enough.
Seeing the expression on his face, Rosalyn knew no amount of explaining would get through to him. He will simply doubt anything she says, or won't even bother hearing her explanation. So Rosalyn simply crouched down again and placed the calla lilies beside Jour's tombstone.
Rosalyn had always been quick to notice anything about Cale, and she was not about to turn a blind eye to that.
"Mother, I'm glad I could talk to you again."
"Are you pretending not to hear me now?"
"I'm sorry, but it seems that I'll have to leave early."
"You—!!"
"Cale."
Rosalyn called out his name after stopping herself from calling him in the manner that she would have usually done so. Rosalyn turned and faced him, a nonchalant look on her face.
"I'll wait for you in the car. Let's head home together."
Cale's face twisted in rage.
"Who said we're riding the car together?!"
"Would you rather I walk back home then?"
Cale clenched his jaw. It seems the thought of Rosalyn walking from here back to the mansion didn't sit well with him either, given that it was quite the distance to there. Hearing no other protest from him, Rosalyn simply closed her eyes.
'…I don't understand why he would be angry, but if he's reacting like this, then it only means one thing.'
Rosalyn took a deep breath in before opening her eyes again. She could still the furious look on Cale's face, and while it hurt to see him like that, Rosalyn could understand it even without knowing everything.
'The transmigrator did something to mother, too.'
Rosalyn tried to keep her composure, but she could not contain the anger she felt deep inside. Though she did not want Cale to see it, so she simply walked back to the car without saying anything else.
But any person who walked pass her would flinched upon seeing the look on her face, thus immediately looking away. That was because her expression was so terrifying that no word could ever explain how it looked like.
Nevertheless, Rosalyn was truly angry now.
'How dare a mere transmigrator….'
She was clenching her fist tightly as her gaze looked fierce. If looks could kill, the whole city would have burned by now.
At that moment, the long-awaited blue message appeared in front of her eyes again.
[Noona, I'm here.]
It was time to put her manhunt into action.
Notes:
Chapter Text
[Noona, have you found anything?]
Rosalyn sat inside the car while the driver waited outside. At first, the driver was surprised to see her, since Rosalyn had taken a taxi and the driver was with Cale, and they didn't know she had left the house, but upon seeing her enter the car, the driver quickly understood and left to stand outside.
Rosalyn raised her old phone, which the transmigrator used.
"Rok Soo-yah, how's that hacking class I told you to take?"
The other side was silent, predictably, he was looking blankly at her. Unfortunately, he has yet to fix the camera of the communication device, so the blue suspended message was still full of static. But Rosalyn knew him enough to know exactly the type of reaction he was having right now.
[....What hacking class?]
There was no such thing. Even if there was, why on earth would Kim Rok Soo even need that?
"How's that hacker young lady friend of yours? I thought you asked her to teach you."
[There's no such thing. Venisse noona isn't interested in becoming a teacher.]
"So you're saying you don't know how to hack things?"
Kim Rok Soo didn't respond. There was no need to, the answer was already obvious.
Rosalyn nodded her head, "Okay. Then, find a way to get this phone from me and ask the young lady to hack it."
[Does that phone hold all the evidence we need, noona?]
"Yes," Rosalyn replied, "So make sure you'll only unlock it. Don't destroy anything whether by accident or not."
[Understood. I'll contact noona right away. Please put the phone on that orb in front of you.]
"?"
Rosalyn was a little confused. What orb? There was no orb. A few moments later, a spiral appeared right next to the suspended blue message and turned into an orb.
Seeing this, Rosalyn couldn't help but smile a little.
"Is this the new update? I thought you wanted to put on a camera so you would see when I would lie next."
[It's not the most urgent.]
Rok Soo spoke while keyboard sounds resonated.
[Even without seeing your face, I can tell you are very angry right now.]
Rosalyn paused before a chuckle left her lips.
"Always wise, my child."
Kim Rok Soo shuddered as he immediately protested.
[Ew!]
"Hahahaha!"
As if all the angriness that was evident on her demeanor disappeared, Rosalyn laughed merrily with nothing of the earlier bitterness present.
[Uh.... noona, stop joking around.]
"Why? Do you really hate the thought of being my son?"
[Noona, stop it!]
"Pfft—!"
Even though Rosalyn quite literally adopted Rok Soo when she was still in the other world, the boy always seemed to loathe the idea of being called her son. He always insisted that he would rather be treated as a brother than a son, saying that it was too strange for his brain.
Nevertheless, it never really stopped Rosalyn from calling him her child from time to time. Everyone in the institution that Rosalyn founded has silently agreed and accepted Rosalyn's claim, even though Rok Soo loudly protested all the same.
"Alright, I'll stop teasing you."
Rosalyn could see outside the window that Cale and his bodyguard were walking towards the car, so Rosalyn thought they would need to end their conversation here.
"I'll talk to you next time, Rok Soo-yah. My husband is here now."
Rok Soo's figure on the screen could be seen nodding even though the screen was full of static.
[I'll contact you as soon as I get the clues on the phone. Until then.]
The suspended blue screen disappeared at the exact time that the car door was pulled open. Cale silently entered through the left side, while Lee Soo Hyuk took the passenger seat, and the driver entered as well.
The driver started driving as silence momentarily passed them by. After a little while, Cale spoke.
"Why did you come here?"
Rosalyn knew he would ask, and she simply answered honestly.
"I wanted to visit mother."
"You hated visiting her."
His tone was sharp. Cale didn't even bother glancing her way; that was how he missed how Rosalyn's hand flinched before she slowly clenched it on her lap.
"I wanted to make amends."
Cale furrowed his eyebrows, looking at her through the front mirror.
'What is she scheming now?'
"What are you on about?"
"I wanted to visit mother—" Cale's furious face grew evident, the woman beside him had endlessly disrespected his mother the past 5 years yet now she called her mother as if she had done nothing, "—because I missed her."
"Stop."
"I wanted to apologize to her."
"I said stop."
"And I wanted to talk to her again."
"When will you ever stop?!"
Rosalyn remained calm even when Cale's angry voice sounded deafening, though deep inside her heart had started beating loudly.
Cale had never once raised his voice to her. Not even once. At least, not 5 years ago.
The fact that he did, was a painful reminder to her that Cale's feelings for "Rosalyn" has changed without her knowing anything.
Cale must have realized his actions and let silence come between them, as if to mediate their already broken relationship. Cale clenched his jaw before turning his head away and looked outside the window so he wouldn't have to see the blank look on her eyes.
He could not understand why she would react so stiffly, as if she had experienced something she had never experienced before. For the past five years, it was Rosalyn who always screamed and threw things at him. For the past five years, it was Rosalyn who raised her voice and hands to him.
So what exactly is wrong if Cale were to raise his voice this time?
Cale did not feel good. He would not admit it out loud, but seeing the blank look on Rosalyn's eye did not made him feel good. He could not deny it in himself, and he did not want to swallow it down his stomach. The urge to apologize came bubbling in and was about to rise out his lips but Rosalyn spoke before he could.
"I was being honest."
The crease on Cale's eyebrows only seemed to deepen at her words.
"I won't force you to believe me. I know it's hard to understand."
Rosalyn could not even begin to imagine how malicious and repulsive the transmigrator must have been for Cale to be this angry. She knew it was not her who did all those things, and it was another woman who pretended to be her, but Cale did not know that.
And it would be hard to make him understand that.
So all Rosalyn could do was accept his anger no matter how frustrating it was. Rosalyn could only allow herself to be the outlet that will allow Cale to express the unfairness and cruelty he experienced the past five years.
No matter how sad it made her feel, Rosalyn will have to accept the consequences that were not made by her own actions.
Even if Rosalyn were to blame it all on the transmigrator as she should, in the end, she was the one who decided to restore her life and relationship as it was before she was forcefully transported to another world.
So Rosalyn could not explain everything to Cale even if she wanted him to understand. At least, not yet.
"I want to make amends for everything, little by little."
Rosalyn turned her head and found that Cale was looking out the window, so she could not see his reaction.
"I've even cleared my closet, thrown away everything in that room. Even though I found it strange that I have a box of condoms."
Cale visibly stiffened.
Rosalyn thought, Does he happen to know about that? She was curious how he would respond to this, seeing how stiff he had become.
Cale moved his head slightly, and Rosalyn could tell he was frowning.
"Why?"
Rosalyn was a little confused.
"What do you mean why?"
"I was the one who bought it."
Rosalyn was now the one furrowing her eyebrows.
He was the one who bought it? Cale?? Rosalyn felt like something was amiss.
"But why? You and I never had to use one befo—"
"Are you going to bring that up now?"
Cale glared at her as a choking sound was heard in front.
Oh. Right. They weren't alone.
Rosalyn closed her mouth shut. She took out her phone and started typing.
[Why did you buy it?]
Rosalyn scoot closer and Cale flinched when he saw the closing distance, but Rosalyn was focused showing her screen that she failed to notice this.
Cale was completely tensed, like he did not want to be close to her like this. Though he tried his best to shift his focus to the screen of her phone.
When he saw the words written on her notes app, Cale steadily raised his hand and typed out a reply. Thankfully, his hand didn't tremble visibly while he did.
After he was done typing and retracted his hand, Rosalyn turned her screen towards her and read his reply.
[You asked me to.]
Rosalyn was more confused now. She quickly typed her response.
[So you used it?]
She turned her screen to him again. Cale's face was blank when he saw it. He let out a deep sigh like he was tired of Rosalyn acting clueless, even though she already knows the answer to each and every question she has been asking.
After all, it was undoubtfully her actions. So why is she asking him instead?
"You're quite frustrating, you know that?"
"And you look handsome when frustrated."
Cale glared at her. Rosalyn belatedly realized she responded right away without thinking and quickly covered her lips with a hand.
'Oops.'
"So you're doing this on purpose, huh?"
Rosalyn glanced at him and saw that indeed, Cale looked angry now. But even with such an expression, Rosalyn's heart was fluttering.
Rosalyn slowly moved her hand away and leaned closer to him. Seeing this, Cale instinctively moved back, even though there was no space for him to move back anymore. He gazed at her warily, shocked, but wouldn't let himself fall victim to her tricks and antics again.
'W-what is she up to now....?!'
"Cale...." Rosalyn spoke softly, delicately, "This morning..."
She was still inching closer, and the distance between them continuously decreased until their faces were inches apart.
Cale felt his breathing stuck in his throat.
Rosalyn's gaze softened, reflecting sadness.
"You didn't give me my morning kiss."
"...."
The lack of distance between them was making Cale dizzy.
"W-what kiss?" He asked, almost breathless. Head spinning.
"My morning kiss. You used to give that to me every morning before heading to work. But this morning—"
Cale felt like every word she said was making his condition worse. His gaze was hazy, and he could no longer focus. Cale mustered his remaining strength to move and outstretched his arms.
Cale grabbed her shoulders and moved her away, "That's enough."
He closed his eyes shut while ducking his head, refusing to see her for another second. What the hell is up with her? She has been acting strange since the day before. Seriously, just what the hell is happening?
Since when did she care that he stopped kissing her in the morning?
"You're the one who said it was a nuisance. Why are you acting like this now? What exactly do you want?"
Rosalyn became even more sad.
"My love."
"Don't!"
Cale's breathing hitch.
Just…. What exactly is she aiming for? What was the need to act like this? What was the need to act like she was the same woman from five years ago instead of the five years he spent with? Like the woman he married—kind, affectionate, and loving.
Surely, she didn't drastically revert to her old self, right?
There's no way.
Because if she did…. Then why only now? Why only now, when Cale had waited five long years just for her to go back to how she was?
Cale clenched his jaw before taking a deep breath in. Then he opened his eyes and gazed at her coldly.
"That's enough."
That's enough pretending as if she still loved him.
She was the one who gave up on this marriage first. So what was the point of acting like this now?
"Sir."
At Lee Soo Hyuk's call, Cale removed his hands from Rosalyn's shoulders and opened the car door.
"W-wait!"
Cale paused.
"Cale, I… can we have dinner together? There's something I need to tell you."
Rosalyn had to stop herself from calling him 'my love' lest she want him to react like he did earlier for a second time.
Cale furrowed his eyebrows, keeping his back turned on her.
"Why wait until then when you can tell me now?"
"….You're already so eager to leave. Would I have enough time to explain?" Rosalyn spoke with a bitter smile on her face.
And she was right. As soon as they arrived at the mansion, Cale was quick to look away and leave. If Rosalyn didn't stop him, he would have entered the mansion without talking to her again.
Cale silently closed the car door and left. Rosalyn could only lower her head.
It was clear to her that he dislikes spending time with her now. No, Cale disliked spending time with her because he thinks she and the transmigrator were one and the same. Obviously they aren't, but Cale doesn't know that.
'…Even if I say it now, he wouldn't believe me.'
He will think that Rosalyn has lost it and is making things up just to stay in this marriage. Heck, he might even accelerate their divorcement if that happens. So by all means, Rosalyn cannot tell him. Not yet. It wasn't time for that yet.
'He still doubts me… He barely acknowledges me.'
It was making her sad.
Rosalyn let out a sigh before leaving the car as well. Rosalyn watched Cale walk away with Lee Soo Hyuk following him from behind, and the driver drove the car to park at the back. Just like that, Rosalyn was standing with no one by her side.
No one on her side.
At that moment, her phone started ringing. She turned the screen towards her and found that it was from a delivery service she had booked earlier. Rosalyn picked up the call.
"Hello? You're already outside? Alright, please wait for a moment. I'm heading out now."
Rosalyn didn't know that Cale, despite the distance, heard the phone ringing and the words she spoke. Cale stopped on his track and looked behind. His eyebrows furrowed as he watched Rosalyn heading to the gate.
"…"
Lee Soo Hyuk noticed this and asked, "Sir? Would you like me to check on the madam?"
"…"
Cale clenched his fist before facing in front. Though his hands felt cold.
'Is she trying to meet with that man again? Seriously?'
It was only moments ago when she spoke and acted like he mattered to her, that she only cared about him, yet here she was already meeting up with someone else.
What did he expect? She had already changed after that accident five years ago. Someone who changed for the worse wouldn't suddenly change for the better simply because she woke up one day and heard him say that he no longer wanted to be with her.
Believing that she changed this quickly was simply too ridiculous.
'I'm not falling for that trick.'
"There's no need. Let her be."
Cale spoke with barely any emotion in his voice before entering the mansion.
Meanwhile…
After paying for the cake Rosalyn ordered, the delivery man quickly left. He wondered why a woman in mourning clothes would buy a huge strawberry cake, but concluded that curiosity won't get him anywhere. It was best not to know more of the strange taste of rich people.
Seeing Rosalyn carrying a big box, the security guard rushed to help her.
"Madam," The security guard spoke, though there was a hint of nervousness in his voice, "Should I have this delivered to the kitchen?"
Rosalyn smiled politely, this was a new face to her. Did the old security guard from five years ago quit? How unfortunate. Rosalyn liked that particular guard for his meticulous and strict work. She always felt assured that Cale wouldn't get hurt and their home wouldn't have any trespassers thanks to him.
Nevertheless, Rosalyn tried to be polite to the new security guard. But the security guard thought differently and visibly shuddered seeing Rosalyn's smile before quickly bowing deeply.
"I-I will have this delivered right away! I'm sorry for asking stupid questions!"
'Huh?'
Before Rosalyn could ask anything, the security guard had already rushed inside.
"…"
….Just how terrible was the transmigrator to the security guard—you know what? Never mind. Rosalyn isn't interested in knowing anymore.
Rosalyn let out a sigh.
'…My reputation is at rock bottom.'
Everyone acts like they would get hit if they breathe wrong in front of her. Seriously. It was getting frustrating.
'I should start fixing my reputation with the employees in this mansion.'
It didn't feel nice being misunderstood by their own house staff. Although she also understood that they acted that way because the transmigrator wasn't good to them. Nevertheless, Rosalyn doesn't want this to continue any further.
Thus, she must fix things little by little.
'For now, I should take a shower and get changed.'
The newly bought clothes were neatly stored in the closet of her personal room, so Rosalyn headed there and used the bathroom next to that room instead of going to the main bedroom, the one she and Cale shared.
Since Cale was at home now, he would certainly be there. Rosalyn didn't want to bother him for fear of stressing him out any further. Their earlier interactions had stirred negative feelings in his heart. Rosalyn didn't want any more of that.
So, despite wanting to be with Cale for every moment possible, Rosalyn decided it was best to keep her distance to respect Cale's personal space. It wouldn't do her good to be forceful after all.
Once Rosalyn was done changing to a more comfortable attire, she headed to the dining room.
"Auntie, the cake the guard brought in—"
Rosalyn paused. Cale was in the dining room too, and the cake was already on the table. While Cale was staring at the cake, Rosalyn was stuck staring at him. When she was grounded back to reality, she cleared her throat to mask her embarrassment.
"…I didn't know you were here."
Cale leaned on his chair and crossed his arms.
"It's dinner time. Where else would I be?"
Rosalyn moved and sat on the chair across from him, and Cale finally looked at her. Rosalyn tried to keep a neutral face even though she felt her heart tickle having his gaze on her.
"You didn't respond to me earlier."
She was referring to her asking him to have dinner together.
Cale simply let out a hum, silence enveloping them right after.
Aunt Josephin came out of the kitchen and served the food on the table. Rosalyn quickly got up and helped her. At first, Aunt Josephin was shocked that she did, but eventually she let out a soft smile and accepted Rosalyn's help.
"I thought yesterday was a dream."
Aunt Josephin was referring to how Rosalyn had "seemingly returned to how she was" after five long years of behaving differently from how she was in the past. It was only yesterday when she felt that warmth from Rosalyn again.
Hearing this, Rosalyn laughed softly.
She wanted to say "I'm here, it's real" but Rosalyn simply patted Aunt Josephine's shoulder. At moments like this, no amount of words would ever suffice. So only action could speak on their behalf.
"Auntie, join us for dinner."
"Oh, there is no need for that, lady. I'm grandson is waiting for me at home. I'll have dinner with him after this."
"I'm sure Phillip is worried. It's getting late, why don't you call it a day? Don't worry about the dishes, I'll do it."
Aunt Josephin gasped, "The lady? How could I let the lady…"
Rosalyn smiled kindly and held aunt Josephin's hand.
"It's fine, I've done it before anyway. I don't want you to walk while it's dark outside. While the sun is still out, please go home now."
She patted the back of her hand softly.
"Be careful and go home safely."
At this point, aunt Josephin could no longer say no when Rosalyn had repeatedly insisted. So she took off her apron and hanged it on the corner before bidding the two farewell.
Rosalyn waved her hand at aunt Josephin while maintaining her smile. At that moment, Cale spoke.
"You've washed dishes?" He asked with a flat tone, "Since when did you know how to wash dishes?"
Since their marriage began, Cale has never asked her to do any household chores. He made it so that she would never have to lift a finger in this mansion. He knew Rosalyn was a career-oriented person, he knew that Rosalyn preferred working than being a wife and building a family. Which was why he did everything he could to ensure that she wouldn't regret marrying him.
After all, they did marry at such a young age. They were only 20 back then. Both their families opposed, saying that they will one day regret this early marriage and they would end in a divorce. Nothing good ever happens when rushing into things.
Back then, they argued and said that it would never happen. Ironically, it was coming true now.
Rosalyn clasped her hands together and smiled brightly, "What's the use of our automatic dishwasher if not for moments like this, right?"
Honestly, that was just an excuse she made up just now. When she said she would wash the dishes, she was thinking of doing it by hand. After all, being stuck in the other world for 10 years made Rosalyn do the things she didn't know how to do before. Such as cleaning the house and washing the dishes.
It was difficult living with limited money and raising a kid, all on her own. So naturally, Rosalyn had to learn such things if she wanted to let Rok Soo live a comfortable life.
Even when Rosalyn started leading the facility and earned tenfold, Rosalyn grew fond of doing household chores that she would still do it on her own instead of hiring people.
It was a challenging experience. But even though it made her feel miserable and helpless, admittedly, those exact challenges made Rosalyn grow as a person. So she couldn't help but grow fond of it.
Cale stared at her silently before picking up his utensils.
He started eating without saying another word. Had it been five years ago, this silence between them would have been comforting. Now, though, there was no such thing as comfort.
"Cale."
He didn't respond.
Rosalyn forced a smile and looked down at her empty plate. Had it been five years ago, Cale would have made sure she already had food on her plate before eating his food. The difference from before to now was dearly felt.
Rosalyn took some of the green salad on her plate and began eating. When Cale saw this, he paused and gazed at her plate silently.
Since when did she eat so little and with almost no meat?
Cale glanced at her before moving his gaze away.
"I'm planning to go back to my home country next week."
Cale's hand stopped.
What did he just hear?
Rosalyn continued speaking nonchalantly.
"I'm going to talk to my father so I won't be here on our anniversary."
She wasn't sure when she would be back, and she was already almost certain that she wouldn't be back for their anniversary. Which was why, she already bought the cherry cake for him. Cale's favorite.
Rosalyn continued eating, expecting no response from him. He had remained quiet for some time now, so it was best to assume that he wouldn't be saying anything else for the rest of their dinner together.
However, contrary to her thoughts, Cale spoke at that moment.
"You're going back?"
He sounded a little surprised.
Rosalyn simply let out a hum. She couldn't disclose yet that she planned to return to her family to convince them to help her persuade Cale to drop the divorce case, since she didn't know how Cale would react.
"Just think of it as a short vacation. I'll be back as soon as I'm done with my business."
"You plan to reconnect with them?"
"?"
Rosalyn paused. She looked up and met Cale's gaze.
'…Was that what he was concerned about?'
Cale knew Rosalyn had cut ties with her family, and they had not been in contact with each other since then. So to hear that Rosalyn would return to her home country meant that she was planning to make amends with her family. Something she had no plans of doing.
Rosalyn could understand why he was reacting like this now.
Rosalyn drank water before responding.
"That's right. I figured it was best to talk things out rather than act like we're no longer a family. Strange, isn't it?" She asked, almost humorously, " I also thought I could live without them. Who would have thought I'd come crawling back to them in the end?"
Rosalyn was determined to stay away from them after they didn't support her decision to get married at 20, but she didn't intend to be trapped in a different world and be completely away from them altogether. For Rosalyn, who had no choice but to be stuck somewhere far away for 10 long years, she realized she loved her family too much.
Of course, there was still the lingering bitterness that they refused to acknowledge her marriage, but surely her family was still willing to talk things out, right? They would understand her as long as Rosalyn tried her best to make them understand.
So Rosalyn wanted to try again. It was not only because she needed them to support her finances to prove to Cale that she did not need his money, but also for the reason of reconnection. The financial problem might just be an excuse to see them again.
How funny indeed.
Rosalyn continued eating. A few moments later, Cale quietly spoke.
"….Alright. Have a safe trip."
Rosalyn sliced the cherry cake and placed it on a side plate, and pushed it in Cale's direction.
"Advance celebration for our anniversary."
He looked like he was going to refuse, so Rosalyn spoke again.
"Just for today. Don't bring up the divorce. Please."
Even though it was only the second day since Rosalyn's return from the other world, she wanted to sincerely celebrate their anniversary, despite the circumstances, the unfairness of the situation, the misunderstandings, and the silence between them.
She wanted to feel like they were together in this, even if it was only for today.
Thankfully, Cale took the side plate and ate the cake silently.
It was, after all, their anniversary cake.
Dinner ended just like that.
Notes:
I might post all chapters of the Breck Family arc earlier than planned since I want to keep up with the Men's mental health awareness month (it's June). As a psychology student, it's important for me to participate in spreading this awareness, especially since men's mental health is often stigmatized and neglected.
On top of that, it's also Pride month. Rise and be proud, our LGBTQIA+ siblings!
Chapter 5: Breck Family's Strife
Notes:
Please note that all names of the Breck family members are completely fan-made (deriving from the author's own idea), except for Pen and John.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Calling all passengers to please board Flight number 22314."
Rosalyn sat idly in the waiting area with an almost bored look on her face. She had to come out of the house at 4 in the morning, even though her flight was at 10 am. Since Cale needed to go to the company at 8, the driver would be unavailable then, thus, Rosalyn will have to catch her ride.
But Rosalyn didn't want to be a bother, so she asked the driver to drive her to the airport at an earlier time.
Right now, it was still 8 o'clock, so she was bored beyond reason. She was just scrolling on her phone to check the news, particularly, news about Cale's activities for the past five years that she missed.
The first 2 years showed nothing. Cale had been away from the company and barely showed up anywhere. The company also barely made any new ventures, with the media throwing nothing but questions about the CEO's whereabouts.
Although later on, Cale showed up in a press conference clarifying any rumors floating around about the company and denying the rumors that he was stepping down as CEO. Cale's face was barely shown in any pictures during the press conference, almost as if he had purposely hidden his face then.
Meanwhile, "Rosalyn's" activities were completely unknown. It was almost as if no trace of her could be seen, like someone had worked behind the scenes to delete any articles that talked about her. Even the slightest bit of media exposure was nowhere to be found. Not even any posts on any social media platforms.
'It must be Cale's doing.'
It was obvious. Whatever that transmigrator was doing while she was in Rosalyn's body had been more outrageous to the point that Cale had to intervene and pay for all those articles and social media posts to be deleted just to save whatever reputation she had left.
How much did it cost him to do that just to get rid of any bad rumor about the transmigrator Rosalyn without even knowing that it wasn't his real wife?
It was simply unimaginable.
'She wasted his money,' Rosalyn let out a deep sigh, 'I can slightly understand now why Cale said that I was only staying in this marriage for his money.'
It didn't seem like a baseless accusation now.
On the 3rd year since Rosalyn was out of this world, she found articles stating that the company almost fell after a scandal broke out. What scandal, to be exact? The media was suppressed to keep it confidential. Although one of the effects of that scandal was Rosalyn's boutique shop being shut down. The infamous fashion designer and model Rosalyn Henituse was never seen releasing new designs or modeling for any new magazines ever since then.
As if she had completely vanished from the world of fashion.
In simple terms, the transmigrator screwed up Rosalyn's career. Resulting in Cale's clothing company losing thousands of money. If it weren't for Cale's resilience and interference, the amount lost would have been greater than that.
Thankfully, Cale was sharp and clever, so he was able to avoid bigger problems. The company was also able to recover its losses within the following two years as it focused on expanding its influence and sponsored aspiring models and designers who then worked for them after graduating from fashion school and completing their training.
The newcomers were able to mask to disappearance of "The great designer Rosalyn Henituse", and were able to garner enough profit, even though there had been no one who could actually top Rosalyn's designs and influence.
Back when Rosalyn was actively designing and even modeling for Cale's company, people had called it their golden era. Of course, the transmigrator ruined that for them, and Cale had to clean up the mess made by that woman.
It didn't matter that the company essentially replaced her; Rosalyn was thankful that at least those newcomers were able to help Cale recover from the damage that the transmigrator left behind.
There weren't much articles related to Cale and the transmigrator's relationships, let alone anything she had done in the past five years, because the rest of the articles focused on Cale's business and promoting his business ventures. It seemed that whatever was happening behind closed doors was tightly shut so that no one would actually find out just how miserable Cale was the past five years.
After reading article after article, Rosalyn finally turned her phone off. She let out a soft sigh as she closed her eyes and leaned on the back of the chair.
There was a lot of information to take in. At the same time, it was a bunch of information that barely helped her understand what happened between Cale and the transmigrator. Though if there was one thing that weighed heavy on her mind, it was about her career that fell apart.
It was hers. It belonged to Rosalyn and Rosalyn alone, yet it was ruined by someone else. How was Rosalyn supposed to react? She was angry. Once again, she vowed to extract her revenge on that transmigrator, the most painful one possible.
'I hope Rok Soo found out something.'
It has been exactly a week since the last time they talked. Until now, she had not yet been contacted by her little kid. Rosalyn wasn't worried that he wouldn't be able to get any clues from that phone; she knew how capable Rok Soo was. After all, it was her who raised him in the other world.
But other than that, Rosalyn had one more thought.
Rosalyn slowly opened her eyes and stared up at the Airport's ceiling.
'After I get back from my trip, I'll revive my boutique. No matter what.'
After all, Rosalyn's ultimate goal was to bring back her old life to how it originally was before she was thrown into another world. That includes fixing her relationships and restoring her career.
"Calling all passengers…"
Hearing her plane number being called, Rosalyn finally stood and grabbed her luggage. While she was walking, she was typing out a message to Cale.
[I'm boarding my plane now. I'll message you again once I arrive at my family's house.]
It was a good thing that Rosalyn managed to ask Cale to give her his phone number, albeit while receiving weird looks from him in return. He was probably thinking that she already knew his number anyway, so why was she still asking? Naturally, he wouldn't know that the real Rosalyn wouldn't know Cale's new phone number after he changed it.
Rosalyn saw that her message was already read, though she knew that she wouldn't be receiving any replies.
Rosalyn simply wore a sad smile before shaking the sadness away.
After 6 long hours of flying across the country, the plane finally landed, and Rosalyn was back in her hometown. Ironically, her hometown had the same name as her maiden name, the one that her blood family carries to this day.
Breck.
She was finally standing in Breck City once again.
"….Princess."
"?"
Rosalyn turned at the direction of the voice and saw some familiar faces waiting right outside the arrival area. It was some of the bodyguards who diligently followed her father's orders to guard each member of their family.
Princess. That's right. She was once regarded as the Princess of Breck, the heiress of the most influential family of Breck City. But all that ended the moment she decided to cut ties with them.
However, the loyal bodyguards of the Breck Family never stopped referring to her as the Princess.
Rosalyn kept a calm face even though deep inside her heart was beating wildly. It has been years since the last time she would be facing them. While she didn't mind it at all when she thought of coming back, now, seeing the faces of these bodyguards waiting for her to arrive, only then did this sink into her mind.
She was really back, and she was actually going to see and talk to her family again.
How would they react once she arrives at their family's house? Rosalyn did not want to think of it. So instead of thinking of anything, she simply gave the head bodyguard a stern gaze.
"Who ordered you to pick me up?" Rosalyn's voice was calm, yet authoritative. She has not lost her mannerism of being the Princess and Heiress of Breck, even though that was no longer her identity, even though it had been 7 years since the last time she acted as the Heiress.
"Answer me. Who knew I was coming to Breck and sent you to pick me up?"
The head bodyguard only lowered his head, as if on cue, all the bodyguards present bowed deeply.
"We welcome the eldest daughter of Breck. Allow us to accompany you to the Breck estate."
Rosalyn felt a vein pop at this excessive greeting. Although she was annoyed, it reminded her of the old days. Such a greeting had always been excessive, and it was what used to be her normal life. After leaving Breck, she never had anyone greet her like this again.
And although she was indeed annoyed because this excessive way of greeting her was garnering attention from the other passengers and passersby, on a deeper level, somewhere where Rosalyn would not admit, she missed this moment of her old life.
"Straighten your backs. I want to hear no more of such nonsense."
Rosalyn placed her luggage in front of the head bodyguard and crossed her arms, raising her chin, "Lead the way. Don't make me wait."
"Yes, my lady."
Rosalyn had a stern look on her face, but deep inside she was starting to feel embarrassed. She was receiving looks from left and right, mainly because the number of bodyguards who welcomed her was seriously too much.
….Rosalyn could only lower her sunglasses to her eyes to hide her inner embarrassment.
The ride from the airport to their family's house only took around 30 minutes. Before she knew it, she was now standing in front of the mansion.
And right by the door, her father stood there with his usual stern face. As if he knew exactly who it was would arrive, and when she would arrive.
The father and daughter duo only stared at each other silently. Rosalyn, with barely any emotion evident on her face, while her father, with a gaze that stared her down.
The amount of intimidation laced in those eyes looking at her was enough to make anyone shudder, but this was the same gaze that Rosalyn had been subjected to for almost all of her life. Although she wasn't completely immune to her father's stare, Rosalyn wasn't someone who backed down so easily.
At that moment, the door burst open, and the staring contest between the father and daughter duo was completely broken.
"Noonim—!"
It was Rosalyn's youngest brother, Pen.
"You're really back….! They weren't lying! My esteemed noonim has finally returned!"
Pen looked as if their father wasn't in front of him, he would have rushed to Rosalyn and jumped right on her.
"And who dared to say you were allowed in this house again?"
Another person appeared behind Pen. Even though she refused to show herself, hearing that voice alone, Rosalyn knew it was her mother.
"Did you not leave and claim never to return? How dare you crawl back here?"
When her mother finally stepped outside, her mannerism of holding a fan to hide her face was still the same. Only her eyes could be seen, and she was gazing sternly at Rosalyn.
And when they said that a married couple resembled one another, Rosalyn never doubted that. After all, both her mother and father were giving her the same exact stern gaze as if questioning them was not allowed.
Seeing this, Rosalyn subconsciously let out a small smile.
Her father's expression stiffened as her mother's expression behind the fan faltered altogether. But it was a reaction that Rosalyn missed.
Rosalyn slightly picked up her skirt and curtsied to her parents.
"Mother, father. Your insolent daughter has returned."
Her family has barely changed. And because they barely changed despite the years they spent apart from each other, Rosalyn was almost certain.
They would give in to her wishes if she were to speak now.
However, contrary to Rosalyn's belief, her father's face turned cold.
"Roselitta," Her father called out her childhood nickname, something which only her parents ever called. His father turned his back.
"Leave like you have never been here before."
"Father....!" Pen's protesting voice rang loud, but the head of the Breck family did not yield.
"Close the door."
His heartless order was heard loud and clear before the front door closed shut as her present family entered the house without looking back.
Despite her father's coldness, Rosalyn remained calm. She simply kept her head down, bowing to her family that no longer faced her. She maintained her lowered posture even if there was no one else who would see aside from the guards at the side, hesitating in escorting the eldest daughter out of the gate.
Rosalyn didn't know how much time had passed. While her knees were starting to tremble, and her oblique posture began to torment her aching back, Rosalyn did not dare to move an inch.
Even the guards gave in eventually and simply accompanied the eldest Breck instead of taking her out as per the order by the Patriarch. Though they could not help but look at Rosalyn worriedly.
Must they really turn a blind eye to the eldest daughter's suffering as she refuses to leave without being acknowledged by her family? Could they truly endure seeing Rosalyn in the same posture even though it has been hours since she arrived?
They could only shake their heads while pitying her.
"Lady," one guard could no longer bear to watch and approached the bowing Rosalyn, "I suggest you stop this now. Don't worry, the young master Pen has ordered me to escort you to his penthouse so you can rest comfortably. There is no need to do this to appease the master and madam."
But Rosalyn simply let his words out of her other ear. Seeing that Rosalyn looked like she was not going to leave with him, the guard glanced at the window where Pen was watching with a worried look on his face.
Pen, too, despite wanting to help his eldest sister right away, could not leave the mansion that was locked by their father. He could break the window and escape if he wished to, but Pen was worried that if he were to disobey their father, his sister might be the one to suffer the consequences instead.
Right now, he was only waiting for one person to arrive and intervene, the one person who could turn this tide around. Unironically, Rosalyn was also waiting for that person to arrive, hence why she stubbornly remained despite feeling the exhaustion weigh on her now.
At that moment, when Rosalyn heard the voice behind her, she knew her wait was over.
"What are you doing?"
It was her first brother, the second child of their family, the one who inherited what Rosalyn left behind, John Breck.
John sounded angry, unlike his usual calm demeanor.
"Assist my sister right away! How could you leave her bowing there like that?!"
The guards quickly moved, and Rosalyn finally straightened her back. John rushed to hold her when he saw that Rosalyn was about to stumble.
"Noonim!"
Rosalyn was feeling a little dizzy after being out in the sun for long hours. If she had been as healthy as before, she wouldn't be feeling this weak now. However, due to the transmigrator's craziness, she fully neglected Rosalyn's body and it became weaker than before.
Despite the lightheadedness and her knees that felt like jelly, Rosalyn forced a smile when she saw John's worried face.
"Why, hello there, dear brother," Rosalyn tried to raise her hand to touch John's cheek, but her strength almost slipped off. "It's been a while."
John easily caught Rosalyn's hand and held it in his.
"Let's save the greetings for later," He responded while gazing at her worriedly, "Allow me to take you inside."
John hooked one arm under her knees and carefully carried Rosalyn in his arms before turning to face the door.
When he gave orders to the guards, his voice turned stern.
"Open the door."
The guards tried to approach and push the double door, but it wouldn't budge since it was locked from the inside.
"Sir, it won't open."
"I do not care if you have to break it apart, open that door right now."
The longer they stayed outside, the angrier John became.
Back in the day, John was one of the calmest people Rosalyn ever knew. He was smart, calm, and someone who easily understood things by observing from behind. When Rosalyn left the family and gave up her inheritance, she was confident that John was capable and would be able to do just fine.
Although she also felt a slight bit of guilt, knowing that it would overwhelm her brother a lot.
But seeing how he can make people follow his words, Rosalyn felt proud to see her brother's growth. John was as competent as Rosalyn thought he was. Now, she was witnessing his maturity first hand.
Before the guard could kick the door open as ordered by John, they heard the door unlock before it swung open.
"Hyung-nim!"
It was Pen.
He quickly stepped aside to let them in, and when he saw how pale Rosalyn had become, Pen was immediately alarmed.
"Noonim?!"
"Who allowed you to come in?"
John did not even glance at their father, who arrived by the door as soon as he heard the commotion at the entrance.
"We will talk once my sister has rested enough."
John walked passed his father with a pair of cold eyes.
"How could you do this to your own daughter?"
"Own daughter?" Their father spoke coldly, "Which daughter of mine has forsaken this family first? She brought this upon herself."
"Enough!"
John could not contain his anger, hearing his father's words without caring that Rosalyn could hear him very well, the Rosalyn who was already suffering from being made to stay under the sun for long hours.
"Once my sister gains back her strength, call back all my siblings so we can talk. Once and for all."
He left and climbed up the stairs while still carrying Rosalyn in his arms. Once they arrived at Rosalyn's old bedroom, John opened the door and carefully placed Rosalyn on the mattress.
She found that her old bedroom was kept clean, the sheets were newly changed, even though no one had been there since she left. There was not even a speck of dust. Most of her things were still in the place where she left them. It was almost as if nothing had changed in this bedroom that used to belong to her.
No, it was almost as if Rosalyn never left in the first place.
"Mother kept your room clean while maintaining how it looked before you left," John spoke softly when he noticed Rosalyn looking around while John assisted her so she would be comfortably lying on the bed. "She always said she never wanted to see you again, yet it was always her who would keep your room clean."
Her mother, Alessia Roseanna, the person who gave her the name Rose and the reason why her father calls her Roselitta that meant she was the little Rose of their family, was severely heartbroken when Rosalyn decided to leave the family and cut ties with them. Though she often acted cold and unbothered, deep inside, she was the one who longed for Rosalyn to return the most, so much that she had personally seen to it that Rosalyn's room would be kept clean and usable for when Rosalyn would finally return.
"She must have acted strong when you came back suddenly, did she not, sister?"
Rosalyn tried to force out a smile, still feeling lightheaded.
Right at that moment, Pen entered her bedroom while holding a glass of water.
"Noonim, here…!"
Afraid that he would spill its contents on the already suffering Rosalyn, John took the glass from Pen and gently offered it to Rosalyn while assisting her to sit. She wordlessly took it and drank, easily downing the whole thing. John assisted her again to return to her lying position after that.
"Are you feeling better, noonim? Do you need more water? What else would you like me to get?" Pen spoke awfully a lot that which didn't help with Rosalyn's dizziness. She had to raise her hand to gesture for him to stop talking, but Pen didn't understand and instead teared up and held Rosalyn's hand.
...Acting as if Rosalyn were on her deathbed instead.
"Please hold on just a little longer, I cannot lose you again—! Mmph!!"
"Pen, let's leave. Noonim should rest now."
"Mmph?! Hmmph!! Mm-mmph!!!"
John, as smart and observant as ever, covered Pen's mouth to prevent him from making another noise and possibly worsening Rosalyn's condition while dragging him out with him. He trusted that Rosalyn would rest comfortably and take care of herself while he take care of silencing taking care of Pen.
Rosalyn wanted to laugh, really, but her eyelids were growing heavy now. She didn't try to fight it back and simply allowed her consciousness to slip off, knowing that she was safe now. Her brothers will surely take care of things while she sleeps.
When Rosalyn regained consciousness, she could see outside the window that the sky had already gone dark. How long was she sleeping for? At that moment, there was a soft knock on the door.
"Come in."
After hearing her words, the door opened, revealing her brother, John.
"Noonim, are you feeling better?"
Rosalyn smiled to show that she was alright now. She sat up and noticed her clothes had been changed.
"I asked the maids to change you into more comfortable sleepwear since you were drenched in sweat after standing in the sun for so long."
John, still as considerate as always, explained to Rosalyn when he saw her raising her long sleeve and staring at her clothes.
"Thank you. What time is it?"
"8 o'clock. Should I bring your dinner here instead?"
"No, there's no need." Rosalyn slowly moved her feet off the bed, and John quickly moved to give her a pair of clean indoor slippers. Seeing her brother move so fast, Rosalyn couldn't help but chuckle before wearing the slippers John provided.
"Thank you, dear brother."
"Anything for my noonim."
John helped Rosalyn as she stood. Seeing that she could stand, John took a step back and allowed Rosalyn to walk on her own.
"I'm assuming everyone is downstairs now?"
And by everyone, she also meant her other siblings who were out of the house earlier.
When Rosalyn left the family almost 7 years ago, some of her siblings also decided to live abroad, particularly her only sister Seanna, left the day after Rosalyn cut ties with their family. Seanna had contacted her then, she said that whatever Rosalyn decides to do from now on, Seanna would give her the fullest support.
She didn't say it directly, but Rosalyn understood that Seanna meant that if Rosalyn didn't want to go back to their family, then she would do the same.
Seanna was so young back then, she was the child born before Pen, and she was barely older than him. Yet she made such a bold decision and stayed abroad ever since Rosalyn left.
If Seanna were to hear that Rosalyn was back, there was a high chance that she would rush back home too.
As for Rosalyn's other two younger brothers after John, she was unsure if they would return even after hearing her return. Those two lived separate lives from their family by their own choice. They were neutral about Rosalyn's decision to marry, neither supportive nor against it. All of them grew up barely showing affection for each other, most especially those two, so Rosalyn was unsure what exactly they were thinking and feeling.
"Fred is the first to return after hearing the news."
Rosalyn was a little surprised.
"Fred?"
John simply let out a hum before opening the door for her.
"Seeing how father did not want to contact any of them, I asked Pen to call Josh and Seanna, but they were unresponsive and couldn't be contacted. I called Fred after leaving your room, and as soon as he heard, he boarded the next flight to Breck City."
That was a little unexpected.
Fred, or by his real name, Frederick Breck, was Rosalyn's second brother, the child born after John. Frederick inherited their mother's cold nature, almost always wearing a cold demeanor. He was the only sibling that refused to play with Pen and refused to tolerate any of his childishness. Saying that he could not believe he had a fool for a brother.
He focused more on his studies, often spending most of his time reading complicated textbooks. Rosalyn even suspected that Frederick purposely read complicated books to decipher them on his own so he could avoid spending time with any of their siblings.
Frederick was closer to John than to Rosalyn, maybe because they were closer in age and both of them were boys. Despite that, there was no bad blood between Rosalyn and him, but she never saw him as the type to care about these kinds of things either. After all, if there was one sibling whose expertise was avoiding conflict, it was Fred.
"That… I'm a little surprised."
John hummed in agreement.
"I was surprised to see him by the door when he arrived as well. I belatedly realized it would be midnight in Win City when I called him, but he didn't say anything and simply came back."
The two of them were walking down the stairs now, and by the living room, Rosalyn could see a single luggage which must belong to Fred. They went straight to the dining hall, and John reassured Rosalyn that he had made sure she wouldn't be coming across their parents until their last two siblings were back, so she could eat comfortably.
Rosalyn thanked him for the consideration, but said that there was no need to keep their parents away. She was in their family house, so she will eventually have to talk to them again. John still insisted it was for the best, since he didn't want Rosalyn's dinner time to be interrupted or disrupted because of whatever antagonistic words that would come from their parents.
Seeing his persistence, Rosalyn could only laugh lightly.
When they were younger, John barely disobeyed their parents. In fact, among their siblings, Rosalyn would say John was the most filial. Now, he was the one who strongly stood against them.
"My sister's comfort should come first," John reasoned out, his eyes folding slightly and reflecting gentleness the next second, "It's been a while since we got together like this. Of course, I would be on my sister's side."
'I wish you stood for me like this back then, too,' Rosalyn kept that thought locked in her mind. She didn't want to unnecessarily bring up the past to destroy this peaceful atmosphere between them right now.
Rosalyn focused on eating, belatedly realizing that this would be her first meal of the day. If Aunt Josephin were to hear this, she would surely faint from shock.
Seeing her eating slowly, John couldn't help but feel sad and guilty. He didn't expect to see his older sister, who used to be the most energetic and had the most stamina between them, become this thin after almost 7 years since the last time they saw each other.
Her eyebags were evident, her face was a little paler than what he remembered, and above all, Rosalyn's movement was a little lethargic.
'Noona….' John watched Rosalyn with sadness in his eyes, 'What has happened to you since you left?'
"I'm sorry."
Rosalyn paused before turning to move her gaze to her brother and found him looking at her guiltily.
'Ah.'
Was he thinking about the past too? She didn't need to ask because John brought it up himself.
"Back then, I did not stop mother and father from opposing your marriage. In fact, I secretly agreed with them."
John could no longer look at her and averted his gaze.
"I thought it was absurd that my sister would get married. I couldn't think of anyone worthy of you. My sister was definitely bound to do great things, but…"
Ultimately, even though he thought highly of her, his silence back then had hurt her. It took him so long to realize that, but now that he did, he wanted to sincerely apologize for it.
"I should have respected your decision and stood for you before. I know my actions now can never replace the disrespect of my silence back then, but even just a little… I wanted to make it up to you."
That was why the John today did not hesitate to defend Rosalyn from their parents and repeatedly stood against them when he wasn't like that originally.
Clack.
John stiffened when he felt Rosalyn gently patting his head. When he looked up, he saw that Rosalyn reached over from her spot and smiled at him gently.
"Your apology means so much to me."
What Rosalyn wanted most was for them to acknowledge her marriage and respect her decision, most especially her husband. That was what she wanted to hear the most, and she was worried that she wouldn't hear it from them even after so many years passing by.
But John spoke about it first without Rosalyn having to bring it up. So she appreciated it. Really.
"Don't be hung up on what happened in the past, instead, let's focus on what we can do now. Okay?"
John formed his lips to a thin line before slowly nodding his head.
"…Yes."
She was exactly as he remembered. His honorable, lovely, and reasonable older sister.
John never wanted to lose her, but when Rosalyn turned her back and left their family without a second thought, that was when John realized how important she was to him, and how it was the biggest mistake to let her down when it was the first time she ever asked for something.
He didn't want them to grow apart ever again.
"Noona."
"Hm?"
Oh? This was the first time Rosalyn had heard him call her like that. Usually, he always kept his respect by referring to her so respectfully. But now, John called her comfortably, and although it was the first time she was hearing it, John sounded like he had been calling her that for a long time.
As if he had wanted to call her noona for a very long time now.
John hesitated, and hesitated some more. He worried that he might make Rosalyn sad with his question, but he wanted to hear the truth. So after mustering his courage, he finally asked.
"Are you happy?"
Was Rosalyn happy when she decided to get married, even with the lack of support from her family? Was Rosalyn happy in her marriage, even when she had to leave her hometown and stay in a foreign country where she didn't know anyone?
Was Rosalyn… happy?
Rosalyn smiled, and in her eyes, reflected the softest emotion that John had never seen on her face. It was only today that he was seeing it for the first time, and he had a feeling, that he would never see Rosalyn make such a face again for anyone else.
And that it was only possible because of one person.
"Of course."
'Ah.'
Rosalyn's slightly pale face, which made her look weak and sickly, glowed differently when she answered as if all feebleness was nothing compared to the love she held inside.
And that was when John knew, his worry was for naught.
"I have the greatest husband, after all."
Notes:
Actually, I based their age and birth order on the canon age of Rosalyn and Pen since it was only them whose age was specified. I noticed, if Rosalyn was 22 and Pen was 18, then it means their parents did it every year.
In fact, two of her siblings would be similar in age. If not that, they would have twins. To make you understand, here's the age based on the LCF wiki:
1st born: Rosalyn
(start) 22 years old2nd born: John
(start) 21 years old3rd born: (unnamed) Frederick
[Unconfirmed if male or female]
(start) 204th born: (unnamed) Josh
[Unconfirmed if male or female]
(start) 19 years old5th born: (unnamed) Seanna
[Unconfirmed if male or female]
(start) 19 or 18 years old
2nd daughter of the family.6th born: Pen
(start) 18 years oldIt's also possible that it was John and Rosalyn who are similar in age. But hey, it's still funny how their parents literally reproduced every year, while literally two of them would only have been months apart, which means they had 2 kids in one year. Σ (੭ु ຶਊ ຶ)੭ु⁾⁾
Chapter 6: First seed of Doubt
Notes:
Oh well... my laptop broke at such an awful time. I'm currently using my sister's boyfriend's laptop, thank fuck I wrote all my draft in a notepad so I have access to everything. Don't worry though, I'll try my best to keep up with my June update schedule.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
After Rosalyn had her dinner, John offered to accompany her to walk around the garden. When they were younger, they barely spent time like this together. Rosalyn was busy taking her lessons as the family heir, while John was busy taking his own studies and taking care of their other siblings.
It wasn't obvious before, but now that they had the time to be together like this, only then did Rosalyn realize how little of time she indeed spent with them. No wonder her siblings were much closer to John than to her. But rather than being sad, she was glad that at least John was able to be the older sibling to them.
While the two of them walked in the garden, reminiscing about their childhood together, at that moment, the butler approached them and bowed.
"Young master, my lady, the young master Josh and miss Seanna have arrived. Everyone is now in the master's office."
"Great," John turned to Rosalyn, and she nodded her head.
"We'll head there right away. Butler, prepare some refreshments."
It was going to be a long night.
Click.
"Sister....!"
"Seanna, sit down."
Seanna, Rosalyn's youngest sister, born before Pen, glared at their father after he sternly told her to sit when she was about to run to Rosalyn and hug her.
"Just because someone isn't excited to see my sister doesn't mean I should do the same."
"Seanna!" Their mother, Alessia Roseanna, shot up from her seat. "Is that how I taught you to talk to your father?!"
Disrespect to the Patriarch, Edoardo, was something that was never allowed.
But the youngest daughter, who was bold and stubborn, refused to back down. If she was not allowed to express disagreement, then what was the point of returning to this stern and strict family, which was especially strict to their daughters?
Rosalyn understood Seanna's sentiment very well, but she also did not want for things to escalate for the worse when they had yet to talk about the important things. Rosalyn smiled at Seanna and nodded her head. Seanna's angry face instantly changed.
"It's alright, Seanna. Let's exchange our greetings later."
Seanna had a sad look in her eyes as she nodded and submitted to her older sister's words. If that was what Rosalyn would ask, then she would most definitely comply.
Rosalyn sat on the couch that was directly in front of her father, while John sat on her right. Fred was next to John, while Pen, Seanna, and Josh were seated on the left couch.
"Father, mother," Rosalyn called out calmly.
"State your reason for returning," Edoardo spoke coldly while looking down on her. Back then until now, his gaze never changed. Which was why Edoardo, as the head of their family, had been able to lead them with a head held high.
Had this been the older times, Edoardo would have been a respectful King whose presence could not be denied. Maybe that was why Edoardo Breck was often regarded as the "King of Breck City", not just the Patriarch of their family.
No one in Breck city didn't know who Edoardo was; likewise, no one in Breck city had ever dared to disrespect him and his family. Had it been the older times indeed, they would certainly be the Royal Family.
Rosalyn had her right hand on top of her left as she spoke calmly.
"I will not divorce my husband."
Edoardo's expression visibly stiffened.
Rosalyn remained calm as her gaze was just as stubborn as her father's. After all, she was his eldest daughter. If there was someone who would closely resemble him, it would be no one but Rosalyn.
"You knew, did you not? That is why you have not completely cast me out," Rosalyn spoke with no pretense. "Cale told you he would file for divorce. I know very well you were against my marriage, so you would have definitely given him your word."
Cale, who respected his father-in-law and mother-in-law even though they barely acknowledged him, would have definitely informed them about the divorce. Such action was in hopes that the Breck family would reconcile with Rosalyn and that they would welcome her back with open arms once their marriage was formally terminated. This is so that Rosalyn would have a place to return to once they went their separate ways.
It wasn't difficult to guess how Cale's thinking would go, especially if it involved the Breck family. After all, Rosalyn and Cale spent half of their life together. So she knew him very well, even though she was gone from this world for five long years.
Edoardo, who disapproved of their marriage, would have told Cale that he would convince Rosalyn to sign the divorce papers and welcome her back to Breck. Which was why he was not completely dismissive of Rosalyn when she arrived. If Edoardo truly did not want to see her again, he would have ordered all the guards to force her out of the mansion instead of being silent when John decided to bring Rosalyn in.
Ultimately, those two men were in agreement for once. While Rosalyn was glad her husband and father were finally on the same side, she was annoyed that it was about her pending divorce.
"Is that what you came here to say?" Edoardo started to sound angry, "That is all you have to say to your family, whom you easily cast aside all for a man?"
"He is not just any man, father."
Rosalyn was still calm.
"He is the man who allowed me to pursue fashion, something you would have never done."
"Rosalyn Breck!"
"Henituse."
Rosalyn spoke sternly, not minding her father's loud voice.
"Father, I am a Henituse."
And that was something that won't ever change. Not today, not tomorrow, never.
Edoardo's eyebrows furrowed deeply as disappointment was visibly reflected on his face.
"If that is all you want. Alright, I will allow you to design and make dresses as much as you like. If that is the only thing that will make you abandon that surname, I will give it to you. Tell me then, Roselitta, why do you remain so stubborn? What is it that you see in him that you refuse to look at anyone else?!"
Rosalyn's gaze lowered to her hand, her hand that did not have the ring she wore after getting married and never once taken off. But now, it was nowhere in sight. As if to mockingly remind her that her marriage was bound to end any time now.
So why was she being stubborn despite that?
Rosalyn believed she would find her ring again. She may not know where that transmigrator put her ring to, but Rosalyn knew she would recover it someday. Just like her lost ring, she will restore her marriage to how it was before.
Ultimately, it was not her who destroyed this perfectly married life. So why must she allow herself to lose Cale because of someone else's actions?
Rosalyn took a breath in before averting her gaze back to her father. Her gaze was full of conviction.
"If what you want is a husband, then I will find you a more suitable man who will suit you best!"
"I refuse."
Rosalyn responded without a second of hesitation.
"Suitable man? There is no man more suitable for me than him. No matter how many men you introduce, my husband will only be Cale."
"Rose, must you be like this?" Her mother, Roseanna, spoke with eyebrows furrowed. "Can't you see you are giving your father a hard time? Must you truly not understand that this is all for your sake?"
"What exactly is for my sake?" Rosalyn's tone had not changed, not even once. "You supporting my divorce without even consulting me first? You readily agreeing to it when you never cared to understand why I chose to marry him for the past 7 years?"
Roseanna fell silent.
"Tell me then, mother. Why have you never divorced my father, even when my grandmother never liked you?"
"Rosalyn Breck, watch your words!"
Rosalyn did not stop even when her father called her whole name for a second time.
"As I have said, I am a Henituse. So please call me a Henituse."
Her father was obviously seething, but Rosalyn did not care. She focused her gaze on her mother, who looked at her with an unreadable gaze.
Mother and daughter, they were in similar situations. Except, it was Roseanna who was not accepted by Edoardo's mother, while Edoardo stubbornly kept Roseanna by his side. In Rosalyn's case, her parents were now acting exactly how her grandparents had treated her mother.
Unwelcome and unaccepted.
How ironic, isn't it?
"Sister...." Pen, who remained quiet all this time, could no longer hold back. "What is so great about him anyway? My noonim deserves better! Look at you! Is that what being loved looks like? You look like you have been neglected for years! How could such a lout treat my sister like this!"
Pen expressed his anger openly. He felt that it was unfair. Before Rosalyn left, she was strong and healthy. Now, after seven long years, Rosalyn returned for the first time. She looked thinner than before and even got sick so fast, when in their family, they were all so strong that they only caught a cold once a year!
So why exactly must they allow Rosalyn to stay with a man who couldn't even take care of her? In Pen's opinion, Rosalyn should just leave him and return to Breck!
Surely his older siblings agree with him, right?
"Josh, why are you quiet? You said it, too. That Cale guy was not qualified enough to marry our esteemed noonim! While our sister was bound to pursue medicine and become a great doctor, all because of an incompetent guy, she had to give it all up!"
"Why are you dragging me into this?" Josh replied with irritation laced along his words. "You speak too harshly," Josh glanced at Rosalyn before clearing his throat, "But if you think about it, my esteemed noonim would have been a talented doctor and made a name for herself by now."
"Are you saying our sister is a nobody model and designer?" Seanna shot up angrily, "My sister just rested for five years, but back in the day, she was the standard for all designers! She was even hired by multiple companies to model for them! How dare you belittle my sister?"
"I wasn't belittling her, and she's my sister, too." Josh was annoyed by Seanna's words. "But it's true that she would have reached some high feats as a doctor; she shouldn't have gotten married so early. Look at what sister has become, she doesn't even have a child—!"
"You—!!"
Josh gasped when he realized what he had said, and immediately covered his mouth. He looked at Rosalyn nervously before apologizing right away.
"N-noonim... it was a mistake... I didn't mean to... I'm sorry, so sorry noonim....!"
"Are you implying something, Josh?" Fred did not try to hide his irritation. "Are you saying noonim is the problem?"
"That is not....! I mean, it's impossible! We have a big family, our mother and father made it possible, so it's impossible that noonim is the problem!" Josh quickly defended himself.
"So then do you mean someone else is the problem?"
At Frederick's words, Josh must have felt trapped as he simply held himself back from saying anything else. Seeing this, Frederick huffed and crossed his arms.
"Must you really stoop so low?" Seanna did not try to hide her anger after hearing everything Josh said.
Josh, who had already chosen to remain silent, was provoked by Seanna and was about to talk back, but John intervened.
"Should I just sit here until one of you realizes you are squabbling like children?"
John, at that moment, resembled their father. All his siblings shuddered and quickly looked away, avoiding John's terrorizing gaze.
"Have you all forgotten the virtues of respecting someone's preference? What if it was simply noona's preference not to have any children?" John's gaze did not change, that even though his brothers could not look at him, they could feel his intense gaze boring into their backs. "To bring up a child, Josh, that's very disappointing."
John did not try to hide how displeased he was with Josh's reckless words.
"We are in no position to speak of a marriage we never bothered to care for. Tell me, do you have the qualifications to judge our sister's marriage, given that she has left us precisely because we refused to accept her decision?"
John was reminding them that the very reason why Rosalyn left and abandoned the Breck surname was precisely because they had judged her decision so quickly without trying to understand her point of view or the reason why she decided to do so. That even though 7 years had passed since then, in those 7 years, none of them tried to understand her again.
The guilty looks and avoiding gaze were evident.
Seeing how no one looked like they would start an argument again, John let out a sigh before turning to Rosalyn, only to see an expression that could not be described. John remained silently looking at her, waiting for what she would say or what she would command, until Rosalyn parted her lips and spoke.
"Pen."
She called the name of the person who spoke first, and while her voice was calm, Pen flinched.
He knew exactly what was going to come despite how tactless he might be.
"When you had a disagreement with father and you refused to ask for his help," Rosalyn's sunset-like irises bore on the youngest brother who felt difficulty meeting her gaze, "Wasn't it Cale who paid for your tuition?"
Her message was really simple. For Pen to talk about Cale like this, how ungrateful can he be?
'Is that how your parents raised you?' was silent, but was heard loud and clear.
Rosalyn wasn't done pointing things out.
"When you decided to run away from home, even when I said I no longer wanted to have any contact with you, but when Cale found out, he was the first to look for you, even when I said there was no need to do that."
Pen could only duck his head low.
"When I insisted there was no need to worry, Cale couldn't stay put and allowed you to stay in our house until you were ready to go back. Back then, who was it who stayed up late at night and cooked porridge because you caught a cold after staying out in the cold winter night?"
She did not need to say the name. Both Rosalyn and Pen knew very well who it was, and there really was no need to point out what was already obvious.
"Back then, when you had troubles studying for your exam, who exactly was the one who tutored you?"
"…"
Pen did not dare to speak.
Rosalyn calmly moved her gaze to the person close to Pen. Though she skipped saying anything to Seanna, because there was nothing to scold her for.
"Josh."
Josh immediately stiffened.
While Rosalyn's gaze remained calm, the authority in her presence and gaze was barely hidden. When they said the one who resembled their parents the most was Rosalyn, it was not a mere telltale. The Rosalyn seated there was reminding them who the eldest Breck was with her mere gaze.
"Is that all I am worth to you?"
She asked in response to Josh's statement. Is Rosalyn's worth defined by the fact that she has remained childless until now?
Josh did not dare to talk back or look back. He focused his gaze on his tightly clenched fists on his lap, but if one looked closer, they could see his hands slightly trembling.
Aside from Pen, the person who feared Rosalyn the most was Josh.
"Giosuè Breck. I asked you a question."
Rosalyn called his real name, and Josh was ready to kneel and beg his sister for forgiveness, but he couldn't do so immediately because his entire body was frozen in his seat.
Rosalyn's gaze was solemn. "Is that all I am worth to you?"
When Josh was able to garner even the slightest bit of strength to move, he knelt right away. Because there was no other way.
"Forgive me, noonim. I apologize. I spoke out of turn and said something I shouldn't have said. Please forgive me."
Instead of listening more to his words, Rosalyn shifted her attention to someone else.
"And you, Fred."
Frederick instantly straightened his back and faced Rosalyn, though his expression was stiff.
"…You called, noonim?"
Rosalyn's gaze changed, and it was now barely hiding her suppressed anger. Fred dared not to flinch nor tremble under his sister's gaze, he was not worthy of the feeling of fear while facing his sister whom was greatly offended.
"Who told you Cale had a problem?" She asked, knowing that Frederick purposely shifted the blame to Cale when Josh brought it up.
Fred did not dare to speak right away, but hearing nothing but silence from him, Rosalyn's anger heightened.
"Who gave you permission to remain silent?" If it were within her character, Rosalyn would have raised her voice. But she did not, though it didn't make her voice less frightening. "Frederick Breck, if it were not for my husband, do you think you would become a lawyer now? How bold of you to act like this in my presence."
Rosalyn no longer showed any pretense of not being angry.
"….I apologize for my rudeness, noonim."
Fred lowered his head and apologized right away.
"There was a rumor going around that he—I, I mean, my brother-in-law," Frederick, who never stutters, immediately corrected himself upon stuttering when referring to Cale, "That he was infertile, that is why my noonim…!"
Frederick flinched when he felt the intense pressure in the atmosphere. He did not dare to raise his head and looked at his sister, knowing very well what kind of look he would see.
And Fred, by all means, do not intend to die by his sister's hands. An angry older sister at that.
"Who started it?" Even when her voice sounded calm, everyone in that room knew she was not actually calm. It was all a pretense that even when Rosalyn tried to mask it as calmness, it was not fooling anyone. "Who started the rumor that Cale is infertile?"
"Is that not the truth, Roselitta?" Edoardo spoke, "If he were not, surely you would have had a child by now."
"Having a low fertility does not make him infertile," Rosalyn was barely containing her anger now, "And even if he was, what is it to you?" she gazed at her father angrily, then averted her glare to Josh who was still kneeling on the ground, "And you?" Josh flinched and looked like he was ready to bow his head deeply. Rosalyn then moved her gaze to Frederick, "And you?"
"I…. Noonim, I was simply defending your honor—!"
"—And by defending mine, you would dishonor your brother-in-law?!"
Frederick quickly shut his mouth.
"I cannot believe you."
Rosalyn stood from her seat, her foot making a stomp sound when it settled on the floor.
"I am only worthy if I have a child, and my husband is only honorable if he can give me a child."
What kind of family sees their own family in that way? Simply because they did not want to acknowledge Cale as part of their family, they would think this crudely?
Rosalyn was truly angry.
"If a child is the only way you would accept my marriage, then wait for three years, and I'll give you one."
Rosalyn directed her angry gaze to her father, who never once corrected any of his children's thoughts nor scolded them for their slanders. She knew that Edoardo did not like Cale, but did he really need to be like this? As what Seanna had said, must they really stoop this low?
"Granted that you will not support our divorce."
She came here with a purpose, she talked to them for that purpose, and Rosalyn would do anything to fulfill that purpose.
But she will not let them slander Cale any further.
Rosalyn turned around and walked to the door, but before she could push the door open and leave, Rosalyn paused.
"Father."
Even after everything that happened, she still called him father. But there was a difference, a difference that only Edoardo noticed. He knew, he would know, because his eldest daughter did not merely call him father for something as measly as respect. It was laced with the affection of loving the fact that he was her father.
Now, though, that affection was nowhere to be found.
Edoardo froze, his usual stern expression crumbling. He moved his trembling gaze to Rosalyn's back, which was turned on him.
Such a sight reminded him of the day Rosalyn declared that she would never return if they were not going to support her decision to get married. The day that Rosalyn cut ties with them.
Now it made Edoardo feel like a fool. When Rosalyn left, Edoardo thought that his ignorant daughter would certainly return, and when that day comes, Edoardo will make her realize that his actions were simply out of love for her.
But it seems that it was not Rosalyn who did not learn her lesson, but Edoardo.
Did he ever learn from what happened back then? He had been here before. So did Edoardo learn anything?
Rosalyn's emotionless eyes could not be seen by her family, but it was obvious from the way her voice sounded when she spoke again.
"I have never once disappointed you in my entire life. I have done everything I could to ensure that you will be proud of me, because I feared your disappointment more than anything."
Rosalyn's life as Rosalyn Breck was suffocating. Though she endured, because she loved her family. Despite everything she had to go through, the vigorous training by her father, the strict lecture from her mother, and even the distance between her and her siblings, Rosalyn would never deny that she loved her family.
But her life as Rosalyn Henituse showed Rosalyn how great affection and love truly are, that it completely outshone her life as a Breck, that all her endurance and suffering paled in comparison to the greatness of what being cared for was.
Because of Cale's love, that love her dear family belittled, Rosalyn could throw away the fear of disappointing her father.
And they still asked her, why Cale Henituse of all people?
Honestly, if they simply looked closer, the answer would already be obvious.
"But father, when have you ever not disappointed me?"
And the obvious was the hope that they would realize that Rosalyn did not forsake them because of Cale, but because of how suffocating this place was.
"I hope you will have a pleasant night."
Rosalyn left Edoardo's office and didn't look back.
When Rosalyn decided to return home once and for all, she had no expectations whatsoever. She knew her family didn't like Cale, she knew none of them liked that she chose to marry at the mere age of 20, and with Cale being months younger than her, Rosalyn had long prepared herself to hear things from them that she wouldn't really want to listen to.
Even still.
That is her husband, for Pete's sake. How else was she supposed to react?
Rosalyn let out a sigh as if to release the remaining frustration. At the very least, she was able to tell them what she actually felt instead of locking it deeply in her heart and never letting it out. She certainly felt that frustration for years which eventually build up, now, she was finally able to let it all go.
Of course, that wasn't actually enough, but that was a good enough progress for tonight. At least, in Rosalyn's case.
[Noona.]
Kim Rok Soo, the little boy whom Rosalyn raised in the other world, who surely shouldn't be treated as a little kid now that he was finally 17, had been listening in on Rosalyn's conversation with her family. Rosalyn knew this, of course, she knew the moment Rok Soo came in, but she couldn't say anything to him since she was in the presence of other people. In the end, when Kim Rok Soo heard Rosalyn's angry voice that was masked with calmness, he ended up staying.
He was worried Rosalyn would blow things out of proportion. Thankfully, that wasn't how the night ended. Still, he could understand why Rosalyn would be angry. She was married to the man she proudly showed off even when she was in another world; in fact, Rosalyn had done nothing but find ways to return to him. So, for her family to insult such a man, who on earth would doubt Rosalyn's anger?
[Why did you bother staying longer than you should? Usually, you would have flipped the table and walked out.]
Kim Rok Soo had witnessed Rosalyn do just that numerous times. Every time someone opposed her return to her original world because some older members of the institution weren't willing to let her go, Rosalyn would flip the table and call it a day. If someone were to outright sabotage the machinery that they were experimenting on, Rosalyn would have a heyday then. Each and every time someone tested Rosalyn's almost non-existent patience, she never held back from letting them have a taste of her wrath.
So why did Rosalyn stay longer when all those times ago, she would have had her way before walking out?
Was it really, simply because they were her family? Rok Soo doubted that.
"Rok Soo-yah," Rosalyn called out softly as she walked to the window of her room and brushed the curtain aside. She was sure the cloudy night sky that hid the moon was not the same sight on the other side of the continent, yet there was the hope that maybe Cale was looking at the sky too. "Don't you know? If you want to fix things with someone, you have to sit and share an uncomfortable conversation with them, no matter how uncomfortable it makes you feel."
She couldn't see Kim Rok Soo's expression since the screen suspended would be displaying a screen full of static. Nevertheless, she could tell Rok Soo was confused upon hearing his response.
[Noona, what do you mean by that?]
Why would anyone want to mend their relationship with others if the other person already makes them uncomfortable? What was the point in that? Kim Rok Soo could not understand.
In Rosalyn's mind, Kim Rok Soo is just a kid; naturally, he wouldn't know this since he barely has any relation with other people. When Rosalyn was still in that world, the person she would see Rok Soo often talking to was herself and some other kids. How would Rok Soo know about complicated adult stuff like this?
So Rosalyn patiently explained it to the little Rok Soo, whom she wouldn't know had a growth spurt in the months she didn't see him.
"Rok Soo-yah, if you are willing to fix your relationship with someone, you will have to accept that talking about things means talking about them, no matter how uncomfortable it would be. Because the feeling of discomfort would be outweighed by the desire to be with them again."
[I don't understand,] Rok Soo replied, [I appreciate your explanation, but I simply do not understand. If the other person was starting to make you uncomfortable, then why try to fix things still? It's better to leave it as it is and never talk to them again, right?]
Rok Soo stayed confused, and Rosalyn understood. At his age, she also thought that if someone made her uncomfortable, wouldn't it be better to stop talking to them altogether? But as Rosalyn grew older, she began to realize that cutting people off immediately may not be the greatest answer to her problems after all.
Of course, there would be exceptions to that, and of course, family members were no exception to that. But who else would dictate someone's importance in her life if not Rosalyn herself?
"I have done that before too," Rosalyn responded, her gaze lingering on the night sky with its moon that remained unseen and hidden behind the clouds, "I have done that so many times. But you know what, Rok Soo-yah? You never truly understand someone's importance before you lose them once."
Rosalyn knows that feeling very well.
Not only did she leave her family behind and try to be content with her life of not talking to them again, but she was also forcibly transported to another world and lost Cale. 10 years of being stuck in a foreign place, 10 years of not being able to talk to them, see them, or touch them, those 10 years may seem nothing to others, but no one knows how much it broke her deep inside.
Before she was trapped in another world, Rosalyn believed she would never miss her family. But after being far, far away for 10 whole years, Rosalyn began to understand that deep inside, she still loved them, and she was never really willing to leave them completely.
"My family was indeed harsh and their words wounded me," there was a small sad smile that painted her lips, "I will never deny that I was angered and saddened by how heartless they can be," in fact, Rosalyn experienced their coldness first-hand while growing up, "and I am not a fool who would forgive them so easily."
Rosalyn moved her hand and rested her palm against the window.
"But at the very least, I wanted them to understand what they did wrong."
Only after the whole Breck family acknowledged their wrongs would their relationship improve. Ultimately, it can only be possible if they become aware of the wounds they have inflicted on others.
Rosalyn averted her gaze from the sky to the suspended blue message that was still covering Kim Rok Soo’s appearance with the screen full of static – an indication that he has yet to update the system’s camera as he said he would.
"My family is terrible at self-awareness, they still need to be informed of their wrongs," Rosalyn smiled kindly even though she knew Rok Soo wouldn’t be able to see it. "This has been normalized for them for a very long time. They wouldn’t know it wasn't alright to do onto others."
Rosalyn's mother, Roseanna herself, had experienced being disliked by her own mother-in-law. She was subjected to Rosalyn's grandmother’s harassment and harsh words. Of course, her father defended her every time he heard about it, but what about the times he wasn't there and the times he didn't know about? Edoardo wasn't omnipotent, he wasn't able to always stand for Roseanna each and every single time.
There was once a time in Rosalyn's childhood when her grandmother stormed into their house while her father was out on a business trip and dragged Roseanna by her hair and dragged her to the stairs. It was the very first time Rosalyn felt so scared in her life. Her siblings were also a witness to it, and Pen had cried so loudly that it rang in the entire house.
Rosalyn wanted to protect her mother, but her grandmother brought bodyguards with her and held all of them. They could only watch in horror and fear as their grandmother slapped Roseanna that she fell down the stairs.
That memory haunted her for a very long time, that up until now, Rosalyn could not bring herself to meet her grandmother without remembering what she did. Because of her, Roseanna almost died, and Rosalyn almost lost her mother.
And it happened all because her mother did not greet her grandmother upon her sudden arrival.
When Edoardo found his wife lying in the hospital bed after he came back, he almost ruined his parents' entire house. He smashed everything his mother ever loved, tore every painting in that house, and burned all their family pictures. He declared then that he would not allow them back into their home again, and they were not allowed to approach his wife and children again. Edoardo had increased the security of their home, and all of them had at least one or two bodyguards following them around.
To this day, that proclamation is still in effect. Rosalyn's grandparents have never been in their house ever since then.
That was only one of the few things that they did to her mother, and most of it was things Roseanna never spoke about. Edoardo was especially protective of her that Roseanna was never seen outside their home without Edoardo by her side.
None of them would underestimate those old people's craziness. If Rosalyn's grandmother could push Roseanna off the stairs in front of her children, who knows what she would do in public? Edoardo wasn't going to take the risk of letting his wife get hurt again.
The same thing happened to some of Rosalyn's aunts who married into their family. They had also been subjected to her grandmother's torment, while her grandfather never stopped her and was even the one encouraging her to continue all of it. Rosalyn overheard from her aunts one time that it was all because, just like them, her grandmother was also once tormented by her great-grandmother. Her grandfather thought it was a good way for her to release her repressed frustration from being targeted before, too.
[….That sounds concerning.]
"Thank you for the kind word, you can say it sounds crazy, and I wouldn't be offended."
Rosalyn knew Rok Soo wanted to say it was crazy after listening to her story, but held back and changed it, having realized it would be too harsh to use such a word. But in all honesty, when Rosalyn first heard that, she thought the same. It was really crazy.
[So it has been a long tradition in your family to torment their daughter-in-laws.]
Rosalyn hummed as she closed the curtain and walked to her bed to sit on the mattress.
"But according to what I have heard, it had only been the women who were targeted."
There has been no man who married into their family who was subjected to this long sick tradition of being bullied by their parents-in-law. Possibly because women born in the Breck family were rare, and even those women who were originally Breck never got married.
"So in a way, Cale is the first man who married into my family."
As well as the first man who was disliked by Breck. Thankfully, his experience wasn't as bad as the other ones, like Rosalyn's mother and aunts, but it doesn't change the fact that he was treated like he wasn't welcome. Just thinking of what Cale would feel had he been here and had to listen to everything they said about him, Rosalyn started to feel sad as her heart ached.
Rosalyn grasped her sleeves tightly.
"…That's why, before it gets worse, I want to put an end to it."
There's no way Rosalyn would let this go on any longer.
[You plan on ending that ongoing tradition by talking to your parents? Do you think it will work, noona?]
Rosalyn hummed.
"My mother and father didn't seem to realize they were acting similarly to my grandparents, if they realize it, I'm sure they'll change their minds and behavior."
But Kim Rok Soo was skeptical. He didn't think it would be that easy. Nonetheless, he simply nodded his head. If Rosalyn believed it was possible and it was going to happen, then it must mean that she knows something Kim Rok Soo doesn't.
And that was right. Simply talking to her parents won't be enough, but it was fine since Rosalyn had another plan.
'The first thing that should be done is to get my siblings on my side; only then can I ensure my plan will succeed.'
What Rosalyn did today was to plant a tiny seed of doubt in Edoardo's heart, but ultimately, it was to harshly slap reality into the faces of her insolent siblings. Rosalyn is aware that she barely spent time with them when they were younger, but it won't change the fact that they were together since they were children.
And Rosalyn wanted to trust them, as long as they would fall for her trap, that is.
Hearing this, Rok Soo could only shake his head while pitying them.
'As I thought, my noona was scheming behind their back.'
Rosalyn let out a hum before folding the covers and positioning herself in bed.
"Rok Soo-yah, enough about that. Tell me, what did you find out from the phone I gave you?"
Kim Rok Soo was silent for a moment. Indeed, they have successfully retrieved all data from that phone, and it wasn't hard to review all of it. After all, he was receiving help from Kleir Venisse Lan, that genius young lady who became Rosalyn's acquaintance while she was here. Officially, Kleir Venisse wasn't part of the institution that Rosalyn established, but after hearing that it was something that Rosalyn needed, Kleir Venisse willingly offered a hand.
Thanks to that, Kim Rok Soo was able to get the desired report he could give to Rosalyn. There was no problem with that.
But the problem is, the type of report he would give.
Kim Rok Soo knew Rosalyn wouldn't like what she was going to hear. But regardless of which report he would give, it was going to make Rosalyn react in the same way.
So Kim Rok Soo contemplated. Would it be better to give her the report that would make her less angry? Or the report that would make her furious?
[Noona, please promise me one thing.]
Rosalyn arched an eyebrow. Why is Rok Soo acting like this? But seeing that he doesn't plan on saying anything unless Rosalyn makes her promise first made Rosalyn let out a sigh.
"Alright, I'll hear you out."
[Whatever you hear, please don't kill anyone.]
"…"
Rosalyn stared blankly at the suspended screen full of static, particularly at Rok Soo's unclear figure.
"…Is that how you see me as a person, Rok Soo-yah?"
[Yes.]
Rok Soo responded without hesitation.
"This little—! Haaaaa……"
Rosalyn let out another sigh.
"Fine. I promise."
[The transmigrator was pursuing another man.]
"A what?"
Rosalyn thought she heard something wrong. Has her hearing gone wrong? Rosalyn sat up.
"Repeat what you said."
Kim Rok Soo did not immediately speak. He hesitated for another minute before he slowly spoke and carefully enunciated each word.
[The transmigrator.]
"The transmigrator?"
[Was pursuing another man.]
"Was pursuing ano—? What? What did you say again?"
Rok Soo was annoyed, so he bluntly said his next words.
[The damn transmigrator has been stalking one man and pursuing multiple other men!]
For a brief moment, there was silence.
And then…
Rosalyn's lips slowly curved, but if it was visible to Kim Rok Soo, he would have flinched upon seeing this and left the room without looking back.
It was Rosalyn's infamous murderous smile.
Rosalyn's gaze was intense as she tightly grasped the pillow beside her, stopping herself from throwing it across the room and possibly crashing everything else she could reach. When Rosalyn couldn't do any of that, she opened her mouth and began laughing.
Alas, that laugh terrified Rok Soo so.
Notes:
Alessia Roseanna Grande-Breck, Rosalyn's mother
![]()
Chapter 7: Edoardo Breck's Weakness
Notes:
Trust Rosalyn's plan, I promise it will all make sense by the end of this arc.
Chapter Text
Rosalyn spent the rest of the night playing violent video games on her phone. Since she couldn’t (and did not want to) throw anything in her room, she opted to play video games instead to blow off some steam. Kim Rok Soo ended up staying with her the whole time, afraid that if he looked away for a second, Rosalyn might do the unthinkable instead.
Thankfully after spending the whole night smashing things and beating up characters in the game, Rosalyn was able to calm down. But it also meant that she barely slept that night.
As soon as morning came, Rosalyn had terrible eyebags that could not be hidden. Thankfully, she was able to sleep for at least a few hours. Unfortunately, as soon as she woke up, her youngest sister, Seanna, was already sitting next to her bed and gazing at her with tearful eyes.
"Eonnie…"
Rosalyn stared blankly into space. She didn’t have the energy to do anything for the rest of the day after what Kim Rok Soo told her. He even added that he won’t be saying everything he found out until Rosalyn finally resolves her current concern (a.k.a her family) so that she wouldn’t have too much on her plate, which implies that it was yet the worst possible news!
Now Rosalyn doesn’t know how to react to the implication that the transmigrator did something much worse than that. Just thinking about what it could be was already giving her a headache. She was grateful that Kim Rok Soo understood how it would make her feel and didn’t say it right away. Especially since, as he said, Rosalyn was currently handling things on her side.
Rosalyn only asked Rok Soo to take actions he sees fit if ever he encountered things related to the transmigrator.
While Rosalyn thankfully had someone to handle that particular affair, Rosalyn, however, will have to handle her family affairs personally.
Just seeing Seanna’s tearful gaze was already making Rosalyn’s headache worse. Now, it’s only Seanna, for sure later this day will be the rest of her rascals of brothers.
"Eonnie…" Seanna called out with a pitiful tone, "My eonnie…. You have suffered a lot."
"…"
Rosalyn couldn’t tell her that her eyebags were due to something else entirely, so Rosalyn only gave her silence. However, Seanna had a completely different thought from hers.
Seanna sniffled, then in the next second, her gaze became fierce as her expression quickly turned to anger.
"Those… idiotic brothers….! They know nothing at all, yet they dare speak such rude remarks! They deserve a beating!!"
"…Seanna, that’s too much."
But Rosalyn’s response only made Seanna’s gaze even fiercer.
"Nothing is too much when it comes to you, eonnie! Why I ought to—!!!"
The moment Rosalyn placed a hand on top of Seanna’s head, she became silent. Rosalyn smiled kindly at her sister who would be 23 this year.
"The last time I saw you, you were still just a little girl."
Seanna became sad upon meeting her sister’s gentle gaze, though the eyebags under her eyes were making Seanna want to cry.
'It's all my stupid brothers' fault!!' She cried out in her heart.
"Eonnie, I was already 16. That’s already a teen, no, I was almost an adult then."
Rosalyn had a sad smile.
"16 is still too young."
She was reminded of Kim Rok Soo, who was left in the other world all alone after Rosalyn successfully returned in her original world. Rok Soo was only 16 when Rosalyn left. Rosalyn had planned Rok Soo's 17th birthday party, expecting that she would still be there when the time came. However, due to an accident, the machine exploded and opened on its own, sucking Rosalyn in, thankfully successfully returned her to her world.
But it doesn't change the fact that she wasn't able to give Rok Soo a proper goodbye, and she wasn’t able to celebrate Rok Soo's 17th birthday together with him, too.
Just like Rok Soo, Seanna stubbornly left their family home at 16 after Rosalyn said she would cut ties with them. She insisted that if her older sister wasn’t going to be there, then there was no point in staying anymore. Rosalyn couldn’t even begin to imagine how life must have been for her when she started living in a different city with no one to rely on, a city full of strangers, and a city far from home.
Seanna was only 16 when Rosalyn last saw her. How many of her birthdays were they unable to celebrate together? Including the ones that she couldn’t celebrate because she was trapped in another world? Just thinking about it weighed heavily on Rosalyn’s heart.
"I feel sorry."
Seanna’s hand moved automatically to grab Rosalyn’s hand that was on top of her head.
"Why do you feel sorry? There’s nothing to be sorry for. In fact, I…" Seanna felt a lump in her throat, and she tried to swallow it down, but her emotions kept bubbling up as if desiring to be revealed was its only purpose. "I should be the one saying sorry. I couldn’t defend my sister back then. If I did, maybe… just maybe…."
Deep down Seanna blamed herself for being too young and incompetent at the time it happened, that she couldn’t stand against her parents and openly take Rosalyn’s side. She could only cowardly leave their family home and call Rosalyn behind everyone’s back to tell her that she was on her side, no matter what.
Yet despite all of that, Seanna was too powerless, all because she was young.
Seeing her sister, who was about to cry, Rosalyn moved her hand and cradled Seanna's face in her hands. Feeling the warmth radiating from her palm, Seanna teared up until she was really on the verge of crying. No matter how much she tried to hold her tears back, she simply couldn’t help it.
"Sorry, eonnie."
Rosalyn came here wanting to hear those exact words from her family, but seeing how guilty her sister looked, Rosalyn began to question if it was even okay to demand an apology from them. Seeing such a face from her only sister was breaking her heart that she couldn’t take it anymore.
Rosalyn guided Seanna to move closer and gently pulled her into her embrace.
"It's okay," She whispers, "It's not your fault."
But hearing this only made Seanna cry. She grasped tightly on Rosalyn's back tightly as she wailed without holding back. Seanna didn’t care that she was crying so loudly that it could be heard outside of Rosalyn’s room. To her, it was still surreal to feel her sister’s embrace again.
They planned to go down and have breakfast together, though upon opening the door, John was standing there with a fist hanging like he was about to knock on the door. Seeing his sisters, he immediately lowered his hand.
"Noona, Seanna, good morning."
"Good morning to you too, dear brother," Rosalyn greeted back. Though she can see behind John, estimated at least 6 meters away from them and hiding behind the corner with their heads sticking out, were her three younger brothers.
Rosalyn tried to maintain a neutral expression even after seeing it. Deep inside, she was already laughing. It was obvious they were hesitant in approaching her because of what happened last night. As they should, by the way, because they ought to regret what they have done and said.
John put on a kind smile, "Do you mind if I join you for breakfast as well?"
It was obvious that Seanna and Rosalyn were going together, and John didn’t want to rudely intrude if they were planning to simply spend the morning alone together.
Rosalyn looked at Seanna, who was clinging to her arms, to ask for her opinion.
"Oh, oppa has been standing by the door for hours now."
John flinched when he heard that Seanna knew about it all along. Seanna had a teasing smile on her face as her eyes turned into crescents, like she was teasing John for being so pathetic. I mean, who on earth stands in front of his sister's room the moment he wakes up and couldn't even knock on the door despite hours passing by?
"I don't mind sharing my sister."
Pinch.
Seanna yelped when John pinched her cheek unceremoniously.
"Your sister? That’s my sister too. In fact, she’s my sister first."
Seanna looked like she cannot accept John’s words as she growled, ironically resembling an offended white cat, "Get lost! I’m not sharing my sister with a brute like you! Scram!"
John stifled a laugh hearing this. Seanna truly looked like a cat with her fur on the ends standing stiffly as she protested loudly, as if she was challenging John to a fight.
"Alright, you two. Stop it. I'm hungry. Instead of fighting among yourselves, why don't you call those three peeking monkeys over there so we can all have breakfast together?"
Pen, Josh, and Frederick flinched upon seeing Rosalyn pointing in their direction, and the three simultaneously hid behind the wall.
'Heh.'
Rosalyn tried her best not to laugh loudly.
"Oh my? Where did those rascals run to? It seems they do not want to be forgiven for what they have done last night."
Not even a second after she said that, her three brothers rushed to get in front of her room while almost falling down in the process.
"N-noonim! Good morning!"
"How do you do, noonim?"
"Noonim, I'm here!! Let's go eat together!"
Josh was trying his best to put on a natural smile, Frederick greeted her while fixing his glasses that almost slid off, while Pen was energetic as usual. Though Pen looked nervous, afraid that Rosalyn would truly not forgive him.
Rosalyn tried her best so that her smile wouldn't look any different.
"Let's go down."
"Yes!"
Thankfully her siblings didn't make a fuss while they were on their way to the dining. Mayhaps because John was giving them a warning look not to be loud. Rosalyn was thankful for John's attentiveness, after all, she was still having a mild headache from lack of sleep. It won't do her good to listen to her brothers yapping already so early in the morning.
In the dining hall, both their mother and father were nowhere to be seen. Rosalyn tried to recall if her parents were the type to take their breakfast late, but couldn't remember such an incident happening before.
'…That's strange. Usually they would be here before us.'
While it wasn't customary for their family to dine in together, those two were always eating together and would almost always arrive earlier than them. Edoardo was a busy man who has to start his day early, and Roseanna was a woman who had to handle a lot of the internal affairs of their family which includes meeting their extended family and hearing their concerns.
Their parents were busy people who were always off doing their thing, but they had never had a meal separated from one another.
Even though Edoardo Breck was both strict and indifferent to his children, the same cannot be said to his wife. Edoardo was always attentive when it came to Roseanna, that he would always make sure she had everything she needed and wanted readily at her disposal.
Which also means that he has always made sure Roseanna would never skip or forget to eat her meal.
'Hmm…'
Rosalyn's headache was giving her a hard time, and she was trying her best not to make it obvious to her siblings, knowing very well how they would react, or overreact, for that matter. Rosalyn couldn't think about her parents anymore because her headache was only growing worse the more she thought about them.
Rosalyn raised a hand slightly to get the attention of the servant, "Tell the chef I'll only be having soup."
John immediately reacted upon hearing this. "Is something the matter, noona?"
Rosalyn only smiled kindly as she sat.
"Nothing to worry about."
But John didn't look convinced. He stared at Rosalyn's face, particularly at her eyebags that could not be ignored, before ordering a different servant.
"Tell the chef to prepare a light and healthy breakfast, some fruits, and a vegetable salad. Noona seemed to have trouble sleeping last night."
Rosalyn was a little shocked.
"Noona, would you like to have tea later?"
"No, it's okay."
John takes such good care of her that it was almost embarrassing. As far as Rosalyn recalled, their family wasn't openly caring nor affectionate like this. Though of course, it doesn't mean that they cannot start doing so from now on.
Rosalyn softened, seeing John act this way.
"I appreciate it, thank you."
Hearing John call Rosalyn comfortably, he earned curious stares from the side. Particularly, Frederick, John, and Pen. In the past, they had never dared to call Rosalyn in such a manner and always kept respectful, even if they weren't that close as children. But, do they need to continue doing so? John was already doing it anyway, so what's wrong with calling her noona too?
Frederick cleared his throat.
"Noona, do you need a massage?" Frederick offered with a certain glint on his eyes, "I happen to know a technique that will help you relax. Do not worry and leave it to me."
"Noona, I have melatonin with me. If you plan on sleeping later, please tell me so I can bring some to you. You'll also need some vitamin D, so how about we take a walk together after a meal? That would be healthy for you, too."
Josh immediately inserted himself after Frederick spoke, earning himself a glare from the latter.
Pen looked between his two older brothers with slightly panicked eyes as he spoke rashly, "Noona! This place must have been the cause of your troubled sleep, right? How about you sleep in my penthouse later? I promise no one can bother you there!"
"Why do you plan to take my sister away?!" Seanna screamed as she immediately clung to Rosalyn's arm. "Who said you can take my sister away?! An insolent and blabbermouth like you ought to—!"
"Seanna, watch your words, that's my sister, too!" Pen couldn't help but retort annoyedly after hearing what Seanna said.
"Not anymore! After offending my sister like a fool? Hmph! Eonnie, don't listen to them anymore, I would never offend you like they did!"
"Why you—!"
"Will all of you kindly shut your mouths this instant?" John intervened. Even though he wasn't raising his voice, but his tone was enough to tell them one thing: it was a warning to shut up now otherwise he will not just sit still.
After the dining room has finally become quiet, John let out a sigh before directing his gaze at Rosalyn who had a forced smile on her face. It was painfully obvious that she was just forcing it, and John couldn't help but pity his sister for being at the center of all this chaos caused by their siblings.
"Noona, what would you like me to do as punishment to those three for what they said last night?"
Hearing this, the 'three' John mentioned flinched visibly.
"B-brother, what are you talking about?" Josh nervously asked, "What punishment…?"
John let out a hum. "Surely you don't think you would be left alone after pissing off our sister?"
"Sister, I do not mind being punished. But please do not rope me along with these two idiots," Frederick stated with a steady voice. "I refuse to be given the same punishment as them. Pen started it, and Josh went overboard."
"H-huh?! I started it?!" Pen pointed at himself, "No, clearly it was father—! I-I mean…! Noona!" When Pen realized he could not possibly use his father's name recklessly, he turned to Rosalyn with tearful eyes, "Y-you're not planning to punish me severely, right? I'm still your youngest brother!"
"Pen, do not think simply being the youngest will get you out of this situation you have created," John calmly stated, as the servants came in one by one and started serving their meal on the table. "You must know that there are consequences to each action you make. It was my mistake I failed to educate you during our younger years, but no more shall you be pardoned any further. You went overboard last night. Even if you cry and beg, you will face the consequences."
When Pen looked like he was going to protest more with tears in his eyes, John raised his hand to stop him.
"Enough. We will discuss this after breakfast."
Pen couldn't go against John anymore. After all, John would soon be the one leading this family once their father decides to step down as the Patriarch. Naturally, whoever becomes John's wife will become the Matriarch. Their family has long followed such tradition, and as the youngest child in their family, Pen had limited authority, especially if it was against his oldest brother.
He couldn't even cling to Rosalyn, who was the eldest daughter of their family, because Rosalyn had already begun eating. Pen, no matter how tactless he was, wouldn't dare disturb his sister's meal.
So Pen could only cry in his heart as he ate.
Meanwhile, in Rosalyn's mind, seeing how John was handling their siblings was giving her a peace of mind. She can rest assure knowing that the future of this family would be in good hands.
They had their breakfast in peace.
However, after breakfast…
As soon as Rosalyn pushed her seat slightly and stood, she heard heavy footsteps coming in her direction. When she raised her head, she saw Josh, who suddenly raised his hand and swung it.
But it didn't land on her face.
Rosalyn calmly spoke, "What are you doing?"
Seeing that his sister was unaffected by the stunt he just pulled, Josh let out a long, relieved sigh as he withered and crouched on the ground with both hands on his face.
"…What a relief."
"?" Rosalyn arched an eyebrow at her brother's strange behavior.
Frederick quickly recovered from the shock of seeing Josh nearly slapping Rosalyn. After a second, he could not help but shout angrily.
"Giosuè Breck!" Frederick stormed over to Josh and forcefully grabbed his collar and pulled him up, "Did you just try to hit our sister in front of us?! Have you gone mad?!"
It was almost an unspoken rule among them that disrespecting Rosalyn, especially raising a hand against her, was not allowed.
Frederick was truly angry, a rare expression of fury on his face. He had never truly been angry with them before, not even when he stood in court to defend his clients. Frederick Breck never lost his cool, but what Josh did was simply unforgivable.
"Brother, let go. I can explain."
"Explain yourself before I throw you out!"
"Ugh… It's really not what you think," Josh raised both hands up to show that he meant no harm, "I'm a psychologist, remember?"
"And what does that have anything to do with what you just did?" John spoke with an unreadable look on his face. He had already pulled Rosalyn to stand behind him, just in case Josh would do something again.
"Oppa, surely you're not going to come up with some lousy excuse?" Seanna was seething as she glared at Josh.
Receiving glares from his siblings left and right, Josh felt wronged.
"I've had clients before who were victims of domestic abuse and such. Of course I cannot relate every single case to every single one there is, but all my clients have behaved similarly."
Josh moved his gaze to Rosalyn, who was being hidden behind John's back, and his gaze softened, almost like he was going to cry any time.
"They would flinch at someone's sudden movement."
Frederick slowly realized what Josh was trying to say. He slowly loosened his hold on Josh's collar as he too, looked at Rosalyn.
Of course, they knew Rosalyn would never tell them anything. They each had have the habit of not opening up to one another even when they were younger, especially when they were younger. But they were adults now, and this was the first time in a long time they were seeing each other, too. If there was one thing Josh wanted, it was to know what had happened to Rosalyn during the past 7 years she was away from home.
He knew Rosalyn wouldn't openly talk about it in case Josh's suspicion was right, so he wanted to find out in a different way.
"I admit my method was rash, but I…"
Frederick was once again angered and turned to Josh with fury in his eyes as he dangled Josh around.
"You scum! What are you gonna do if noona was really…! Doing such an extreme thing…!"
"But hyung, noona is fine! I was wrong, and I'm glad I was wrong!" Josh pulled Frederick's hand off him and tried to straighten his wrinkled shirt.
"You have no idea how relieved I was… if noona was really…… I don't know, I just don't know what I would do then."
"Alright, understood. But Josh, your method was still extreme." John let out a sigh before stepping aside and checking on Rosalyn's reaction.
"I know," Josh gave Rosalyn an apologetic look, "I'm sorry, noona. I know you wouldn't really open up, and certainly I had other options to check. I admit it was wrong, and asking you to forgive my rude behavior would simply be shameless. I'll accept any punishment you see fit."
The most important thing to Josh was that his suspicion was proven wrong. Rosalyn wasn't being abused, nor has she been a victim of it in the years they were separated from one another. So he didn't mind receiving punishment now that he could rest assured that Rosalyn didn't have that kind of problem.
But instead of responding to him right away, Rosalyn turned to John.
"Brother, can you ask someone to prepare tea? I think I will need it after all. My brothers sure love giving me a bunch of surprises."
"Right away," John ordered a servant to inform the chef, and the servant immediately went to the kitchen.
Rosalyn let out a soft sigh. Her headache has been slightly relieved, although it is still there. Nonetheless, she decided to indulge her siblings a bit more.
"Alright, all of you. Out."
"Yes."
They didn't even question what she meant; they simply followed Rosalyn's order and followed her until they were outside the manor. Once they were in the garden, Rosalyn comfortably sat on the chair and signaled for Seanna to take the seat beside her.
"You three," Rosalyn pointed at Frederick, Josh, and Pen, "From here, you will run 50 laps around the whole estate, and this table will be the starting point."
Pen turned pale as he shouted in shock, "F-fifty laps?!"
Josh was already feeling faint, "Noona… I know I said I'll take any punishment, but…"
"What are you two complaining about?" Frederick took off his sweater as he unbuttoned the first two buttons of his shirt and carefully folded his sleeves to his forearm, "It's just 50 laps. Be grateful noona isn't making it any worse."
'You're just saying that because you don't know how big this whole place is!!!' Pen was screaming that in his heart.
Frederick took off his glasses and placed them on the table in front of his sisters.
"Please keep my glasses for me. I don't want it accidentally falling off and possibly losing it somewhere."
"Alright," Rosalyn waved her hand while showing them a kind smile. "Fred, be extra mindful of your surroundings. You can't see properly without your glasses."
"Don't worry, unlike my two idiotic brothers, I am not that foolish."
"W-who are you calling an idiot?!" Josh took off his watch and placed it on the table as well, "Just you watch, I'll finish these 50 laps first!"
"N-noonim! Will you still reconsider? 50 laps around our whole estate is no joke!" Pen opted to beg Rosalyn to change her mind, but she was still waving her hand while smiling.
Frederick and Josh decided to drag Pen along with them, knowing very well Rosalyn wasn't going to give in to his whining. There was no point, especially since that devilish smile was on her face.
When John arrived with the maids who brought the tea, Rosalyn was happy to see that it was lavender tea. She thanked John for his mindfulness and the maids for their service.
"If only those three were as mindful as John, then I wouldn't have to worry about this family at all," Rosalyn commented as she watched the three brothers running past them now.
"50 laps is quite ruthless, Eonnie," Seanna commented while sipping her tea. "You should have made it a hundred."
John couldn't help but chuckle, "By the time they reach the 10th lapse, I'm sure one of them will collapse."
And he was almost right. On their 8th lapse, Frederick was already staggering behind while Josh and Pen were barely running now, while sweating bullets.
"This… this cruel punishment…"
"What's… the matter, brother?" Josh commented, even though he was barely in a better condition compared to Fred, "You… you said it's just 50 laps… why are you already…"
"Shut up….! My, my work keeps me busy and I barely get any… exercise…..!" Frederick retorts even though he looked like he would fall on the ground any time now, "Don't you sometimes take walks… around the hospital… how come you're…"
Frederick was almost out of breath, and he couldn't finish his sentence anymore without wheezing.
"Ugh, don't even….! Walks are different from runs…..!!"
"Will you two please be quiet?" Pen spoke with a hint of annoyance, "I can't concentrate with you two bickering like kids!"
"Coming from you?!" Frederick and Josh shouted at the same time.
Ah, what a lovely scene. Rosalyn felt her mind, heart, and body relaxing.
Rosalyn forgot something important. Something very important, that if she were to remember now, she would surely panic. But alas, she has been occupied the whole time that it totally slipped her mind.
Cale stared at the screen of his phone, particularly at Rosalyn's last message.
She said she was boarding the plane and that she would message him again once she arrives, yet a day has passed but she didn't send him any new message. Cale watched the news just in case but there hasn't been any news about a plane crash either. Cale also didn't receive any message from his father-in-law, Edoardo, whom Cale had informed in advance that Rosalyn was returning to Breck City.
Surely Edoardo would have sent someone to fetch Rosalyn from the airport to ensure that she would be back safely?
So, how come he has yet to receive any update until now?
"…"
Cale turned off the screen before putting his phone facing down on the table, before he leaned on his swivel chair. He stared at the ceiling with furrowed eyebrows.
'…What change? I must have hallucinated it. She wouldn't change that easily when she had behaved the same way for the past five years.'
He thought Rosalyn had changed in certain degrees. When she asked for his number, Cale thought maybe she was planning something. But she seem to only have the intention of messaging him and updating him from time to time.
Yet now he received nothing. Nothing again.
'…What did I expect?'
Cale abruptly pushed his chair and stood, turning his back from his table, and was about to walk to the glass wall before returning to his earlier spot, his hand twitching to grab his phone again, but Cale stopped himself.
….Did he just think of giving her a call? How ridiculous. Even if he did, what would he tell her anyway? That he was waiting for her message? That he was waiting for her to tell him that she arrived safely?
That he miss her?
"W-what ridiculous thing…!"
No, no. That cannot be it. Cale is only concern since Rosalyn was still under his care, since they are still married. If something were to happen to her while she was heading home, naturally, it would be Cale whom the Breck family would hold accountable. Which is why Cale wanted to know if she had arrived safely.
That's right, there's nothing more to it than that. What other reason could he possibly have?
When Cale's phone started ringing, he flinched before he quickly answered the call without looking at the caller ID.
"About time you—"
["Cale."]
Cale paused. Wait, why is it a man's voice? Cale looked at his phone and saw that it was his father.
"…."
Cale massaged his temple before placing his phone back to his ear.
"…Father, you called."
["Will you be visiting today? I'll have your favorite dish prepared. It's been a while since you've last come over."]
Deruth sounded please to hear his voice. As he said, it has been awhile since they last talked to each other. Specifically, it has been a month now.
"…"
Cale contemplated what to say, his eyes inevitably falling on the small calendar on his table.
"…"
It was going to be his and Rosalyn's wedding anniversary two days from now. Just like the past five years, he will be the only one left alone on that day.
Cale let out a sigh.
Indeed, what changed? There was none.
"…Alright. I'll head over after my work is done."
["Great! I'll see you later. Let's catch up, my son."]
My son, how ironic to hear it from him, but Cale didn't say anything else and waited for his father to end the call. Once the call was dropped, Cale stared at the screen of his phone that showed the recent call he received, which was from his father.
Right. Father. There was also one more person whom he calls father even if the other person didn't particularly like him. Cale was used to being disliked that he didn't mind it at all, but because of a certain woman who loved him very much five years ago, Cale started to learn that it wasn't fine to be disliked for seemingly no reason.
Yet that same woman who loved him, became the very person who hated him for almost no reason the past five years.
Before even realizing it, his thumb tapped on the call icon beside the person registered as "father-in-law".
Ring! Ring!
Edoardo Breck who was busying himself in his office found his phone ringing. When he checked who it was, he found that it was the husband of his daughter.
"…"
Edoardo stared at the screen before pressing the answer button.
When Cale saw that his call was answered, he panicked internally as he struggled to make sense to the other person.
"F-father…!" Curses, why the hell did he had to stutter?! Cale tried to calm himself but because he was still panicking since he didn't really expect Edoardo to answer the call, he blurted whatever it was that first came to mind.
"About my request—"
Knock, knock.
["Father, you called for me?"]
Cale froze when he heard her voice.
'So she arrived just fine after all.'
Hearing her voice was enough. Now Cale can rest assured that she is back in her family home with no problems whatsoever.
'…She probably didn't want to talk to me again since she's back with them.'
And maybe that was enough. No, Cale has to be fine with that. After all, this was what he wanted. This is what he and Edoardo agreed on; that Cale will let Rosalyn go and Edoardo will welcome her back to their family with open arms.
Now that she was back, there was no longer a need for Cale. It was now his time to step out of her life just like what she wanted him to do the past five years.
"My apologies, Father. I have to go now. I'll ask you some other time. Thank you for your time."
Cale ended the call.
Edoardo placed his phone down at the same time Rosalyn entered his office. When Rosalyn saw his action, Rosalyn was a little confused.
'…Was father in a call with someone just now?'
She couldn't dwell on that thought any further when Edoardo signaled for her to take a seat and spoke.
"I've heard you were in the garden with your siblings."
Rosalyn sat on the furthest seat from Edoardo and crossed her legs.
"So you know."
Seeing that she was giving him quite the attitude, Edoardo could only let out a sigh. He knows very well why she was acting like this, and honestly, he couldn't even blame her. Not after he realized that he was hurting his daughter after being quite forceful in inserting his opinion on her life choices.
"Yes… I apologize for disrupting your time with them."
Rosalyn was a little taken aback. He apologize? Her father knows how to apologize? And what's this, he had a look of regret on his face?
…Surely he wasn't making that face because he unintentionally disrupted her time together with her siblings?
Huh. Her father was acting strangely.
"Roselitta," Edoardo calls for her in the same manner as he always does, but his gaze now was very unlike the usual stern ones. It was almost as if his gaze had become gentle, which was strange. Rosalyn cannot recall a time her father had ever looked that way to anyone else aside from—
"Your mother was upset by what you said to her last night."
"…"
….As she thought, it was because of her mother. Edoardo Breck would never display such a gentle gaze if it were not related to Roseanna. Even if the person in front of him were his children.
"Is that all you have to say to me?"
"Roselitta," Edoardo lets out a sigh, "I can accept you speaking harshly to me, criticize me, but you know your mother is soft hearted. She cannot handle such things, especially if it comes from you."
And he was right. Despite the cold gaze Roseanna would display, in reality, she was quite sensitive. She only hid her inner feelings with such a façade, but Roseanna was someone who was easily hurt. Because of this, Edoardo was especially protective of what would be said in front of her, afraid that it would end up breaking her heart.
"When you brought up your grandmother and asked her why she had never thought of divorcing me, Roselitta, surely you have not forgotten what that old wench has done to your mother?"
Rosalyn tried to hide her trembling hand by crossing her arms.
"Your mother has refused to eat breakfast, and now she is even skipping lunch. I fear that she will fall ill because of this. I do not want anything else; I only want you to talk to her. But do so that you will not speak such harsh words again."
Rosalyn closed her eyes before taking a deep breath in.
"…Alright. I admit I crossed the line."
Edoardo's love for Roseanna has not changed even after the 7 years that Rosalyn left this home. He still doted on her, and cared for her like this.
Rosalyn opened her eyes and gazed calmly at her father who looked like his stress was alleviated a little bit.
'…If only you cared at least as half for all your children, maybe then we wouldn't have such a strained relationship.'
Edoardo was so focused on his wife that he failed to be as half as caring to his children as he was to his wife. Not that Rosalyn was saying that Edoardo should stop doting on her mother, she was only wishing that it wasn't only Roseanna alone whom he would care for so deeply.
"I'll go and talk to mother. Rest assured, I will convince her to eat dinner tonight."
"Thank you, Rose. If there is anything you wish for, you can tell me."
"You know very well what I want."
Rosalyn uncrossed her legs as she stood, keeping her gaze on her father.
"It will depend on whether you will accept it or not."
"…"
Edoardo didn't say anything, and Rosalyn turned away. When she was about to leave his office, she paused upon hearing what Edoardo said.
"…Tomorrow, I will hear you out."
"Ha!"
Rosalyn could not stop herself and turned her head to look at him like he were unbelievable.
"Father, I have said everything I wanted to say," Rosalyn couldn't keep talking respectfully, especially if Edoardo was going to be like this, "But what about you? What exactly have you said to me up until now?"
"…"
He had an unreadable look on his face. Rosalyn clenched her jaw before grabbing the door knob and opened the door.
"…Then I will talk."
Rosalyn paused.
"I will talk. I will talk as many times as you want me to. Do not abandon this family again, Roselitta. If you can give me the chance to correct my foolishness, please do not leave us so easily again."
"…"
Rosalyn lowered her gaze while forming her hand into a fist to stop it from visibly trembling.
Her father was begging her. Her father was begging her, something he had never done before. Edoardo Breck was like a ruler whose head was always held high, but even without looking at him, Rosalyn could picture Edoardo with his lowered head as he begged her.
If he was going to be this redeemable anyway, why give her a hard time before?
Rosalyn swallowed the lump that formed in her throat before walking away. She went straight to the master's bedroom where her mother would be. Rosalyn did not want to process Edoardo's words just yet. She wanted to see actions, not mere words.
Words and promises can be easily broken. But actions are proof of his redemption. That was what Rosalyn would want to see.
Rosalyn knocked before opening the door.
"Mother."
She saw Roseanna on the bed, her back turned to her, with the covers covering her body up to her shoulders. Rosalyn closed the door gently as she pulled a chair and placed it beside the bed, and sat.
Seeing her mother like this, Rosalyn will admit, it didn't make her feel good. No matter how cold her mother appeared and acted, Rosalyn could never deny that she loved her very much.
"…Mom."
She saw Roseanna flinch.
Mom... it was a manner of calling that Rosalyn used to call her when she was a child. So much time has passed since then, and Rosalyn stopped calling her that way. Yet now, as if to remind her that her lovely little Rose was still the same as she always was, she called for her in such a manner again.
"Mom, I'm sorry. Because of my careless words, I must have made you remember something awful."
Her grandmother's mistreatment of Roseanna was no light matter. Rosalyn only heard in passing that Roseanna had suffered from it even before Rosalyn was born, possibly even started the day after Roseanna and Edoardo got married.
Rosalyn didn't know all the details of all those past abuses, yet she brought up her grandmother easily without minding what it would make her mother feel. Alas, it was too late. Her mother was now like this and refused to get up.
"What I wanted was for you to understand me, but I never intended to hurt you."
Rosalyn could see her mother's shoulders quavering. She understood right away, and Rosalyn felt it even deeply. She took off her slippers as she dipped her knee on the mattress and moved carefully, to allow Roseanna to react or move away if she didn't want Rosalyn getting closer.
When Roseanna didn't move, Rosalyn slowly moved under the covers and drew closer to her mother, and wrapped her arm around Roseanna's waist. Rosalyn leaned on her mother's back, using her other hand to pat her back softly.
"…Mommy, I'm sorry."
Roseanna only cried silently, and Rosalyn stayed with her the whole time.
When hours passed, Roseanna stopped trembling, and her breathing became even. Rosalyn moved slightly to peek at her and found Roseanna sleeping.
'…She must have fallen asleep while crying.'
Rosalyn had a pained expression at her face seeing her mother in such a state. For her mother to react like this, it wasn't simply a matter of her being soft-hearted, her grandmother had gone too far with Roseanna.
That one incident in Rosalyn's childhood where her grandmother pulled Roseanna's hair in front of them and slapped her down the stairs was only one thing; who can even begin to imagine the other times her grandmother has subjected Roseanna to other things? Especially by long she endured that cruel woman's abuse and mistreatment?
Rosalyn hugged Roseanna tighter.
'…Don't worry, mom. I will soon cut the rotten parts of this family. I promise you, I'll never let them get away with it.'
Rosalyn will have to put her plan into action. It was only a matter of time.
Right now, one part of the plan was already guaranteed. Especially with John leading their other siblings, then Rosalyn can rest assure that they'll be able to do their parts well. Rosalyn was just waiting for a certain person to take the bait.
Once it happens, then there will be no time to waste.
'Just wait a little longer, I'll make them pay.'
This was only a step to Rosalyn paving the way to a happy family.
Chapter 8: Dispute can only be fixed if it's confronted
Notes:
The name of Rosalyn's grandmother is a knock-off name based on that one infuriating professor I had in 1st year that I hate with all my heart. If I can't get back at her in person, I'll just make her suffer in my fic. ( 。 •`ᴖ´• 。)
While Cattell is the name of a psychologist, particularly, the psychologist who made the 16PF.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Cale sat comfortably while keeping his eyes on his plate and ate in silence. He didn’t have anything he wanted to say to the ones in front of him, and only ever spoke when asked. In his younger years, his relationship with them was much worse. But after getting married, Cale only came to this house if his father ever called.
Back then, Rosalyn would accompany him during his visits to his family's house, but ever since that car accident five years ago, it was almost as if everything they had ended then. She no longer acted like his wife, nor was she interested in his life.
Rosalyn seemed to have completely forgotten that they were married. No, she knew, and she loathed that they did.
“Cale.”
Cale didn’t look up and was instead focused on cutting the steak on his table, and simply let out a hum.
“Your plan…”
Cut.
“Are you really getting a divorce?”
Cale paused. A second, a two, Cale raised his fork and ate his newly cut steak. He carefully chewed and swallowed before responding to his father.
“Mm.”
He still didn’t raise his head or meet their gaze and continued eating. Cale was blatantly showing that it was a matter he hardly cared about, nor was he interested. He was simply focused on the meal in front of him.
Cale hardly had any reaction on his face. And because he refused to look at them, he failed to see the glances shared between Deruth and Violan. Deruth cleared his throat to get Cale’s attention, but Cale still kept his eyes on his food. It was Violan who spoke.
“Then, do you mind meeting Lady Amir Ubar?”
Cale stiffened. It was clear what they were suggesting, especially with the mention of his divorce. It was as clear as daylight that Cale finally looked at them, for the first time that evening.
Cale didn’t say anything and simply stared at Violan’s stern gaze.
For the longest he could remember, the two of them barely spoke a word to each other. Mayhaps it was Cale’s blatant desire to ignore her, or possibly it was because they both did not know how to treat each other.
Violan was Deruth’s second wife, but barely a mother to Cale. Not because she was terrible as one, but because Cale preferred to having only one mother whom had already rested in her grave.
Cale wanted to speak, to ask her if she was there when he got married, if she was there to see who his wife is, that even though there were times Rosalyn visited along with him, Violan barely made the effort to meet her. But when Cale parted his lips, there was no sound.
He couldn’t bring himself to say it out loud.
“I hope you won’t take this the wrong way,” Deruth spoke, and Cale didn’t even move his gaze to look at him. “We’re just concerned about you.”
Again, Cale couldn’t say anything. It felt as if a huge lump in his throat was preventing him from talking.
Concern? Cale did not know how he should react. He wanted to ask them if being concerned means being absent from his wedding, being indifferent about his marriage, and now suggesting he should meet another woman while his divorce is still being processed. If that was being concern, then what about those times they barely cared? If this were the case, was it really better that they care now?
“My divorce hasn’t been finalized yet.”
“Cale.”
Deruth calls for him again.
“I know.”
Cale could not look at him; he could not bring himself to look at him. Not that he ever looked at him today.
“I know, Cale.”
There was no need for further elaboration, because neither of them would dare to speak of it. But Deruth knew, Violan knew, and everyone knew what Cale went through while he stayed in this marriage that had done nothing but hurt him so. They were aware that at some point, because he stayed, he ended up in the hospital, and that there were times when Cale was left with bruises which he insisted were nothing, but they knew better that it wasn't nothing at all.
And Cale couldn’t even say anything about it. Even if he were to say that it didn't come from Rosalyn, that it wasn't something he got in their marriage, that it wasn't something he received from his own wife's hand — Even if Cale were to speak now, he was sure there would be no words leaving his mouth.
Because Deruth knew, Violan knew, and everyone knew. So he could not deny anything.
Cale could only lower his gaze.
“…”
Cale lost his appetite. He should tell Aunt Josephin to cook egg drop soup for him before leaving the house tonight, so Cale can fill his stomach once he returns to the mansion that used to be home.
“Okay.”
Cale pushed his chair before standing. He didn’t look at them again.
“Message me the details later. I’ll go now.”
Violan lets out a soft sigh, like she expected Cale to be more stubborn about this. Surprisingly, or unsurprisingly, he gave in rather easily. Deruth watched Cale turn his back and walk away.
“Be careful on the road.”
Cale no longer heeded them any mind and left.
Rosalyn didn’t need to wait for long.
The next morning, their house was in a ruckus.
“Get out. Get her out, right this instant!”
Edoardo Breck, who was often strict, stern, but rarely loud, was shouting with his voice booming loudly in their house that it woke up everyone.
Rosalyn was calmly assessing the situation from the stairs as her siblings came out of their rooms one by one.
“Eonnie,” Seanna, who was visibly shaking, inched closer to Rosalyn. “W-why is father angry? Who’s outside the manor?”
Unlike Seanna, who was too young and barely remembers, Rosalyn knew very well. The only person who could make Edoardo Breck this angry could only be the one person who tormented his long love.
It was their grandmother, Silvia Cattell.
She was not a Breck, no, Edoardo, who was now the Patriarch, had long declared that she would no longer have the honor of having that name. Of course, Edoardo’s father was angered upon hearing this audacious declaration, but what can he do if he was the first to fall into the grave?
Rosalyn held Seanna’s hand and patted it softly.
“Seanna, can you ensure that Mother is safely away from the entrance?”
“Why…?”
Rosalyn showed her a reassuring smile.
“Mother is quite fragile. It would startle her a lot to hear father shout this loudly."
Seanna couldn’t say anything. She knew there was more to this than Rosalyn was letting out, but she couldn’t bring herself to ask. She was afraid of what she would possibly hear. So Seanna only bit her tongue as she nodded her head slowly.
Once Rosalyn was sure Seanna would be there to prevent their mother from crossing paths with Silvia, Rosalyn glanced at the entrance before walking down the stairs. But before she could walk any further, someone grabbed her arm.
“Noona.”
It was John.
“I believe it’s best we stay here. Father will handle it like he usually does. He will never let grandmother inside.”
Lest Edoardo wants his wife to die at his mother’s hands, he would never let Silvia take a single step inside their house.
But Rosalyn had something else in mind, so even though she understood John’s concerns, she did not want to leave it as it was.
The eldest daughter of Breck has returned after 7 long years of leaving this house. There was no way she would sit still and do nothing, especially now that she was old enough to put matters into her own hands.
Other than that, this was Rosalyn’s long-awaited moment. How could she possibly miss out?
Rosalyn put on a kind smile as she removed John’s hand.
“Brother, I guarantee you. While father is more than enough to guard this home, soon enough the foundation will crumble.”
John looked like he couldn’t understand what she meant.
“If what was built upon was the same corrupt roots that this castle stands upon, one man is not enough to stand against it and protect those who reside inside.”
“Noona, what are you talking about?”
“It’s okay, John.” Rosalyn released her hold of John’s hand before turning away, “When I came back, I made a promise that I’ll set things right.”
“Noona—!”
But once Rosalyn has decided on something, there was no one and nothing that could stop her. So even though John did not want her to go outside, he knew he couldn’t actually prevent Rosalyn from doing so. Hence, with a deep sigh, John decided that stopping her was not an option.
However, going along with her might show John the answer to all this chaos that lives and persists in their family.
“Noona, wait for me.”
“Hasten then, brother.”
“Noonim? What’s going on?”
Frederick, who had just come out of the dining hall, was confused hearing the commotion and couldn’t help but ask Rosalyn, who had just come down from the second floor. Josh, who was standing next to Fred, seemed to realize something as he looked upstairs with panic visible in his eyes before he quickly excused himself and raced upstairs.
It was obvious to Rosalyn that Josh would run to their mother.
Frederick decided to accompany Rosalyn when he saw that John was following her, too. Upon arriving at the entrance, Pen was trying to hold back their father, who was raising his cane.
“F-father…! Calm down—!”
“Pen, let father go.”
Edoardo froze when he heard Rosalyn’s voice behind him.
Rosalyn calmly stood in front of Edoardo and kept her gaze on Silvia, whose expression didn’t change. A woman who could boldly stand there even though her eldest son was screaming at her was bound to stare down at Edoardo’s eldest daughter, too.
“…Roselitta, what are you doing?”
Rosalyn ignored her father’s quiet voice. Instead, she continued focusing on her grandmother before lowering her head.
“It’s been a while, grandmother.”
“Rose, raise your head, there is no need to bow to her!”
Again, Rosalyn ignored her father. Because she was standing in front of him with her back turned on him, she could not see Edoardo’s trembling gaze as he stared at Rosalyn’s back.
“Roselitta….”
“Father,” John called out softly. “It’s okay. Let’s trust noona.”
“Father, I think it’s best we step aside for now,” Frederick said.
“But why? Your grandmother is clearly…!”
Edoardo could not continue his sentence because at that moment, Silvia laughed loudly. Hearing her loud laughter like she found it funny, Edoardo went completely stiff, with Pen loosening his hold on him. Frederick watched Silvia with wariness while John kept his gaze on Rosalyn.
“So the rumor was true,” Silvia gazed at Rosalyn with an amused glint in her eyes, “The eldest daughter decided to come back. Pfft—! Puahahahaha!”
Rosalyn only kept a straight face without raising her head. She was only letting Silvia laugh as much as she wanted.
“Dear, I’m glad you don’t take after your father,” Silvia gazed at her with a smile, but with the obvious hint of mockery in her words. “An ungrateful little brat who elopes with someone behind everyone’s back.”
A smile made its way on Rosalyn’s face as she finally straightened her posture and gazed back at Silvia.
“Grandmother, you wound me. I am not a fool who elopes with some man.”
Rosalyn didn’t elope with Cale, she married him. Those were two different things. While it’s true that Rosalyn was unable to get the approval of her parents, her union with Cale was one that was recognized by the law and registered under the marital code. They knew she was going to marry him; it was no secret. They are opposed to it, yes, but it does not change the fact that they were aware that it was going to happen. So no, Rosalyn did not elope. It was a formal marriage between them.
But would it matter to her grandmother? Silvia will not care as long as she gets to mock those she wants to mock. She was beyond redeemable, which was why Rosalyn did not try to correct her, nor give her the chance to make amends. Rosalyn's frustration was reserved for her family, whom she wanted to change for the better, and Silvia was not part of it.
Because Silvia Cattell has already gone too far.
"Ha!" Silvia smiled amusedly, "Edoardo, I'm truly glad to see you have a child who doesn't take after you!"
To Silvia, Edoardo was a traitorous child who got married without her permission, and married a woman who was underqualified to be the next Matriarch. Despite being the eldest son, Silvia saw Edoardo as someone who did not deserve to be the Patriarch because of him disobeying his parents, and continuously antagonizing his mother.
To Silvia, Edoardo was a bastard who eloped with Roseanna, even if that was really the case. Silvia did not care about the truth, whether their marriage was legally recognized by the state, legally registered, and whatnot. She did not care.
"Child," Silvia raised her hand and offered to Rosalyn, "Do not follow your father's foolish steps."
Rosalyn calmly moved her gaze to look at Silvia and saw her grandmother starting to smile widely.
"Come to me, I will make you a true Breck."
"…"
Rosalyn did not say anything. At her silence, Edoardo could not help but shout at this ridiculous display.
"Rose is already a Breck even without you extending that hand!"
When he looked like he was going to storm forward and forcefully remove Silvia from sight, Pen immediately grabbed him to stop him from possibly doing anything unthinkable. He tried to tell Edoardo to calm down, but upon seeing the murderous look on his face, Pen found himself tongue-tied.
Edoardo was truly angry. It was an anger they had never seen before. Was this how he reacted as well at all those times Silvia tormented Roseanna behind his back? Maybe it was best not to know, because deep down they could tell this wasn't the worst of Edoardo's anger.
"Coming from you, mother? You are not even a Breck. Who are you to tell my children to be a perfect Breck when you are not even qualified to have that name!"
Edoardo's words held more truth that it was sure to hurt Silvia's pride. In the first place, Silvia only married into the Breck family. Even if she was legally recognized as a Breck after marrying Edoardo's father, after the old Breck died and Edoardo formally had their marriage annulled, Silvia was forced to use her maiden name again instead of still holding the Breck surname.
It was a slap on her face, and it was because Edoardo no longer wanted her to be part of this family after everything she had done.
Of course, it wasn't really difficult to accomplish. Edoardo was the Patriarch, and even the law of this City-State wouldn't dare to go against him.
In Breck City, Edoardo was above the law. No, he is the law.
But Silvia only ignored him and focused her gaze on Rosalyn.
Slowly, Rosalyn began to smile as she lowered her head. She could feel Edoardo about to protest behind her for lowering her head again, but Rosalyn spoke first before Edoardo could even say anything.
"As you wish."
"Roselitta!"
"Father," Rosalyn moved her head slightly to glance at Edoardo before speaking nonchalantly, "I expect that you will not hinder my departure."
Edoardo withered at her words.
"…Why would you agree to that crazy woman? Roselitta, you…"
Rosalyn calmly straightened her posture and didn't look at him anymore.
"Father, whether it is you or grandmother, it is ultimately my choice who to go to."
Edoardo's expression crumbled. He understood what Rosalyn was trying to say. Whether it was him or Silvia, Rosalyn was going to get hurt anyway. So why would it matter to her if she chose Silvia over her father? Edoardo has already hurt her feelings.
And maybe she regretted returning to him, especially when he was still unwilling to acknowledge his mistakes. Edoardo was beginning to think that maybe, just maybe, his daughter doesn't want to be his daughter anymore.
Edoardo could not speak. No, even if he tried to, even if he were to reach out to Rosalyn, Edoardo felt all his strength had left him at that one simple sentence which Rosalyn spoke.
Because he could not deny what he had done to his daughter.
"Grandmother, kindly wait for me at the car. I fear that if I invite you in, my father would forcibly throw you out while I'm gone."
Silvia laughed when she saw the crestfallen look on Edoardo's face.
"My child, you are more sensible than you look. At least you are more reasonable, unlike that imbecile behind you." The mockery in her voice was evident, and Rosalyn only smiled with her eyes closed.
Silvia finally turned around and was escorted by her bodyguards, "Very well. I shall wait for you, but do not make me wait for long."
"Yes, grandmother."
Once Silvia was out of sight, Rosalyn calmly called to the head bodyguard. Rosalyn's gaze turned cold.
"Were you slacking off when she arrived?"
Gero, the head bodyguard, did not dare to raise his head.
"…I am ashamed of my shortcomings, Princess. I have no excuse."
She moved her cold gaze to look at all the guards who were spread throughout the entrance of their home.
"This large number, yet not even a single one of you can prevent one woman from barging in?"
All of them could not look at her. It was evident that they were ashamed of failing to do their job properly; it was shameful indeed to show such incompetence to the eldest daughter. None of them dared to raise their head—they were not proud of what they failed to do.
Rosalyn was displeased, but she did expect that Silvia would force her way into their home. Nonetheless, it cannot be denied that the guards did not exert their efforts to fulfill their responsibilities.
"All of you will train without stopping. Mister, I expect you to lead them properly."
"Yes, Princess."
Rosalyn turned around and walked past her father and brothers, heading straight to her room. Now that Silvia was here, there was no time to waste.
She needs to put the plan into action now.
After Rosalyn changed clothes, she headed outside but was stopped by John, who seemed to have waited by the door.
"Noona," he called out softly with worry evident on his face. Just like Rosalyn, he remembered the day Silvia made their mother fall from the stairs vividly. Which was why he could not understand why Rosalyn agreed to follow Silvia.
"…What if she hurt you too?"
Silvia Cattell was known as someone who raised her hands against the women who married into the family. There was no saying that she would not do the same to women born into the family. Thanks to Edoardo's interference, Silvia was never allowed near his daughters and nieces, so there has been no case of Silvia's abuse extending to them.
But that could only be because Silvia had not been given the chance to hurt them like she had hurt their mothers.
"Noona, I'm not taking father's side, but maybe you need to reconsider. Father is…!"
Rosalyn only smiled at John, and John couldn't finish his sentence. That smile was enough to show him that Rosalyn wasn't going to change her mind.
She knew too. She knew Edoardo was worried; she knew Edoardo did not want her to get close to Silvia out of fear that she would hurt her, too.
But Rosalyn has a simple reason why she insisted anyway despite knowing.
"This is something that must be done."
"…"
John could only lower his gaze, and Rosalyn walked out the door. Her father was standing by the gate.
He watched as Rosalyn walked out without pause and farewells, just like how she left them 7 years ago. Edoardo's gaze followed Rosalyn, though he was barely standing tall with his knees seemingly losing strength.
How many times must he watch Rosalyn walk away before he would wake up and change so that Rosalyn will not have to turn her back on him and walk away without looking back? How many times must he watch Rosalyn walk away while knowing she was leaving because of him, and that he wasn't even qualified to stop her from leaving? How many times must this go on?
Edoardo tightly clenched his cane, though his hands were trembling.
'…Enough is enough.'
Edoardo must change one way or another, so that his children won't have to get hurt again.
That way, none of his children will have to walk away again.
Edoardo closed his eyes shut.
"….What?"
An hour had already passed since Rosalyn decided to go with Silvia when Roseanna finally heard about it. Seanna and Josh tried to keep her occupied to prevent her from leaving the master's bedroom, but even they belatedly found out that Rosalyn had left the house.
"…Why? Why would Rose…"
Roseanna was completely shaken up. Gone was her cold façade and cold gaze that seemed to stare down at anyone and everyone. Roseanna staggered. If Seanna hadn’t caught her on time, she might have fallen to the ground in an instant.
“Mom.”
Josh tried to call for Roseanna’s attention, but she seemed lost in a trance as she stared at the ground with unfocused eyes, seemingly mumbling something to herself over and over. Her face turned pale as her hands began to shake.
“No… no…. it can’t be… no….”
Roseanna forced herself out of Seanna’s arms as she raced to the door and ran down the stairs. Josh and Seanna frantically followed after her, afraid of what would happen if they lost sight of their mother.
“Mother…!”
Roseanna wouldn’t stop running through the hall and racing down the stairs. When Josh was about to grab her, Roseanna missed a step and fell right down.
Josh’s eyes widened in horror.
“Mom!!”
He felt his strength leave him when he saw his father rush right in and catch Roseanna in his arms at the bottom of the staircase. Albeit his face was as white as a ghost as he immediately checked to see if she was hurt anywhere.
“Alessia…!”
But Roseanna did not even look at him. Her hands were shaking as she was grasping tightly on Edoardo’s arms.
“Mom…” Seanna called out with a tremor in her voice, feeling the fear of almost seeing her mother get hurt. Witnessing such a sight finally awakened a memory from her childhood, which she had seen the same thing. Because of her young age, Seanna had forgotten, but after seeing it for a second time, it triggered her memory as her emotions began bubbling up.
It was a fact that had not changed despite many years passing. At some point, they almost lost their mother.
“Alessia, why would you run down the stairs like that? What if you got hurt—!”
“Where’s my Rose?”
Edoardo found himself unable to finish his sentence, as his throat suddenly felt dry. He could not bring himself to tell her. He could not bring himself to tell his wife that the first daughter they had was at her abuser’s house.
Roseanna slowly moved her head, and Edoardo felt his heart drop seeing the look on her eyes.
“…Why did you let that woman take my child?”
“Alessia—”
“No,” Roseanna tried to push Edoardo’s hands off her, but Edoardo didn’t want to let her go. “No. No, no, no. You promised me. You promised me!”
“Alessia!” Edoardo could not hide his panic as he called her name when he saw how she was starting to spiral out of control.
Roseanna forcefully removed Edoardo’s arms that held her so protectively, gently, and shouted, “You promised me none of our children will get hurt again!”
It was the first time she shouted this loudly. This was the first time she ever raised her voice, to Edoardo of all people.
And Edoardo was completely frozen in his spot.
Roseanna’s bitter tears fell from her eyes, which reflected anger.
“I have lost my child once. You promised me then, I would never lose any of my children again, yet look what has happened!”
Edoardo could not say a word. He couldn’t bring himself to. The pain Roseanna felt was both familiar and unfamiliar to him; familiar in a sense that he knew exactly what she was talking about, unfamiliar in a sense that he knew it was a feeling that only Roseanna would feel.
Because even if they were in this together, Edoardo fully acknowledged that Roseanna is her own person. Therefore, her pain belonged to her alone, her tears belonged to her alone, and Roseanna’s sufferings were her alone.
Even if Edoardo would try to carry the weight of it all for her, it cannot be changed that Roseanna had her own feelings, which she struggles with. Something which she can never share with anyone else, not even with him.
And Edoardo understands, despite the difference in it all. Which was why it was breaking his heart to see Roseanna’s eyes that had once been full of love, were now full of pain and rage.
It was a suffering that neither of the two ever spoke of, especially in the presence of their children.
“Alessia…” Edoardo spoke softly, placing a gentle hand on her face as he tried to wipe her tears away, but Roseanna pulled away while gazing at him angrily. Edoardo tried to calm her and held her carefully, but Roseanna kept struggling out of his embrace.
“If you are going to be like this, I’ll bring her home myself.”
When she attempted to break free and storm out of the house, she managed to slip away, but Edoardo was quick to chase after her and held her in his arms again.
“You mustn’t, Alessia. What will happen to you if you willingly go to that vile woman yourself?”
Edoardo knew better than to let his wife come to Silvia on her own accord. It is something that must be prevented at all costs. He can't even begin to imagine what would happen to his wife if it happened; no, Edoardo would rather not think of it at all.
“I don’t care. I don’t care, let go of me!”
But Roseanna, overcome by the anger and unfairness that her child was taken from her without her knowledge, could not bring herself to care about such things. Not when she knew very well that a vile woman like Silvia is more than capable of hurting her daughter just like how she had hurt her repeatedly in the past.
“My sweet, please.”
“You don’t understand me at all, Edoardo!” Roseanna sobbed, “I have never once asked you for anything else! How could you let that woman take Rose away?!”
Edoardo could not bring himself to tell her that Rosalyn had willingly gone with Silvia; he was afraid of what it would make his wailing wife feel. Roseanna would surely break down even more if she finds out that Rosalyn willingly left them to go with Silvia.
Edoardo was willing to shoulder all the blame, if only it would mean that Roseanna would not feel any worse than what she was already feeling.
He wouldn't mind being the one to be blamed for everything, to be the one in pain instead. If only it could actually take away all of her pain, if that was even possible.
"I'll bring her home. I promise," Edoardo kisses her shoulder softly as he whispers to her, "I'll bring her home no matter what. So please calm down now."
But everything he was saying and doing was only making Roseanna cry even more.
"Rose was right," Roseanna stopped struggling out of Edoardo's arms, feeling all her strength leaving her, "Why did I never thought of divorcing you before?"
Edoardo stiffened. He slowly moved back and tried to look at Roseanna, but he could only hear her sobs, her head turned away from him.
"Had I never married you, I…."
Roseanna's lips parted, but no sound was made. When she saw John come to view, standing in front of them with an unreadable face, Roseanna closed her eyes as her knees completely gave out.
"Alessia…!"
Edoardo quickly carried her in his arms so she wouldn't fall to the ground. Roseanna continued crying, her wailing echoing loudly in every corner of their home—the home that once used to be warm, was now painted by the deafening cries and tears of the Matriarch, who was the light of their house.
Josh slowly formed his hands into a fist before guiding Seanna away and gesturing to John to take their other siblings away as well. It won't do them good to stay there any longer, and it won't be good for their crying mother to know that all of them heard what she had just said.
It was best to let her cry it all out and trust that their father wouldn't crumble over her words. However, in the case that he won't be able to bear it, then they will bear it together with him. But right now, it was best to leave them be.
Josh understood that Roseanna was only saying things to let out the deep pain she felt inside, he understood that because he had seen this kind of situation multiple times during work, but his siblings might not be able to understand it, and they were in no way obligated to pretend they weren't hurt, nor were they obligated to stay there if it was already tearing their heart.
"Don't take it to heart," He whispers to Seanna as he guides her upstairs while placing each hand to cover her ears so she wouldn't hear anything else, "Mother is just… she's in a lot of pain. She doesn't know how else to express it, so she's saying all those things instead. Let it out on the other ear."
Seanna was tearing up, and she tried not to let it all fall. She did not want her older brother to worry about her, so Seanna just silently allowed Josh to take her away.
But he knew, Josh knew, because aside from Pen, Seanna was practically their youngest, too.
"Just so you know, you can cry too. There is no shame in crying. If you're hurt, cry, and lash out at the wall or something. But after that, drink lots of water and do some breathing exercises."
"I wasn't crying."
Hearing her lying right through his face as if he couldn't hear her quiet sniffles, Josh could not help but comment.
"You and Pen are the same."
"Ugh! Why would you group me with that dummy?!"
Josh sighed softly at this pretense she was showing.
"Just cry, Seanna."
Seanna formed her lips to a thin line, and despite her efforts to hold back, hearing Josh made her feel like it was fine to feel hurt at what was happening. So slowly, her tears began to fall one by one.
"Hyung…"
Pen's hesitant voice broke the silence between them, but John could not bring himself to look back. He simply let out a hum to notify Pen that he heard him.
"Mother… d-do you think she…"
He felt a lump form on his throat, making it hard for him to say anything, but John understood what he was trying to say. It was a question he would like to ask himself, but a question he would never verbalize. He was afraid of what he would hear if he dared to ask it out loud.
John took a deep breath before looking back. He saw Pen, whose shoulders were slightly trembling, and his eyes looked hazy. John tried to put on a smile as he placed a gentle hand on top of his head.
"Our family would not crumble this easily, Pen."
Even if he was unsure of the answer himself, John dared to say it in order to reassure his brother.
"Noonim will be alright, and mother will be too. Father will be able to handle things just like he has done before. However, Pen," John ruffled Pen's hair softly, who stared at him with a face that was obviously holding back his tears. Had it been before, he would have burst out crying by now, but Pen was keeping it well, and for that, John was proud of him. So a smile naturally comes to his lips.
"At times like this, what we should do is stay strong and trust our family."
They were, after all, the Breck family. And how beautiful is that? John had always been proud to be part of this family, and he always had faith that they would be able to overcome any challenges that might come their way. It has been that way before, and it will continue to be like that.
So that was why they needed to stay strong. Stay strong for themselves, and for this family as well. Trust themselves, and trust this family too. That was just the way it should be.
Pen lowered his head, taking breaths to calm himself, before rubbing his eyes to wipe his tears, before raising his head again. When John saw this, he could not help but chuckle softly.
"That's right, Pen. Do not lower your head so easily. You are a Breck, even if you are the youngest."
"And a crybaby at that."
"I-I'm not a crybaby!"
Pen protested loudly at Frederick's words, who suddenly appeared. Frederick just side-eyed him before letting out a sigh.
Although he, too, had raised a hand and began patting Pen's back gently.
"Stop crying while putting on a tough face. You look ridiculous right now."
"I said I'm not—!"
Some more time has passed, and Roseanna was guided to rest in the master's bedroom. Seanna, despite crying and hurting earlier, decided to accompany their mother. And because she voluntarily went there, Josh was worried about leaving those two crying women on their own, so he decided to stay there as well.
Edoardo was in his office, fingers interlocked with his face hidden beneath them. He could not let anyone see how wretched seeing Roseanna break down made him feel. Now that he was alone, he didn't need to put on a strong façade and let his heart hurt as much as it did.
'Had I never married you, I….'
Her words were ringing repeatedly in his head.
He couldn't even blame Roseanna for feeling that way. He knew, deep inside, he knew, there were some truths to her words. If Roseanna had not married him, she wouldn't have had to endure all the mistreatment Edoardo's mother put her through. If Roseanna had not married him, she would have had a completely different life from the one she was living now. Edoardo could not blame her because he knew deep down, he was at fault too.
Edoardo began to feel that no matter what he does, he will always end up hurting those around him. No matter how much he tries to give them everything they deserve, he will only make the situation worse instead. Edoardo felt like everything he was doing was making everything worse.
Why was it that everything he had done was only hurting his most cherished family?
'Maybe... the problem was me.'
At that moment, a knock was heard on the door.
"Father."
Edoardo did not respond right away. A second passed, another second, before he let out a sigh and straightened his posture.
"Come in."
John entered the office and quietly closed the door behind him. He carefully watched his father's expression before walking closer until he was standing in front of his desk.
"Josh asked me to check on you."
"Josh did?" Edoardo was a little surprised. "There is no need for that."
"No, father."
John stood firm, his gaze steady. Seeing this, Edoardo was a little taken aback. The son in front of him reminded him a little too much of his younger self.
Stubborn and strong. Someone who knew things, more than he let out.
John spoke.
"I needed to do this."
Edoardo was speechless. A second passed, and a second turned two. Edoardo's expression softened, and John felt like he was finally seeing Edoardo's true feelings for the very first time. No more pretentious stern gaze that made him appear cold, no more indifference that hid his true self.
No more disguises.
Edoardo Breck was just Edoardo Breck. A father who felt too much and loved too much.
A father who could no longer shoulder everything alone, even if he wanted to keep everything to himself.
"Are you alright, father?" John still asked despite the obvious. He wanted to hear his father speak honestly for once.
And Edoardo did. His eyes reflected sadness, as his lips wore a melancholic smile.
"I have not been alright for a while now."
"If you want to talk about it, I'll be here to listen."
Edoardo's lips parted slightly, but no sound came out. Despite that, John still stood there, waiting patiently. He understood it would be difficult to talk now after letting his voice die out for so long, so that no one would ever know what it was he felt inside. John did not dare to pressure his father, because he knew it was difficult for him.
There was no need to rush things.
But John's eyes fell on Edoardo's desk. He could see multiple papers scattered across on top, with some being crumpled and words crossed out. He couldn't read it because the words appeared upside-down to him. When John tried to decipher what those words were, at that moment, his phone made a loud 'ding'! sound.
John snapped out of focus as he took out his phone. At the same time, Edoardo's phone made a notification sound, so he took his phone out as well.
It was a voice message from Rosalyn. John didn't think twice and played the voice message at full volume.
["Hello, all."]
Her voice was calm, and John almost let out a sigh of relief, only to stiffen at the next words that came.
["By the time you receive this, it means my phone has been confiscated."]
John and Edoardo's gaze met at that moment.
["Father once gave me a pen that can be used for recording."]
Edoardo's gaze was trembling as he spoke quietly, "…Roselitta is using the pen to send this recording."
She must have anticipated that Edoardo would realize it then, so Rosalyn spoke.
["Father will know all the features. After all, it was something he had commissioned and given as a gift.
As for why this recording is delivered as a voice message, I have made it so that all of you will receive my message. Unfortunately, the time you hear the next recording, fifteen minutes would have passed since then."]
Which means it has been fifteen minutes since Rosalyn's phone was confiscated by Silvia, and Rosalyn had no other means to contact them aside from the recording pen.
["John, I know it's hard to understand, but I know you can do well."]
'What is she…?'
John was nervous; he did not know what Rosalyn meant by it. He could not hide the anxiety that was slowly building up in his heart.
["John,"]
'Ah.'
There it was. That voice full of trust. That voice was filled with unwavering trust and faith that John was definitely her brother. That he will be able to do well because he is John Breck.
["Lead our siblings well. I leave it to you."]
John formed his lips to a thin line before taking a deep breath. When he moved his gaze, it was calm.
"Understood, noona."
John would not need to be told twice.
Notes:
I hope someone notices the difference in how Rosalyn defied her parents to defend/stay with Cale, while Cale literally just gave in to his parents, even though he seemed like he wanted to oppose. Yes, I want everyone to know that difference, that's why I'm pointing it out.
Chapter 9: When Breck comes together, they become a Formidable Force
Chapter Text
Rosalyn sat comfortably on the couch across Silvia with her legs crossed. Rosalyn noticed the way the maid was nervously serving her tea, and Rosalyn did not want to put her in a tight spot. So she quietly sipped on the tea, which the maid had prepared.
But the maid did not stop trembling.
“Such hospitality.”
The maid flinched after hearing Silvia’s comment and loud tongue clicking. The maid lowered herself as if she was about to kneel any minute now, as her body trembled even more. Rosalyn only quietly observed as Silvia’s irritated gaze quickly changed upon averting her eyes from her.
“Dear me, apologies for the unsatisfactory service that has been given. I assure you, it’s not always like that.”
The maid quickly fell to her knees and bowed deeply to Rosalyn.
“T-that’s right, Princess…!”
Rosalyn tried not to deadpan. So even in this place, she would still be called by such an embarrassing nickname?
“I-I am an incompetent maid who d-does not embody the madam’s grace…! Please f-forgive my insolence…!”
“Stand.”
The maid tried to stand despite her shaky knees. Once she was standing, her form was hunched and her face was pale as if she feared what would become of her.
Rosalyn put on a kind smile.
“Thank you for your service. I like the tea you gave me.”
The maid froze.
Rosalyn moved her gaze to Silvia while maintaining a smile on her face.
“Grandmother, I like this maid. Where did you hire her?”
Silvia stared at her intensely, trying to see right through her, but the smile on Rosalyn’s face did not waver, and her eyes reflected nothing but joy. As if she were truly delighted by the maid.
Silvia did not know if she was too cunning or straight-up foolish. Either way, Rosalyn’s actions made Silvia smile as well.
“Dear, I don’t want you to hire anyone from that place. After all, they rank way lower than you, and I would want nothing but the best for my granddaughter.”
Silvia side-eyed the maid, and upon feeling her gaze on her, the maid flinched before lowering her head.
“Get out.”
The maid looked like she was going to cry, but did not dare to say anything. When she turned around, her gaze met Rosalyn’s for a moment. The maid paused, about to say something, but Rosalyn simply smiled while raising the teacup.
The maid’s gaze trembled as she watched Rosalyn mouth something.
I know.
The maid’s already pale face turned even paler.
“What are you doing?” Came Silvia’s irritated voice, “Did I not tell you to leave?”
Rosalyn downed the whole tea in her cup to show that she was drinking well. The maid looked horrified, but Rosalyn’s smile did not waver at all.
“I like the tea.”
“P-Princess, I…!”
Silvia stomped her heel on the floor, producing a loud “clack”! sound. The maid flinched as she began cowering in fear.
“Don’t make me repeat myself.”
The maid did not move. Despite the obvious fear she was feeling, she remained stubbornly rooted in her feet. It was an obvious sign of rebelling against Silvia, and Silvia was visibly growing angrier.
But before she could burst out, Rosalyn spoke at that moment.
"It's a tea that I can handle."
The maid went stiff, before she slowly moved her gaze to Rosalyn's direction. No matter how many times she looked at her, that smile on her face never seemed to waver.
In her eyes, it was the assurance and confidence that everything would work in her favor. Why? Because she is Rosalyn Breck-Henituse.
'There's nothing to worry about,' she seems to say through her calm gaze.
The maid could only lower her head to hide her guilty expression before dragging herself out of that room, even though she did not want to leave Rosalyn alone. By the way Rosalyn was acting, it seems she had something in mind. The maid didn't want to get in the way, so all she can do now is stay vigilant for whatever is to come.
And if time calls for it, may she be able to assist the lady the best way she can.
Once the maid was gone, Rosalyn placed the teacup on the coffee table. She had had enough of her drink, and her grandmother seemed to be satisfied. Whether it was because the maid finally left or because Rosalyn was drinking the tea well, Rosalyn did not care.
Today, only one thing matters to her.
"Daisy."
Rosalyn kept a calm gaze.
"Grandmother, that's not my name."
"No, no," Silvia slowly stood and walked toward Rosalyn with a small smile, "That was the name I gave you. Remember? I told you, one day I will take you and you shall become my daughter."
"…."
Was there an incident like that? For some reason, Rosalyn could not recall such a memory. But in order to avoid suspicion, Rosalyn simply stared at Silvia as she got closer and bent her knees slightly to meet her eye-to-eye.
The smile on Silvia's face disappeared as she looked at Rosalyn with widened eyes.
"Brat. I told you not to forget." Silvia cradled her face before forcefully grabbing her cheeks and forcing Rosalyn to look at her closely. "How dare you forget your own name?"
….Oh.
It seems an unpleasant memory from the past was buried deep into her unconsciousness to appease her anxiety. It made Rosalyn appear to have forgotten such an event, but in reality, how could Rosalyn forget?
Rosalyn slowly formed her hands into a fist and forced them to remain on her side.
"Would you like me to remind you again, you ungrateful thing?"
That time Silvia suddenly barged into their home and grabbed Roseanna by the hair and slapped her down the stairs, causing her to fall down, Silvia had her bodyguards grab all her siblings, including her, in order to prevent them from helping Roseanna, who was unconscious and bleeding on the floor.
Rosalyn could remember Pen's loud cries, almost deafening them.
John tried to wrestle out of the bodyguard's arms, and because he wouldn't stop, Silvia screamed at John, which made poor John go stiff.
Frederick was completely frozen as silent tears fell from his eyes, though his hands were trying to reach out to Roseanna.
Josh bit the bodyguard's arm as hard as he could to force him to release him, but because of this, another bodyguard came and slapped him.
Seanna was trembling as she stared at Roseanna's motionless body. Unfortunately, she happened to be at the bottom of the staircase when Roseanna fell, so it was Seanna who was closest to Roseanna and witnessed the accident close-up.
Though before Roseanna hit the ground and lost consciousness, she had her hand stretched to Seanna, who was trying to run in her direction, to try gesturing for Seanna not to come close.
'Yanna…'
Thud!
'Baby… close your eyes.'
Roseanna did not want her youngest daughter to see such a sight, but alas, she did. Seanna was screaming and crying while grabbing her head. And after crying for a while, she lost consciousness as well.
While all of her siblings were left there, Rosalyn was dragged to a different room with a maid forcing her to remain on the couch. Even though all she wanted was to run to her mother, at that time, she couldn't shake off the heavy hand on her shoulders.
Rosalyn could only remain sitting, with her entire body shaking. She was scared, she was so scared. She was scared that by the time she was allowed to leave this room, her mother would be gone and she would never see her again.
'Oh dear, are you scared?'
Rosalyn did not dare to look up. In her early childhood, Silvia was rarely present. Rosalyn didn't really think too much of it; her father and mother tried their best to cater to their every need when they were younger and tried to spend as much time with them as they possibly could. So Rosalyn didn't have time to care about who wasn't there for them.
In the mind and heart of the young Rosalyn, her parents were the best, and her family was enough. But all that shattered that day.
And for the very first time in her life, Rosalyn's tears fell from her eyes.
'…I want my mommy.'
'What did you just say?'
'Dad….' Rosalyn sniffled, 'Please come home soon, mommy is—!'
'You little brat!'
'Euhk—!'
Just like the present Silvia, the Silvia at that time forcefully grabbed Rosalyn's cheeks and made her look up so they could meet eye-to-eye. Rosalyn's gaze, full of tears, looked at Silvia with fear evident on her face.
'Your mother is gone. She will never come back.'
'!!!'
Rosalyn's shoulders shook.
'N-no… that's not true…. My dad will…. My dad will protect mommy and….!!'
'Poor thing,' Silvia cooed at her words that she was forcing out of her lips, 'You don't even know those things. No one can survive a fall like that. Besides, who would bother taking a dead weight to the hospital?'
Rosalyn was horrified as more and more tears fell from her eyes.
'Now listen to me. Since your mother is dead, I will be your mother from now on. You are now my child. Do you hear me, Daisy?'
Rosalyn dared to open her trembling lips.
'…My name is Rose. I am… because…. I'm my mommy's little Rose, that's why dad said my name is…!'
Rosalyn winced when Silvia tightened her hold on her cheeks, forcing her to shut up. Rosalyn could not direct her terrified gaze elsewhere, having Silvia make her look directly at her hollow and widened eyes instead.
Rosalyn hiccupped.
'Repeat after me. From now on, you are called Daisy.'
'….I-I am not…. I am…. R-Rose….!'
'Shut up, you insolent brat! Who do you think you are to disobey me?! Hurry up, say it! Your name is Daisy!'
'Hic….! Euk…! Euhk….!'
Rosalyn was trapped in that room with Silvia repeatedly insisting that her mother was dead and that her name was going to be something else. She couldn't remember how long she had been subjected to such a thing. The next thing Rosalyn remembered was Edoardo coming home with that dangerous and murderous aura around him.
Edoardo stormed in and out of the house, going from place to place. He went to the police station, the hospital, the trial court, Emerald mansion, where his parents stayed, destroyed every single precious thing in their home, just like how they hurt his precious family before declaring that they will never be allowed near Roseanna and his children again.
That was also when Edoardo began his strict martial arts training on Rosalyn.
'Dad… I can't anymore… my body hurts…'
Rosalyn was wincing, her muscles stiff. But Edoardo, whose gaze used to be full of affection while looking at her, was now looking at her sternly.
'Roselitta, you cannot be weak. You will stand no matter how many times you fall. You will fight back if someone tries to get you. You are a Breck. A weak Breck is unheard of.'
'…But dad never cared about those things before.'
'Back then and now are different, Roselitta.'
Rosalyn didn't want to look at Edoardo anymore. It didn't feel like her loving father anymore. The Edoardo in front of her felt like a stranger; the Edoardo in front of her was too serious, and Rosalyn began to miss her affectionate father terribly.
Seeing how Rosalyn wouldn't look at him, Edoardo kneeled and gingerly held Rosalyn's hands. Because of this, Rosalyn finally looked directly at Edoardo's eyes.
Even though he still wasn't looking at her warmly and still held that stern gaze, Rosalyn felt it then. The one in front of her was undoubtedly her father, who loved her.
'Do not lower your head so easily, my love.'
Rosalyn tried to hold back her tears. It has been a while since the last time she heard her father call her that. Yet despite that affectionate endearment, Edoardo's gaze was still stern.
'Rose, when the time comes that someone will try to hurt you, I want you to fight back. I want you to learn to stand for yourself. I want you to be so strong that you will not crumble easily.'
For a brief moment, there was that quick flicker of softness in his eyes before it disappeared.
'You, my daughter, shall not be looked down upon by anyone. That is why you must learn. You must never lower your head for anyone, not even to me. Do you understand?'
While Edoardo became stern, serious, and strict. Roseanna had changed as well.
She no longer showed them affection like she used to, and she would often avoid facing them directly, always turning her back on them while talking or otherwise hiding her face behind a fan.
The Roseanna, whose emotions easily showed on her eyes, now held a cold gaze as if that was the only thing she knew.
'You mustn't become like me, Rose.'
Roseanna spoke with her back turned, refusing Rosalyn the luxury of seeing her face to face.
'You must never grow up weak like me.'
'But mommy isn't weak,' Rosalyn tried to argue at that time. 'Mommy is the strongest mommy in the world.'
'…'
Roseanna didn't say anything for a moment. After a moment turned into two, her emotionless voice came out.
'Grow strong, my Rose. Don't become like me.'
After that incident, Rosalyn's warm family has completely changed. As if love has become a weakness, and affection has become forbidden. They were forced to watch their parents turn into someone they were not. They were forced to be raised with the idea that anyone can hurt them, and they must learn how to fight back no matter what. Her parents, who used to shower them with so much love and spend a great deal of time being with them, grew strict and distant, causing their relationship to become strained.
As if their affection would make them weak. As if their love would make them vulnerable. As if a loving family would make them too soft for the world that was cruel.
Everything about their family had changed.
And it was all because of this woman in front of her.
Rosalyn's lips slowly curved into a smile. Silvia seemed taken aback by the sudden smile, but Rosalyn didn't forcefully remove Silvia's hand that was holding her cheeks.
"Sure. Go ahead."
Silvia paused. She gave Rosalyn a scrutinizing gaze, and Rosalyn's expression didn't change. What? Did she expect to still see the same crying and helpless child back then? Rosalyn tried her best not to laugh.
'Mother, father, thank you for raising me so strongly.'
Maybe the reason why they have done that in the past was because they foresaw that Rosalyn would suffer in the future at the hands of Silvia Cattell, which was why they were focused on raising her to be strong and strong-willed. Someone who would not allow herself to be bullied. Someone who would not crumble easily.
And maybe, just maybe, that was the reason why Rosalyn wanted to return to this family and set things right once and for all.
'I won't let someone like you continue ruining the goodness in my family anymore.'
Rosalyn gingerly held Silvia's wrist and gently tugged it away to see if Silvia would willingly release her cheek, and surprisingly, it came off easily. Rosalyn was thinking maybe Silvia wasn't putting as much strength as she thought, but in Silvia's mind, she was shocked to feel Rosalyn's strong grip so she instinctively loosened her grip.
Does this girl know she's using too much strength on her grandmother?
'Where did this girl get the audacity?' Silvia's anger was slowly rising.
It seems it's high time she teaches this untame girl a lesson.
"You—!" have adapted your father's arrogance and brute nature!, was what Silvia intended to say, but Rosalyn spoke, essentially cutting her off.
"But, grandmother, because I left the house to be with you right away, I wasn't able to have breakfast. Can we go and eat first? I'm hungry."
Rosalyn was still smiling as she spoke.
Silvia pulled her wrist out of Rosalyn's grasp and held her aching wrist. There was an unreadable look on her face while Rosalyn was still smiling sweetly, as if she hadn't done anything at all.
"Daisy, only good girls deserve breakfast."
"Whatever do you mean by that, grandmother?" Rosalyn tilted her head slightly, her smile not wavering, "I've been good to you, haven't I?"
"Good?" Silvia furrowed her eyebrows, her gaze cold, "What good have you done?"
"For example." Clack! Rosalyn uncrossed her leg, her heel hitting the floor and making a loud sound, before she slowly stood in front of Silvia. There wasn't much height difference between them; Rosalyn had average height, and so did Silvia. However, facing Rosalyn, who seems to stand tall, made Silvia appear small.
"I followed you willingly to Emerald Mansion."
Silvia could not speak, and Rosalyn was staring her down. At that moment, it felt like she was looking at Edoardo instead.
That Edoardo, who came to destroy everything in this house and gave the proclamation that they would no longer have the right to approach Roseanna and their children.
The Edoardo at that time had held a gaze exactly as the one that Rosalyn had now.
Rosalyn paused before raising a hand to her head. She had a look of confusion before slightly shaking her head.
"…"
Silvia quickly composed herself and stood straight.
"What's the matter, Daisy?"
Rosalyn didn't speak right away. She moved her gaze to the door before glancing at Silvia, who had a calm look on her face.
"Grandmother, I don't seem to feel well. May I excuse myself for a moment? I need to use the restroom."
"Sure, you can ask the servants outside for directions. See yourself out."
When Rosalyn turned away and walked to the door, at that moment, a wicked smile bloomed on Silvia's lips.
'Now it's starting.'
At the same time….
The earlier uproar of the station at the sudden visit of a big shot was barely appeased. They all would glance nervously every now and then at the closed door where that big shot had just walked in. The Police Chief's office.
Now, they were discussing the reason why such an important person had come. While the newer ones did not have a single idea of what could be the reason for Edoardo Breck's sudden visit, the veterans who had witnessed this exact scene before knew very well.
Edoardo Breck was here to sue his mother.
In the past, he got the police involved to give his parents a restraining order that would prevent them from approaching him, his wife, and children. He even went to the Court of Appeal to file a petition to have Silvia change her surname back to Cattell, deeming his mother undeserving of bearing the Breck name. The case back then was intense, while that was Edoardo's demand, he could not actually win the case because of his father's intervention.
Two Brecks were fighting in court, and it ended with Edoardo losing the petition. Yet that didn't stop him from trying again after his father's death. This time, he aimed to annul his parents' marriage, and because no other big shot was facing the case against him. No one could defend Silvia then, and Edoardo got exactly what he wanted.
"I wonder why he is here this time," One veteran officer spoke.
"It seems the feud between the Brecks is not over yet."
"Hasn't it been more than a decade?"
"Well, as long as Silvia Cattell is breathing, it seems Edoardo Breck will not stop."
Inside the office, the Police Chief, who was rarely in the city, had the unfortunate timing of visiting exactly when something had happened between the Brecks again.
The case before convinced all officers that if one wants to avoid having their careers screwed over, then it was best to avoid getting involved with the Brecks. That was why the veterans often warned the new breed of officers that they could reject helping a Breck, that it would be much better not to cross them at all.
The past years since then have been nothing but smooth sailing. However, the conflict had not been resolved, and Edoardo Breck was here again.
"Mr. Breck, the restraining order was to take effect for 20 years. 20 years have passed since then, it is no longer our responsibility to keep Silvia Cattell away from your family."
That was the case. If Edoardo came here to complain that the officers were slacking off with the restraining order he filed 2 decades ago, then he was mistaken. The restraining order was no longer taking effect, and it is not they who should be blamed for whatever has happened.
However, Edoardo's stern gaze did not change. He only sat there with all of his glory and aura of a man who cannot be argued with.
The chief was starting to feel a headache coming.
"Which is why I have come here to file a formal complaint."
'What is it this time?'
The chief tried not to let out a sigh as he accepted the letter that one of Edoardo's bodyguards gave him. He opened the letter and saw the neat handwriting that belonged to Edoardo Breck, but what stood out the most was the obvious use of jargon like he understood how these things work.
After all, when they said that Edoardo Breck was more than just the law in Breck City, that was true.
"…"
The chief could finally feel his headache. This big shot in front of him was definitely wielding his power and influence to get what he wanted. Who in their right mind would go against him? In Breck City, if one crossed Edoardo Breck, they were better off dead.
The letter Edoardo wrote was a formal complaint that Silvia Cattell had kidnapped his eldest daughter and was currently holding her restrained in her home, with no way of contacting anyone outside. But everyone knew very well, the eldest daughter had cut ties with them and left Breck City 7 years ago. There's no way she would have been abducted by Silvia Cattell.
So what exactly is Edoardo complaining about?
"Mr. Breck, you cannot file a missing notice when it hasn't been 24 hours since she was last seen, and besides, we cannot make a move based solely on mere suspicion that your mother has kidnapped your daughter—"
"24 hours?" Edoardo scoffed, cutting the chief mid-sentence, deeming the rest of his words as nonsense, "That's a myth. The law states that if, within 24 hours, it has been confirmed that a missing person was abducted and confined against their will, then that is more than enough reason to have the police involved."
The chief could not rebuke. What Edoardo said was right, and the chief was only trying to dismiss this as Edoardo using his privilege to get what he wanted. Which was why he brought up the 24 hours myth, something which many people do not know is nothing but a myth, in order to sway Edoardo to drop this.
At that moment, Gero, the head of the bodyguards of Breck, approached Edoardo and showed him what was happening online.
"Master, the CCTV footage on Emerald Mansion is going live. The Princess…"
Edoardo stiffened when he saw Rosalyn, who was walking in the hallways with unstable footing, holding her head, and swaying from left to right. It seems she was feeling dizzy, as she was holding the wall for support. The moment he saw Rosalyn falling on the ground, Edoardo's heart dropped.
He moved his gaze to the chief officer with the coldest gaze, with a voice full of authority.
"Police chief Patrick Whelms," Edoardo's cold voice boomed loudly on the four corners of the office as he spoke. "You have a daughter, don't you?"
Chief Officer Patrick stiffened at Edoardo's words. As a ghostly whisper rang in his ear that he made a mistake of trying to persuade Edoardo not to go through with this case.
"If your daughter were in my daughter's position, you wouldn't be idly sitting there having some nonsense conversation with someone. You would know, because you are a father as well."
Edoardo stood, and it felt like his authoritative gaze bore through him, cracking him open, tearing him apart, looking through his soul with the aura of the man who cannot be questioned.
"200 officers. Send them to Emerald Mansion. Otherwise, you will not be able to set foot in Breck City anymore."
This station might as well be damned if they refuse to follow Edoardo's words again.
The chief grabbed his walkie-talkie and sent his orders.
"Get the car ready."
At the same time….
Seanna was pondering deeply in her seat. After ensuring that her mother was sleeping in the master's bedroom, Seanna left after John notified all of them that they would be having a short discussion on what to do to help their sister, and was currently thinking deeply to herself.
"Seanna?" John called out, "What's the matter?"
"Oppa, don't you think it's strange?"
John looked at her with curiosity in his eyes, "What is?"
"Mother's words…" Particularly, when she was screaming and crying earlier about bringing Rosalyn back no matter the cost. There wasn't a strange thing about her wanting to prevent Rosalyn from staying with Silvia; it was no secret that Silvia had abused and mistreated Roseanna repeatedly in the past.
Seanna failed to remember that having her memories repressed, but because of what happened earlier, she was beginning to remember little by little. However, it did not stop her from finding something strange.
"I understand she was in a lot of pain. Grandmother has done those things to her…. But oppa," Seanna paused. She didn't know how to word it out, and John only waited patiently for her to find her words.
Seanna slowly moved her gaze towards Pen, who was leaning on the doorframe.
"…Mother speaks as if she has lost a child before."
"?"
Pen gave Seanna a confused look. "What do you mean? Of course, she has. Noonim left us 7 years ago, mother is obviously talking about that."
"No," Seanna shook her head, "No. It's different. There's something… something in the way she was breaking down, almost as if—"
Seanna stiffened. A memory of Roseanna lying in the pool of her blood replaying in her mind. Her head was bleeding after it hit the ground, her arm barely shielding herself. While her other hand was outstretched to stop Seanna from running to her, her other hand was on her stomach as if she was trying to protect her stomach instead of her head.
And after hitting the ground, Roseanna was also bleeding between her legs—
Seanna shuddered as she stood abruptly.
Josh was alarmed by her reaction and slowly approached her.
"What's wrong?"
"Oppa…"
Tears gathered at the corners of her eyes as she moved her gaze around to look at her brothers. Worry, confusion, it was evident on their face. Seanna opened her mouth and tried to speak despite the tremor in her voice.
"D-do you… Do you remember mother bleeding in her legs too?"
It was Frederick who froze upon hearing her words. He turned to look at Seanna with widened eyes, her words triggering a memory of some gossip between maids he heard in passing when he was younger, while he was busy hiding from his siblings while using studying as an excuse. The maids probably didn't know he was lying on top of the bookcase while trying to read a law book he picked up.
Frederick didn't care much when he heard it, deeming it as nothing but mere gossip. However, hearing what Seanna was saying reminded him of the words of their maids back then.
'The madam's wish of having 10 children seems to be coming true now!'
"…Mother wanted to have 10 children."
"?" Pen looked at Frederick, becoming even more confused. "What's that supposed to do with what happened before?"
Pen couldn't understand why Frederick would say that while they were trying to discuss what Silvia did to their mother. Besides, what was the point of mentioning it? They were only 6 in total; it was clear that Roseanna's wish of having 10 children didn't come true. So why was Frederick mentioning it still?
"Pen, you idiot!" Seanna's tears fell even faster as she tried to find the words, but found it hard to speak. She was completely shaken up, and she couldn't bring out her voice. While Frederick, who had turned pale, could not speak and was simply staring at the ground with shaky eyes.
It was someone else who spoke, having realized what they were trying to say.
"…Mom was pregnant."
Josh spoke with widened eyes.
"She was pregnant… When she fell down the stairs…"
The atmosphere in the room turned cold at the revelation that they lost a sibling without knowing anything, that they were supposed to be seven and not six, that Pen wasn't supposed to be their youngest—it was someone else.
"…"
Silence was completely shattered when a panicked maid entered the room.
"Y-young masters…! Miss….! The madam….!!"
All of them instantly turned to the door and were alarmed at the maid's next words.
"The madam is missing!!"
John quickly grabbed his coat and gave his orders.
"Send all the guards to look for her all over the estate! Do not stop until you find her!"
They quickly followed John, who was taking long strides out of the room.
"Fred, go to the trial court; you must take our request for trial now."
"But hyung-nim, mother is missing! I can't possibly…!"
"Fred," John did not look back and continued walking down the stairs, knowing very well all his siblings would be right behind him. "We cannot delay getting noona back because of this. Don't worry about mother, we'll find her no matter what."
His message was clear. They must not choose between Rosalyn and Roseanna. It was going to be the both of them.
"…Understood. I'll go there right away," he called out to a servant nearby who was trying to keep up with the young masters and the young miss. "Get all the cars at the front. There's no time to waste."
"Y-yes, young master!"
"Josh."
"No need to tell me twice."
Josh was quick to leave without listening to the rest of John's orders. He already knew what he was going to say, so there was no need to waste more time on idle talk.
At that moment, another maid approached them.
"Y-young masters, miss, the madam was looking at her phone before I left to get her water like she asked. I checked her phone just in case and….! The madam saw the CCTV footage of Emerald mansion currently going live…!"
John froze. He turned to the maid and looked at the phone, just like she said, it was currently showing what was happening in the Emerald Mansion. Particularly, Rosalyn, who couldn't walk straight and fell on the ground.
John's lips parted slightly as his eyes shook.
'…Noona…'
John clenched his jaw before turning to Pen and Seanna.
"Mother must have gone to Emerald Mansion after she saw this. Pen, Seanna, you head there first."
"O-okay!"
"Noonim…!"
"Argh, Pen! Move quickly!"
Seanna had to practically drag Pen while rushing out of the mansion because he didn't seem like he wanted to move, seeing Rosalyn fall like that.
"My noonim is…..!!"
"Hurry up already!!!"
Once all of his siblings had gone to do their respective tasks, John felt his shoulders sinking.
'…Noona.'
John raised his trembling hands to his face in order to hide the expression he was making. All the servants and even the maid who approached him turned their backs from the young master who obviously did not want to be seen being vulnerable.
'….Do you really think I can make it?'
'John, I leave it to you.'
"…."
Recalling the voice full of trust that came from his sister, John took a breath before removing his hands from his face. He set his eyes on the door before taking calm strides.
Doubting oneself is a luxury he cannot afford. He promised himself before that no matter what, he would assist his sister to the best of his abilities if ever she decides to come back.
Now, it was finally time to put his conviction into action.
While Breck City was in such an uproar with the happenings that were slowly brewing, in the city of Rowoon, there was stillness in the air as Cale calmly picked up his teacup and drank silently. Across from him was Amir Ubar, whom his parents had asked him to meet.
It was only yesterday when they asked that of him, and now he was here. How quickly his parents arranged for such a meeting did not fail to amaze him. He would have remained amazed if it weren't for this moment.
"What's going on?"
"Why is there a CCTV footage going viral?"
"?"
Cale could hear the other customers murmuring among themselves. Curious, he glanced at them briefly before his attention was quickly averted back to the young lady in front of him.
"Cale, it's been a while since we last met."
Cale looked at Amir, who was trying to smile, before letting out a hum. He didn't say anything else, and the nonchalance in his gaze seemed to never waver. It was getting harder for Amir to hold a conversation with him, seeing Cale's blatant disinterest.
"Cale, you know," You didn't need to agree to this if you didn't want to.
Was what she would have said if the television ahead hadn't switched channels and shown the CCTV footage that everyone was talking about.
Cale's eyes widened as he abruptly stood, causing his chair to fall, when he saw Rosalyn who fell down to the ground after closing the door behind her.
'What is this?!'
Why the hell was Rosalyn on TV? Wasn't she in her family home, trying to make amends with her family? So what the hell is going on?
Rosalyn was breathing hard while holding her head. She seemed out of it as she tried to stand only to fall again. On the other side of the door, bodyguards were surrounding the hallway and were trying to force their way in, but Rosalyn had locked the door to prevent them from barging in.
Rosalyn took the pin that tied her hair up, her hair falling freely to her shoulders, and then….
"!!!"
Rosalyn stabbed the pin into her thigh to remain conscious, with blood dripping down to the floor.
'This crazy woman…..!'
Cale grabbed his coat before storming out of the café, but before he could leave through the door, Lee Soo Hyuk stood in his way.
"Cale."
He calmly called out, though his eyes were serious.
"Are you planning to head to Breck City now?"
Cale didn't say anything. Hearing nothing but silence from him, Lee Soo Hyuk's gaze lowered.
"If you go there, it will not help your divorce plans."
Lee Soo Hyuk remained rooted in his place, blocking Cale's path. He wasn't about to let Cale leave just like this. Didn't he plan to have separate ways with the woman he was married to? Was he getting swayed just after seeing that live CCTV footage?
Isn't she in Breck anyway? Surely her family was already taking action to help her. So why is Cale reacting like this? He knows better than him, he knows better than Lee Soo Hyuk, Rosalyn's family will not let her suffer especially if she was in Breck.
So he certainly knows there is no need for him to go there himself. There is no need for him to help her personally. What for? So that she can take advantage of him again? So that she can hurt him again?
No. Lee Soo Hyuk was hired precisely because she has gone too far. Whatever happens to her, Lee Soo Hyuk doesn't care. He was hired to protect Cale, and Cale alone.
Lee Soo Hyuk's gaze was calm.
"When you agreed to let me work for you, Cale, at that time you asked me for a favor."
It was a favor in which Cale asked Lee Soo Hyuk to help him get a divorce, no matter what. Cale could not trust himself; he knew there was that slim chance he would get swayed and drop the case. No matter how slim it was, it could escalate to becoming a threat that would prevent Cale from getting the freedom he wants.
So he asked Lee Soo Hyuk to help him.
'If one day you believe I'll take actions that won't help me get a divorce…'
The Cale at that time had blank eyes as if he had lost all meaning in life, as if there was no hope for him anymore. A young man who used to stand tall had a hunched back as he stared blankly into space while sitting on the hospital bed.
'…..Help me keep on track. I want to get a divorce.'
Lee Soo Hyuk tightly held his wrist behind his back.
"I'm sure you haven't forgotten."
There's no way he would forget. Cale Henituse had a good memory; even if he wasn't necessarily a mnemonist, he had a good memory nonetheless.
He could hear the loud banging of the door coming from the CCTV footage that was playing on the TV, as the loud shouts of the bodyguards demanding that Rosalyn open the door rang loud. The other people inside the café were murmuring, curious about what was going on. All that was happening around him, but Cale was only looking at Lee Soo Hyuk, who was looking back at him with solemn eyes.
Slowly, Cale spoke.
"What are you talking about, hyung?" Cale's voice was calm as if he hadn't just attempted to rush out of the café after seeing what was happening. "I just remembered something important and was planning to return to the company. Why would I go to Breck City?"
Lee Soo Hyuk still did not budge.
"If that is the case, you could at least say goodbye to the young lady."
Behind him, Amir had stood from her seat while looking in Cale's direction with shaky eyes, like she couldn't believe he left her there just like that.
"Don't be rude, Cale. Go back and tell her you're leaving."
Cale knew he was right, and he wasn't going to protest. Cale turned around and approached Amir, but he didn't put his chair back up and sit; instead, he only stood in front of her.
"Cale…"
"Something urgent came up, I need to go back to the company right away. I'm sorry about that. I can ask my driver to drive you back to your place."
Amir hid her shaky hand behind her back, forming them into a fist to prevent them from visibly shaking. She forces out a smile as she responds, "No. There's no need for that. I have something else I have to go to after this. Go ahead, Cale. It was nice to see you again after a while."
Cale only nodded his head before turning away and leaving.
Amir looked down at the ground, trying to compose herself before letting out a sigh.
'…What did I expect?'
Cale had not shown interest in anyone, whether it was 7 years ago, 5 years ago, or even now. He simply looked like someone who did not care about those who wanted to get close to him and get to know him better. No, he wouldn't allow anyone the privilege to become close to him.
That was just who he was, be it in the past or the present.
He always had high walls toward everyone around him, making it seem impossible to know who he really is as a person. Cale wouldn't suddenly change just because time passed, wouldn't he?
Well, it was proven now that he wasn't going to change. So what was the point in staying?
Amir took out her phone and called for the driver to pick her up. All she wants to do now is head home and rest. This has become a long day for her.
On the other hand, contrary to what Cale claimed, he did not go to the company. Instead, he went straight back home.
"Auntie, please head home early today."
Aunt Josephin, who had just come out of the kitchen, was confused at Cale's order. It was nearing lunchtime, yet Cale was telling her to go home?
"Master, I haven't finished cooking your lunch. I didn't expect you to return early today."
"Something came up. Don't worry about lunch, I've ordered for delivery. Please head home early."
He seemed anxious and worried about something, but Aunt Josephin knew Cale wouldn't really open up. So she simply let out a soft sigh before patting Cale's shoulder.
"Alright. Make sure to eat well. I'll be leaving now."
Once Aunt Josephin was out, Cale walked back to the living room and turned the TV on. He quickly looked for the live CCTV footage and tensed when the camera set-up in the room where Rosalyn was, was shut off.
'…What's going on?'
Just earlier, all the CCTVs were functioning well, but why was it that now the one in the same room as her went offline? What the hell was going on in Breck City?
Cale wouldn't know it, but it was actually Rosalyn who ordered one person to disrupt the CCTV.
"Rok Soo-yah, destroy it."
The CCTV camera exploded, and once it stopped recording, a blue orb appeared in front of her, and Rosalyn quickly grabbed the vial and drank its contents. Slowly, she felt her dizziness disappear and her strength return.
The antidote has fully neutralized the drug Silvia ordered the maid to pour in her tea.
Relief quickly washed over her.
[That crazy woman. She can even drug her granddaughter?]
Rosalyn could hear Rok Soo muttering darkly and didn't rebuke his words. If Silvia could abuse all the women who married into the family, who's to say that she cannot harm her grandchildren as well?
"Well, she had already done worse things. Expect that a woman like that can stoop even lower."
Rok Soo let out a hum before speaking.
[Noona, are you okay now?]
Rosalyn smiled before standing. The "blood" that poured down to the floor was actually food coloring, and her thigh was protected by an extra layer of garment to prevent the pin from actually stabbing her skin. Instead, the sharp end of the pin only reached the pack where the dark food color was hidden, causing it to appear as if Rosalyn was bleeding.
"No need to worry. Instead, Rok Soo-yah put a sound barrier around the room. We can't let any outsiders find out what we're doing."
[Already done, noona.]
"Good."
Rosalyn stretched her hands up to loosen her body that had gone stiff from acting weak and sickly while navigating through the hallway, pretending that she was too unfocused to even know where she was heading. But the reality is, Rosalyn was actually being guided by Rok Soo to reach the room she told him to look for.
It was her grandfather's study.
Rosalyn finally broke into a smile.
"Now then, let's start."
There was a simple reason why Silvia had not been convicted of any crimes despite the repeated mistreatment she had inflicted upon her daughter-in-laws.
First, when her husband was still alive, he would protect her and cover up her misdeeds, which made it difficult to go against them in the face of the court.
Second, Edoardo had tried before yet failed because Silvia made sure to silence any possible witnesses and tormented the abused so badly they would not dare to speak up against her.
Third, no evidence can help push for a trial. Edoardo could easily use Roseanna's hospital records, but even that was something Silvia can tamper with. It wouldn't be hard for her to pin the blame to someone else. Which left Edoardo with no way to put her to trial.
So even though Edoardo had long wanted to sue Silvia, it didn't happen. Not because he didn't want to, but because he couldn't.
A Breck against a Breck had ended in stalemate. That was what had happened before. Edoardo could not go against his parents in court because of his father's interference and influence. At that time, it caused quite the controversy. Edoardo lost face, but that, he didn't care about. He was more frustrated and angered that he could not make his wife's abuser pay, no matter how much he tried, because his father would obstruct his plans.
But now, the old Breck was dead, and Rosalyn had walked right into Emerald Mansion for one single reason.
"Rok Soo-yah, scan the whole room. We'll find all the evidence that can help us put that old hag on trial."
It was finally time to have Silvia locked up in jail once and for all.
Chapter 10: The Eldest Daughter Strikes Back
Notes:
Content warning.
Depiction of violence and mentions of murder and abuse.
Chapter Text
Truthfully, Rosalyn has never been to Emerald Mansion before. She had no reason to visit, and Edoardo would never allow it if it came up as a topic. Rosalyn did not care about seeing her grandparents again after what Silvia did to Roseanna right in front of them.
So the place was more unfamiliar to her that she had to ask Rok Soo to accompany her, so that they wouldn't have to spend unnecessary time just finding all the evidence they would need.
[Give me a minute, I'll give you directions once the scan is complete.]
Rosalyn let out a hum while walking to the shelf containing some ledgers, notebooks, and books, which she presumed were her grandfather's keepsake when he was still alive. Unsurprisingly, they were dustless. Most likely Silvia's doing. She must have wanted to keep her husband's things neat and clean, as if he was still alive and could use the study any time.
While waiting for Rok Soo, Rosalyn decided to pick up a random notebook, but when she did, a letter fell to the floor making Rosalyn arch an eyebrow. She crouched and picked it up before opening the letter and read.
It was a letter addressed to her father, Edoardo.
In the letter, her grandfather was cursing Edoardo for being harsh to Silvia. How could he do that to his own mother, who birthed him into this world, fed him, and raised him? All because of a woman, he would turn his back on his parents just like that?
"Ha!"
Rosalyn could not help but laugh. Her grandfather was calling out her father's behavior and actions that were because of a woman, while her grandfather had done questionable things for his woman too. Indeed, the irony of it all.
"Seems like it's a Breck thing to do."
[What is, noona?]
"Being obsessed with their spouse."
Rosaly calmly folded the letter back before standing.
"Well, I can't blame them. I, too, am quite obsessed with my husband. I wouldn't tolerate someone insulting him, even if it's family."
So it does seem to run in the family. The difference? Rosalyn would never want the future Breck to follow in the footsteps of the old Breck. No, not anymore. There was no need to continue the cycle of abusing the daughter-in-laws, being stricter with the daughters of Breck, loving the first children, but ultimately being the parents who will drive their first child away.
This was enough suffering. After all, had they not suffered enough? For generations and generations, isn't it time to finally put everything to an end?
"Rok Soo-yah. We're taking this letter with us."
[Understood. Noona, do you see that small hanging deer? Please rotate it counterclockwise, it will lead you to a secret room.]
Rosalyn let out a hum before placing the letter on the blue orb, which was then collected by Rok Soo. Rosalyn walked straight to the bookcase ahead before reaching out to the hanging deer Rok Soo mentioned, and rotated it counterclockwise.
Click!
The bookcase moved sideways, revealing a hidden door. When Rosalyn opened the door, it revealed a stockroom with a computer on one side and a tape recorder next to it.
[Noona, I'll hack through the computer, please check those recordings.]
"Hm? Rok Soo-yah, didn't you say you don't know how to hack into things?"
Rosalyn couldn't see it because the suspended blue screen was still full of static, making it hard to see Rok Soo's expression, but in reality, he actually deadpanned.
[....I asked Venisse noona to teach me since it's obvious you'll still make me do it anyway.]
Rosalyn smiled sweetly. It's good that he knows. At least now Rosalyn won't have to worry about finding someone else to hack through things for her.
Now, Kim Rok Soo can do everything.
"Thank you, dear. This is also for you. You'll need that skill in the future."
She could hear Kim Rok Soo grumbling about 'It's an annoying skill and I'll be sure never to use it again after this,' which made Rosalyn chuckle.
"Alright. Off we go."
Rosalyn checked the recordings to see if there was anything that could help them for the trial, but found nothing of great importance. It was a bunch of recordings of the old Breck's meeting with some shareholders back when he was still in charge of the company and some other business which was now being handled by her father and brother.
Though just in case it might help them in the future, Rosalyn decided to take those with them too.
"There's not much luck with the recordings."
Rosalyn moved her gaze to the documents piled up before walking to the bookcase and started checking them one by one. Unsurprisingly, there were some completely useless junk, some love letters shared between Silvia and the old Breck, and some papers with the name "Edoardo Breck" written crudely above.
"…?"
It was childish. The handwriting was written by a child who seems to be in the stage of development where he is still learning how to write. The sentences were a bunch of simple and basic sentences that one would want to teach their children at such a young age. Which was almost endearing, with the small doodles below that almost resemble a happy Silvia, the old Breck, Edoardo, and his four younger siblings.
"Almost", because the present them wasn't such a happy family anymore.
Rosalyn scorned.
"If you wanted to cherish your eldest child anyway, why did you put my father and mother through so much trouble?"
The irony was how much the actions of her grandparents and parents were almost the same. Except, her father and mother had not physically tormented Cale, nor did they verbally abuse him. Although they didn't like Cale and had said some unpleasant things about him, at the very least, it wasn't said directly to him and was said to Rosalyn in hopes of persuading her to leave him.
Of course, it doesn't mean their actions weren't hurtful. But at the very least, there was a difference. A clear difference, but an obvious similarity.
'Still, this just proves that if I leave this be, they might end up just like them.'
So it was truly for the better that Rosalyn decided to return and set things right. Otherwise, in the future, who knows how much Cale and their future children will suffer at the hands of her family?
Rosalyn paused.
Future children with Cale… Thinking about the future children who would resemble him made Rosalyn's heart flutter. It didn't often come to her mind, but now that it did, she couldn't help but be thankful that she ended up with Cale of all people.
Because it was Cale, Rosalyn could dream of a family they would build. Because it was Cale, Rosalyn could think of a future with him and them having kids. Because it was Cale…
And because it was always going to be Cale, for him, she would willingly go to hell and back.
Rosalyn decided to check the ledger and saw that all their expenses before were recorded. She was mindlessly flipping through pages when she began to notice that the recordings were starting to look a little suspicious.
"…?"
Rosalyn flipped all the pages until she was at the last page, and paused. She stared at the page with slightly parted lips, realization slowly dawning on her. Rosalyn returned to the very first page and scanned the ledger more carefully this time.
After checking slowly and once she was sure, Rosalyn called out to her companion.
"Rok Soo-yah, are you done using the computer?"
[I'm transferring all files to mine and I'll be done in a few seconds.]
"I'll need to use that one to check something."
Rok Soo let out a hum before some keyboard sounds were heard, then in the next moment, he spoke again.
[Done. You can use it now, noona.]
Rosalyn quickly checked if there was a profile for all servants and maids who worked in the Emerald mansion, and once she found it, she immediately searched for the servants who worked two decades ago. Or, to be more specific, ever since Silvia started tormenting Roseanna.
And her suspicion was right.
The ledger had multiple recordings of medicine being bought, hospital bills, and even payments to the morgue. It appeared on multiple pages, almost repeatedly, that it was suspicious. How come they would need to pay the morgue almost 35 times? Who was it for? As far as Rosalyn knows, the morgue wouldn't ask to be paid to store a cadaver. So why on earth were her grandparents paying the morgue, and whose cadaver was it?
There was no name in the ledger to prove to whom they paid the morgue, but Rosalyn had a suspicion. Now, her suspicion was proven right as she stared at the servant's profile with a particular look in her eyes, that if Kim Rok Soo were to see it now, he would shudder and shout at Rosalyn to calm down.
"Silvia Cattell…."
Rosalyn formed her hands into a fist.
"You have really stooped so low."
And so did her grandfather for trying to bury the truth that Silvia had killed servants and maids while she was venting her anger because of how Edoardo would defend Roseanna. Silvia would direct her frustration by hitting the servants and maids of Emerald Mansion every time Edoardo would oppose her and stand for Roseanna. Rosalyn's heart wouldn't calm down at the realization. If Edoardo had not defended and protected Roseanna, it might be her who would be in the morgue instead of the servants and maids, and thinking about that was making Rosalyn's blood boil.
"We're charging her with serial murder. I won't let her get away with this."
[Noona, the computer also contains CCTV footage of her abusing the servants and maids of the Emerald mansion.]
Rosalyn clenched her jaw. It disgusts her that a woman like that was her grandmother; that woman's blood was flowing in her too, and it infuriates her how she could be related to such a vicious woman.
"How about my mother?"
[The footage has been tampered with, but since I have a copy of everything, I can try recovering it. I'll contact you again once it's done.]
"Alright. Let's get out of here. I might end up punishing her myself if I stay here a little longer."
Who's to say Rosalyn might not end up smashing Silvia Cattell's head to the wall for everything she had done?
Rosalyn turned off the computer and grabbed the ledger before asking Rok Soo to take hold of it for her. If they were to leave the room with Rosalyn holding it, Silvia might try to get it from her, and they cannot allow that. Once Rosalyn left, she made sure to rotate the small deer again to lock the secret room.
It won't do them good if Silvia were to find out they have already obtained all the evidence that can pin her down. That vicious woman might try to counter the evidence and make attempts to get out of this situation and blame it all on someone else. By all means, Rosalyn will not allow her even the slimmer chance of escape.
Not anymore.
Silvia Cattell will pay for everything she has done. Not only to Roseanna, but to Rosalyn's other aunts, and even to the innocent servants and maids who were dragged into this all because one crazy woman wasn't locked up like she should.
'Silvia Cattell, I assure you. No one can protect you now.'
While Rosalyn was having those dark thoughts, she opened the door and kicked the bodyguard who was standing in front, whose back was turned to her. It alarmed the other guards, and they tried to move closer and apprehend her, but Rosalyn dodged the fist that came for her face before clenching her fist and punching the guard's stomach.
"Pwa!!"
Blood came out of his mouth, and Rosalyn didn't waste time. She turned to another guard who tried to attack from behind, and swung her leg, kicking his head to the wall.
"Grab her!"
Another one tried to throw a punch, but Rosalyn grabbed his fist before twisting his arm, immediately screaming in pain. Rosalyn smashed his head to the wall before raising her head and quickly dodging another's fist.
[Noona, do you need—]
"It's fine, Rok Soo-yah."
Punch!
"Believe me, this is just a breather for me."
That was true, and Kim Rok Soo would know that better than anyone. The Rosalyn who spent 10 years in the other world was no stranger to a fist fight. Back then, she often reasoned out that her father taught her martial arts, and it was best to put it to use if given the chance. But Kim Rok Soo sometimes suspected that Rosalyn would purposely get into a fight for the sake of not forgetting how to fight.
She didn't want to lose the one skill her father painstakingly taught her when she was a young girl. Almost as if she wanted to hold onto the memory of the family she left behind in her original world.
[Then, I'll go ahead and recover the tampered footage. Noona, I'll be on standby. If you need me, just call for me.]
Rosalyn mindlessly listened to Rok Soo's voice while she was busy kicking down another guard who tried to grab her head.
[I'll be here.]
"Got it."
Bam!
Rosalyn smashed a guard's head to the floor before raising her head and avoiding the guard who was attempting to pin her to the floor. Rosalyn kicked his groin, smashing what was between his legs. The man froze before foaming at his mouth and fell helplessly on the ground.
Fwip!
Rosalyn grabbed the fist that came for her before unceremoniously pulling the guard and stepping aside, causing him to collide with another guard who was trying to attack from the other side. They hit their head together before losing consciousness.
"I won't drag this any longer."
Rosalyn cracked her knuckles before doing an uppercut and kicking another guard's throat the next second.
"T-this wretched woman…!"
Rosalyn grabbed his collar and smashed her forehead to his face. He couldn't even let out a scream before he fell backwards.
"This wretched woman happens to be the granddaughter of the woman you serve," Rosalyn flipped her hair that fell to the side of her face, "In case you didn't know."
Now there was only one guy left.
He took a step back, and another. Before he tried to reach for his belt to grab his gun, and pointed at Rosalyn. But before he could steady his hold and pull the trigger, Rosalyn zoomed in his direction and punched the center of his chest and did a high kick, hitting his chin.
"Pwa!"
The bodyguard couldn't even fight back.
Rosalyn let out a breath before running out of the hall. But somewhere, somewhere away from Breck, in a completely different city, was Cale, gazing at the TV showing the live CCTV with trembling eyes.
'…That high kick…'
There was no way he would be mistaken. He had seen Rosalyn do her iconic high kick in the past when people were picking on him for being undeserving of her. While Cale was busy hiding his identity as the eldest son of Henituse, Rosalyn's past was easily exposed, so many people knew she was the Princess of Breck.
For the Princess to date a rumored lout, many people couldn't accept it. It was to the point that they would insult Cale and make crude statements whenever Rosalyn was away.
So when Rosalyn found out, she beat up the guy who started it.
But the Rosalyn he spent five years with could not do that high kick.
Cale's expression changed as he stared at the running Rosalyn on the CCTV with an unreadable gaze.
'….Who exactly are you?'
He was getting more and more suspicious of her identity.
When Rosalyn reached the staircase, she paused.
Roseanna was standing in front of Silvia, who had multiple bodyguards around.
"…Mother, please let Rose go."
"Whatever do you mean?"
Roseanna's shoulders were trembling while she stood in front of Silvia, but she stood her ground and didn't back down. It was obvious she was trying to fight her anxiety and the fear that was looming in her heart and hugging her body; it was painfully obvious that she was remembering how Silvia had raised her hands on her, yet Roseanna refused to leave.
"Rose… Rose is innocent. W-whatever you want from me, please do not take it out on that poor child."
"I don't seem to understand a single thing you're saying." Silvia's gaze was condescending as she seemingly stared down at Roseanna, who could not look at her eyes. "Are you accusing me of something?"
Roseanna flinched.
"T-that is not…! I was just…!"
Rosalyn clenched her fist before she slowly walked down the staircase. She had her doubts that Roseanna would barge into the Emerald mansion on her own, especially knowing that her father, Edoardo, would never allow for these two to meet. But the fact that Roseanna was here means only one thing.
She left home without a word, and no one back home knew she was here.
"What are you doing? Are you here to beg me for forgiveness or what?"
Roseanna tensed.
Silvia scoffed loudly when she saw this.
"If you're here to beg for your daughter, then shouldn't you be kneeling and begging like the beggar that you are? Just like how you begged my son to marry you in the past?" Roseanna flinched, her gaze trembling. She remembered how Silvia mocked her for losing her parents in a car accident not long before she married Edoardo. She remembered Silvia disapproving of their marriage because she knew Roseanna was only using Edoardo as a means to escape from her evil relatives, who wanted to take advantage of the newly orphaned Roseanna.
Silvia's gaze changed as she stared at Roseanna with a sneer, seeing how Roseanna was still quick to spiral just being reminded of her dead parents. "After all, aren't you just a beggar girl?"
Roseanna bit her lips, clenching lightly on her skirt. She didn't mind Silvia's insults; she had heard much worse than this. Silvia had repeatedly made her look like she was a beggar who forced her way into their family, even though reality is that Edoardo pursued her for a long time and waited patiently for her, until Roseanna finally agreed to marry him. Silvia ignores that fact, refusing to believe that it was her son who loved Roseanna first. So she repeatedly insulted her, and Roseanna was no stranger to Silvia's foul mouth.
But what if, by being stubborn, Silvia directs her hate and frustration to Rosalyn instead? What if, by being stubborn, Rosalyn, who is currently in Emerald mansion, will suffer the consequences instead? No, just thinking about it was making Roseanna want to cry. She can bear anything if it were her, as long as it was her, but if her daughter were the one subjected to Silvia's endless torment instead… Roseanna cannot accept that!
Slowly, she lowered her body, moved her legs, ready to kneel. Roseanna was trembling as she moved down, and Silvia's vicious smile was forming as she watched Roseanna move.
But before Roseanna's knees would hit the floor, someone grabbed her arm and pulled her to stand.
Roseanna looked up and was dumbfounded to see Edoardo looking at her with an unreadable gaze.
Roseanna's heart trembled as she called out quietly.
"….Edoardo."
He didn't say anything. He simply checked Roseanna if she was injured anywhere, before gently pulling her into his embrace.
"Look at this insolent fool who came to ruin the fun," Silvia clicked her tongue loudly.
"Fun?" Edoardo asked with a low voice, "You're having fun?"
He slowly averted his gaze to his mother, his eyes turning cold.
"Then I see no reason why I should continue letting you have fun."
"Why you—!"
"Father."
Edoardo tensed before he whipped his head around and stared at Rosalyn with a trembling gaze.
"Rose…!"
Roseanna teared up when she saw Rosalyn, but when she noticed the dark and dried crimson on her leg, Roseanna gasped, her trembling hands on her mouth.
"What is… what is that…?!"
"Father, please take mother away."
"Roselitta, you're hurt—!"
"I'm not." Rosalyn calmly walked to the head bodyguard, Gero, who arrived along with Edoardo, and quietly took the gun attached to his belt.
Gero was alarmed at her action.
"Princess, what are you…?!"
Click.
Rosalyn pointed the gun at Silvia, who looked at her with wide eyes.
"What do you think you're doing, Daisy?"
Her voice sounded flat, as if she doubted Rosalyn's ability to fire a gun, as if she believed Rosalyn wouldn't pull the trigger.
Because Rosalyn is just a silly girl born to an insolent father and a beggar mother. What does she even know? What can she even do?
But there was something Silvia consistently overlooked because of her arrogance. Something that she will never come to understand, yet it is something that exists whether Silvia acknowledges it or not.
"I've told you," Rosalyn said, removing the safety and slowly moving her finger to the trigger. "That's not the name my father gave me."
And Silvia had made the mistake of thinking that Rosalyn wouldn't fire the gun pointed at her.
Bang!
Silvia managed to avoid the bullet, though she inevitably fell to the ground with her body trembling. She had previously stood in place, but now she was looking at Rosalyn with quivering eyes.
Did she really believe Rosalyn wouldn't shoot her? What a ridiculous woman. Rosalyn's eyes folded in amusement as she looked down on Silvia, who was now looking at her with disbelief.
Silvia, the arrogant woman who looked down on the women of Breck despite being a woman herself, who preyed on the weak, thinking that no one could ever stand against her, was now brought to the ground by the daughter of one of the women she tormented.
Inevitably becoming the prey in front of a predator.
Oh, how the tables have turned.
"R-Rose…."
Roseanna, who was previously shocked at the gunfire, snapped back to reality and tried to reach out her hand to Rosalyn who was standing in front of them, but Rosalyn didn't turn back despite obviously hearing her call.
Rosalyn crouched down and forced Silvia to look at her using the tip of the gun to raise her chin. She could see the way Silvia trembled while trying to keep a fierce look, even though her body was oozing with the fear she felt deep inside.
"Hey old hag," Gone were the respectful tone and sweet smile Rosalyn was faking earlier. What was now showing in her face was the cold eyes and emotionless voice that spoke. "You think I wouldn't kill you for everything you've done?"
At that moment, someone came out of the room across them.
"Rosalyn Breck! You crazy wench!"
It was her uncle, Grim Breck. Just like his name, he had a grim look on his face as he glared at Rosalyn, who looked like she was bullying Silvia with the gun.
"What the hell do you think you're doing?!"
Rosalyn craned her neck, before a laughter slowly bubbled out of her lips.
"Ah… I had my suspicions."
After Edoardo declared that Silvia and the old Breck would no longer be allowed near his wife and children, he had also stopped supporting them financially. With the old Breck's influence, it was still possible to have money to spend and live comfortably. However, after his death, it would be difficult for Silvia to manage on her own.
When Rosalyn first agreed to come to the Emerald mansion with Silvia, she assumed the Emerald mansion would be in bad shape. After all, Silvia wouldn't have enough money to keep the mansion maintained, let alone have servants to serve her and bodyguards to guard her.
Surprisingly, that was not the case. There were enough servants and maids who could keep the mansion looking like it always did. There were also multiple bodyguards situated all around the house. It didn't look like Silvia had suffered from poverty, let alone hunger.
Silvia was living a comfortable life despite her husband's death years ago, and her eldest son not giving her any forms of support.
Rosalyn was curious who the person was helping Silvia, but alas, she did not need to ask loudly. That person has come out himself.
"Grim," Edoardo called out with barely hiding his anger, "What are you doing here?"
"Brother, surely you are not blind to see your daughter threatening our mother just now, did you not?"
"Threatened?" Edoardo's shoulders were trembling from the fury that he was trying to contain but was slowly building up, "Who's threatening who? Who are you to speak about my daughter that way?! Grim Breck, you insolent bastard!"
But Grim did not care about Edoardo's anger. Instead, he signaled for one bodyguard to apprehend Rosalyn. Seeing this, Gero quickly moved to defend her, but a different guard blocked his path, pointing a gun at his head. He could not recklessly fight against armed men when his own gun was taken by the Princess herself. Not having his gun has put Gero in a tight spot, and he couldn't move rashly.
The rest of the bodyguards took out their guns as well and pointed at Roseanna and Edoardo. Seeing this, Edoardo was quick to hide Roseanna behind him.
It was obvious they were on the losing end. Their end only had Gero, while the other side had more than 20 bodyguards. Edoardo could not take the risk to fight; he feared it would put his wife and daughter in harm's way instead. So all he could do was stand in front of his wife while keeping watch of Rosalyn's back.
"Hey, uncle."
Rosalyn called out, shoving the gun to Silvia's throat.
"You really don't fear anything, do you?"
"Why would I?" Grim responded with no expression on his face, "You have my mother, so I'll take your parents as well. I'm being fair, aren't I?"
Rosalyn smiled.
"Then it seems on top of that, you are quite foolish as well."
Grim furrowed his eyebrows, not understanding what Rosalyn meant by that, though he also frowned at the obvious disrespect laced in her words.
Just when he was about to open his mouth and rebat, it was at that moment...
The double door burst open, disrupting their focus, as a figure quickly ran to them.
Pwack!
The bodyguard who was steadily approaching Rosalyn with a gun pointed at her had his gun kicked out of his grasp, and his arm was twisted behind his back. He was immediately brought to his knees as he screamed in pain.
"I'll see who will dare to point a gun at my sister again!"
John shouted angrily.
Grim subconsciously took a step back once he realized who barged in.
"Q-quick! Aprehend them all! Fire your guns!"
He ordered the rest of the bodyguards, but before they could even try to move their weapons and fire, more and more people came in through the wide-open door.
It was the 200 police officers that Edoardo had requested.
"Officers! Catch them! Don't let a single one slip away!" Frederick ordered the officers who arrived at the same time as them, who quickly surrounded the area and apprehended all the bodyguards and taking their weapons, including Grim Breck, while holding the warrant of arrest in his hand.
"Mom!" Josh rushed straight to Roseanna and Edoardo and calmed himself when he saw that they didn't seem hurt anywhere. "Father, I've brought the doctor. Let's have you two checked outside."
"Mother! Father!"
Pen and Seanna were by the door, and as soon as Josh ordered Gero and some of the guards they brought along to escort Roseanna and Edoardo, Pen shakily held his father's arm while Seanna held Roseanna's hands.
Pen's tears started falling. "I-I'm glad you two are safe…"
"Mother, father, let's get out of here," Seanna tried to pull them, but Roseanna refused, making Seanna give her a confused look.
"Your siblings… they're still inside…. I—!"
Pen wiped his tears before responding as calmly as he could, even though his heart was still trembling. "Hyung-nim ordered us to take you away first, mother, let's leave it to them."
"But…!"
"Alessia," Edoardo rubbed her shoulder comfortingly, "Let's trust our children."
Seeing how all of them were here, it must mean this was an elaborate plan they made from the moment Silvia took Rosalyn away. Maybe, even before then, it had been a plan that was brewed to catch the evildoers once and for all.
Roseanna had a complicated look on her face; nonetheless, she nodded her head slowly and allowed them to be escorted to the ambulance parked outside the mansion. Though before they could walk further away, Roseanna looked back and met eyes with Rosalyn.
Rosalyn smiled softly before mouthing something.
'We'll follow you soon.'
Roseanna's eyes shimmered with the tears which she refused to shed.
"Noona, are you alright? I saw on the CCTV earlier, your leg…" John spoke awfully a lot, unlike his usual self, while holding Rosalyn's shoulder and checking her for other injuries he might have missed.
"Noonim, we'll take it from here. Please get your wounds treated outside and rest," Frederick tried to sound as calm as he could, but it was obvious that his hands were shaking, seeing the dried crimson on Rosalyn's leg.
"Noonim, allow me to escort you to the ambulance. Don't worry, I've also brought the family doctor along." Josh was the only one who sounded calm amongst them. After all, he worked in the medical field, in situations like this, panicking wouldn't help, so he opted to stay calm.
"I'm fine. That's actually food coloring."
"????"
Rosalyn laughed lightly.
"I was faking it. Don't worry, I'm not hurt anywhere."
"Still… please allow the family doctor to check on you."
Rosalyn patted John's shoulder, "Calm down, brother. You look like you'll faint from worrying too much."
"Noona, this is a serious matter. What are we going to do if you end up collapsing?"
…What an ominous thing. As soon as John said that, Rosalyn started feeling slightly lightheaded. Thankfully, she was able to realize it right away and managed to pretend to be okay in order to avoid making her brothers worry.
"Alright, I'll listen to you. John, Fred, take care of the rest."
"Yes, noonim."
Josh allowed Rosalyn to hold his arm for support as he escorted her outside.
"Noonim, you don't need to pretend with me. Don't worry, I won't tell my brothers."
Oh, the downside of having a psychologist for a brother. Josh was so quick to notice despite Rosalyn's award-winning acting.
"…I'm just a little lightheaded. I think I need a quick nap."
"Understood."
Josh placed his coat on top of Rosalyn's shoulders, who smiled and muttered a quiet 'thanks' afterwards.
After they were outside the mansion, there were still a lot of officers around. She heard from Josh that their father had requested 200 officers to come with them. Rosalyn wasn't surprised to hear it; in fact, she predicted that Edoardo would request that many officers.
After all, Edoardo knows better than them how evil Silvia is. No one knows what tricks she will pull out of her sleeves in order to get away. Especially now that it turns out Grim Breck was helping her.
The question is, will he still try to help Silvia out once he realizes that Silvia was doomed to end up in jail forever?
While walking to the ambulance situated right outside the mansion, Rosalyn could see Roseanna, who was being checked by the medics present, with Edoardo right beside her. Seanna and Pen were nearby, talking to the family doctor and some of the medics who came along. When their approaching presence was noticed, Roseanna turned to their direction and teared up before asking the medics to let her move.
They didn't immediately say yes, and only did so once they were sure Roseanna wasn't hurt anywhere.
Roseanna rushed to Rosalyn's direction and gingerly held her face, her tears falling one by one.
"My baby…"
Rosalyn held Roseanna's trembling hand that was placed on her cheek.
"Are you hurt anywhere? Did she do anything to you? Tell me, did she say anything hurtful to you?"
"Mom, I'm alright," Rosalyn reassured her mother, but Roseanna's tears wouldn't stop falling.
"Don't hide anything from me, my love. I promise you, mom will protect you, so tell me if she did anything to you, okay? I won't let her hurt you."
Rosalyn smiled slightly. Right, this was the mother she had in her early childhood. She had a vague memory of those times whenever any of them were sick, Roseanna's façade of acting cold would crumble as she would stay right by their side and take care of them until they got better. Though once they recover, Roseanna would continue acting as the cold and distant mother who refuses to face them. But if they get hurt, get sick, or seem unwell, Roseanna's acting would temporarily disappear, before going back to acting cold again.
But the Roseanna in front of her didn't seem like she wanted to pretend she didn't care; her acting had ended completely. Gone were the fake cold gaze and the strict demeanor. Only a gaze that held fragility and grace, that belonged to Alessia Roseanna Grande-Breck.
Rosalyn couldn't help but giggle softly.
"I'm glad to see you back, mom."
Roseanna froze.
"….What do you mean, Rose?" She looked a little confused, her tears halted, "I was always here?"
Rosalyn sighed softly. At that moment, John and Frederick finished overseeing everything inside the mansion and came out as well. When Roseanna saw them approaching, her tears started falling again, though this time she looked angry.
"You too, Yon!"
John froze in his spot. Yon… it was his childhood nickname, something which Roseanna had always called him by. Though when Roseanna started her cold act, she never called John that way again.
This was the first time in a long time that he had heard that name.
Roseanna grabbed John's hand and pulled him closer, gazing at him disapprovingly with tears falling from her eyes.
"Do you have any idea how dangerous that was? What would you do if you got hurt?!"
John moved his gaze from Rosalyn to Roseanna, seemingly at a loss for words. He looked like he wanted to reason out that he did it to defend his sister, but at the sight of his crying mother, he couldn't say anything.
"You may be the heir now, but you're my son first!" A sob left her trembling lips that alarmed him.
"M-mother… I'm fine, I didn't get hurt," He tried to comfort and reassure her, but Roseanna wouldn't stop crying. "I'm really fine…"
Roseanna set her eyes next to Frederick, who instantly tensed. He had never seen Roseanna openly cry in the past, although he remembered Roseanna being soft and gentle with them in their early childhood, she didn't really cry in front of them. But seeing her cry was making his chest hurt.
"Rick… are you hurt anywhere? Tell me, I'll definitely punish anyone who laid hands on you!"
Rick… it was a name only Roseanna called. While everyone called him Fred, Roseanna was the only one who insisted on calling him differently. Frederick couldn't remember why and how it came to this, but he did recall overhearing the maids happily talking about how the madam was giving her children cute nicknames that only she would call them by.
And it was a fact that may have been forgotten by how strained their relationship as a family has become, but it was a fact nonetheless: Roseanna never played favorites. She had loved them all equally, whether it was back then or now, she never favored one over the other.
"Suè, I know you prepared the medics and called for the family doctor, but you should get checked too. W-what if those men had hurt you somewhere? I…. No… none of you should get hurt, do you hear me?"
"I'm fine, mom." Josh patted Roseanna's back, who was worrying too much, ironically resembling how John had previously fussed over Rosalyn.
"You need to listen to me, Suè!"
"Mother…"
"Penny… Yanna…."
Roseanna teared up before pulling them into her embrace, kissing their faces while muttering over and over how sorry she was for leaving so suddenly and making them worry. Seeing the other four standing stiffly on the side, Roseanna pulled John, Josh, Frederick, and Rosalyn in her embrace, too.
This was the very first time they got to feel their mother's embrace again after such a long time.
Indeed, they have come a long way.
But, despite Roseanna's façade completely crumbling and her true emotions and true personality coming out, there was one person who only stood and watched from the back.
Edoardo was only gazing at his wife and children with the gaze that spoke of countless emotions, at the same time, none of which could be understood.
He turned around, but before he could take a step away, someone's voice made something in him stop.
"Father."
Oh. There was that way of calling again. Rosalyn's way of calling for him, like she never once regretted having him as her father. Like she took pride in the fact that her father is Edoardo Breck, and only Edoardo Breck.
Edoardo tried to hide his hands, which began shaking.
Rosalyn broke away from Roseanna's embrace and gazed solemnly at Edoardo's back. It looked like a huge wall that prevented anyone and everyone from seeing what he was hiding inside—his emotions, his feelings, anything that could be used as weakness; the real Edoardo Breck.
And Rosalyn had enough watching her family act as something they were not.
She simply had enough.
"There's something I've been meaning to tell you after all these years."
The years she spent away from home, the years she spent being showered by Cale's love and affection, as well as the years she spent trapped in a completely different world.
All of her past experiences taught her one thing, which she had longed to tell her family if the day ever came that she would return to them again. Alas, that day has finally come. After so much hardship, tears, and enduring things.
Rosalyn found the voice that could awaken the dim light hiding behind the tall walls Edoardo built around him.
"It is never a weakness to show your family how much they mean to you."
Edoardo's breath hitched.
Rosalyn watched carefully as Edoardo's back, which looked like a huge wall impossible to climb, slowly sank and hunched as he finally looked back.
'Ah.'
Edoardo's gaze, which used to appear stern and strict, now resembled the same eyes she used to see as a child.
'My dad is back.'
Edoardo no longer looked like the man who cannot be questioned; he simply had the appearance of a father who felt too much and loved too much.
The real Edoardo Breck.
One step, two step. And another step.
Clasp!
For almost twenty years or more of Edoardo hiding behind his strict façade, he finally allowed himself to shed the tears he painstakingly held back.
"…I'm glad you're safe."
His voice was hushed and shaky, unlike the authoritative and stern voice that made him appear as if defiance was not an option.
"I'm sorry for being late… I'm sorry… because of me you…"
Rosalyn patted her father's back, who was finally letting out his inner feelings.
"I did it because I wanted to. It's not your fault, father."
"Even still… If I had a better mother, all of you wouldn't have to suffer."
And that was Edoardo's deepest regret. Because he had that vile woman as a mother, it put not only his wife, but his children as well, in harm's way. All because he had a mother who could not accept his marriage, no matter what he did or no matter how many times he talked.
Rosalyn smiled softly as she let her father speak his truth after years of silence.
"Dad…" She felt Edoardo stiffen at the manner she called for him, just like how she used to when she was a child. "We can't choose our parents, it's not your fault she turned out that way, and it's not your fault she hurt us either. All of it was her fault, not yours."
All the words that used to be left unspoken were finally being spoken. All of their truths that they held back from saying were finally being said.
There was no longer any pretense in the family that used to be full of warmth and love.
"You can't choose who will become your parents, but I'm grateful you chose my mom."
Edoardo paused before moving his gaze to Roseanna, who also had tears in her eyes. Edoardo swallowed the lump that formed in his throat before hugging them tighter.
…And because he had his arms wrapped around all of them, it was bound to make someone cry soon.
Seanna tried to tap Edoardo's strong arm.
"B-breathe… I can't breathe…!"
Edoardo gasped as he immediately pulled away. His hands quickly cradled Seanna's face.
He gazed at her tearfully.
"I'm sorry, Seanna."
Seanna felt awkward. Unlike her older siblings, who were able to see Edoardo act this way in their early childhood, Seanna did not have a single memory of Edoardo being remotely affectionate or caring. She was too young when Edoardo was still being truthful, so she couldn't remember this version of him. She only remembers the strict father, which was why when she decided to live abroad, there was nothing that could hold her back and tie her down to her family.
"I.. I'm fine… There's no need to worry."
Seanna really couldn't stand the way Edoardo looked at her like he was in pain hearing her pained cry earlier. It was making her feel guilty for reacting and made her wish she didn't say anything instead if it meant Edoardo wouldn't be acting this way now.
As much as Rosalyn wanted to stay a little longer, her persistent lightheadedness was reminding her that she still needed to rest. She directed her gaze to Josh, who felt her intense staring and looked back, upon meeting eyes, Josh nodded his head in understanding before moving to her side.
"John, I'll be staying in your car."
"Noona?"
John quickly reacted after hearing what Rosalyn said.
"Don't worry, hyung. Noona just wants to rest."
It was Josh who responded for her.
"Rose," Roseanna called out with worry evident in her voice, "A-are you sure you don't want to be checked by the medic?"
"Roselitta, they're just over there. I'll call them for you, give me a moment."
Edoardo looked like he was about to leave, but Rosalyn grabbed his hand to stop him from leaving. She put on a smile in front of her parents, who no longer hid their concern for her.
"I'm fine. I just want to rest."
Being checked by the medic was only a hassle. Rosalyn was sure she didn't get hurt anywhere, so there was no need to do that. All she wants now is to sleep in order to get rid of this lightheadedness that was growing worse by the minute.
"Okay… you rest up, don't worry about anything anymore."
Rosalyn nodded her head at Edoardo's words. Indeed, there was no need to worry about anything now that both her parents had completely thrown away those pretenses they imposed on themselves, thinking that it would protect their children from growing weak and being targeted by Silvia.
"I'll see you after I wake up."
Edoardo paused before a soft smile formed on his lips. There was something about Rosalyn's words that made him feel the gentlest emotion there is.
Rosalyn raised her hand to her other siblings, who looked like they would start yapping, to gesture to them to stop.
"I'll listen to the rest later."
She knew very well, once they started talking, it would continue pouring out. By all means, Rosalyn truly wants to reserve the last remains of her sanity to sleep.
Hearing no protest from them, she allowed Josh to escort her to John's car. Why John's car? Because she knew if she stayed there, John would not allow any of their siblings to possibly disrupt her sleep. Had she chosen to sleep in the other cars instead, Rosalyn was almost certain she would be woken up by her siblings' yapping.
'Almost', because there was that sliver of hope that her siblings weren't completely tactless. That is, if Seanna and Pen won't be in the same space.
Once Rosalyn was in the back seat, Josh pulled a pillow and blanket from the compartment and ensured that Rosalyn was comfortable before telling her that he would leave her to rest. Rosalyn thanked him before closing her eyes.
She immediately fell asleep, feeling the exhaustion all over. After all, her body was not the same as before her forced transmigration, so it was difficult for her to keep up anymore.
Though before she completely lost consciousness, she heard Kim Rok Soo's voice.
[Sleep well, noona. You've done well.]
Rosalyn managed to let out a hum before a small smile stayed on her lips as she slept.
Chapter 11: The Revenge of Breck's Children
Chapter Text
Contrary to what Rosalyn said, her quick nap turned into six long hours of sleep. When she woke up, she was already in bed, wearing new clothes, with the sun replaced by the moon high up in the sky. When she checked the time, it was already 8 in the evening.
Rosalyn went down to the dining room and found that her family was still there. She was a little surprised since her family would often have dinner by 6 o'clock, yet it seemed like they were waiting for her.
"Rose, you're awake." Roseanna's gaze was the same soft gaze she remembered in her early childhood, "Come, take your seat. Let's eat together."
"Roselitta, I've ordered the chef to prepare your favorite. Eat as much as you'd like," Edoardo no longer had the pretentious, stern gaze, although his voice sounded a little awkward. Like he did not know how to talk to her now that he no longer wanted to act strict.
"Thank you," Rosalyn said softly as she sat next to John.
Usually, it would be Rosalyn sitting on Edoardo's right, but since she left the house and John became the official heir, her seat became John's, so naturally, John's seat would be hers.
"Noona, sit here."
"It's fine, John. It's just a sitting arrangement."
Rosalyn stopped John from standing when she saw him about to get up and give his seat to her. There was no need for such a hassle. Even if she was the eldest daughter, John is the eldest son and the heir. It was only right for him to sit there.
It was not based on their rank; John earned that, especially since in the future, it will be him who will be leading this family.
"Noonim, do you feel better now?" Josh asked while the servants came in to serve their meal, one by one.
"Yes, thank you for asking. But who carried me to my room?"
Josh was pointedly looking at John, who was acting nonchalant as he ate his food. Seeing this, Rosalyn chuckled. Her first brother was as caring as always.
"I feel comfortable knowing that John will be the one leading the family in the future," Rosalyn spoke happily, "Breck will be in good hands."
"Hyung-nim has always been reliable since we were younger," Frederick commented, "But I fear that he will follow in his father's footsteps."
Pen choked on his food, and a servant was quick to give him water. After drinking water, Pen was looking at Frederick like he was crazy.
Why the hell would he say that out loud, especially in front of their father?!
Edoardo had a small smile on his face.
"….Indeed, I worry about that too. John reminds me of my younger self. It would hurt to see him grow and become like me."
"I-it's not that bad of a thing, is it?" Seanna spoke at that moment while keeping her gaze on her food, "F-father might have been like that… and while our childhood might have been stifling because father was strict and mother was distant, b-but…!"
When she looked up, she saw Edoardo gazing at her softly. Seanna flinched and immediately averted her gaze, fumbling over her words.
"F-father tried his best and…. It's not that bad…!"
Rosalyn could not help but chuckle seeing and hearing her family interacting like this. When was the last time they were able to share a meal and talk comfortably? Indeed, so much time has passed. Gone were the pretenses and the feeling of needing to submit and walk on eggshells; it has now been replaced by the old warmth that used to always surround them.
To others, it looked like a normal family dinner. But in Rosalyn's eyes, it was her loving father and caring mother, along with her siblings, who were young and innocent.
It was Rosalyn's lost childhood, something she might have forgotten because of how long ago it was; nevertheless, it was the childhood memory that she always held dearly in her heart.
"Hyung-nim, don't follow father's footsteps by keeping everything to yourself." Josh spoke calmly while slicing his steak, "If you're struggling, ask us for help. We'll be more than happy to help you. Don't try to shoulder everything alone."
Their father did everything and leaped so that John could walk. There was no need to be so stifling to himself and try to do everything on his own, like their father did.
Of course, it didn't mean that Edoardo should continue doing what he had done before, especially now that the Breck siblings have come together for once and decided to do everything for their family. They were adults now; there was no need to be protected behind closed doors and watch their parents suffer everything for them.
They were adults now. They were capable adults who were capable of protecting this family, too. So there was no need for sacrifices anymore.
No more.
"I don't want to see any of you collapse because of stress."
While Josh's words were directed at everyone, he was looking at Rosalyn. Rosalyn just smiled, hearing this.
"Because of that, I'll be arranging for Mom and Dad to go to therapy. I don't want to leave this as is."
Josh now averted his gaze to Edoardo and Roseanna, who were silently looking back at him.
"If you don't want to, it's fine, you can refuse. But knowing how long you've endured everything, I worry that it might have long-lasting effects on your health later on. I just don't want to be complacent."
Josh was a registered psychologist; of course, he would be all about health and wellness. But even if he wasn't, he was still their son who had to watch them suffer from what Silvia had done. He knew very well how their parents might be hiding their pain deep inside, even if they don't talk about it.
He did not want to put them at a higher risk of continuing to neglect their health, which may lead to more suffering later. While it can still be managed, he wanted to help his parents.
What was the point of being in the medical field if he could not even do this much for his family?
Clack.
Roseanna picked up her utensils and smiled softly.
"Alright, we'll listen to you."
Josh's shoulders tensed hearing her agree so easily, before he relaxed. It wasn't obvious because he was keeping a neutral face, but it was obvious that he was happy.
"Don't worry about the case, I'll be handling it myself. Mother, father, rest assured, I'll make sure evildoers will be punished with the highest possible punishment there is."
Frederick spoke with conviction and a certain glint in his eyes. Roseanna laughed lightly, hearing this.
Frederick stiffened at Roseanna's carefree laughter, something which he only vaguely remembered hearing in his childhood. Now, though, it looked as if Roseanna did not have any worry in the world anymore.
It wasn't obvious, but Frederick's gaze softened.
"Mother, father, leave it to us. We'll definitely get that justice for you."
Nothing in this world could ever describe what exactly it was that they felt; no word could ever encompass everything that they felt seeing their family become like this after everything that happened and everything they went through. There was a time they unknowingly hurt each other's feelings, there was a time it felt like their relationship had gone for the worse, and there was a time their relationship had become strained.
It felt like no amount of apology could ever fix what was already broken. Yet as if fate had a different plan, it brought them together like this. As if they weren't supposed to separate, as if they weren't supposed to lose the family they cherished deep inside, as if Breck was not supposed to lose their battle.
And maybe, just maybe, that was truly the case.
Edoardo looked at Rosalyn, who was eating comfortably, before opening his mouth.
"…Roselitta."
His voice was hushed, quiet, like it held the hidden fear of popping this bubble-like illusion of a happy family, only to wake up to the reality that their broken relationship was still broken.
"Yes, Dad?"
Edoardo's gaze softened.
"I'm sorry."
Rosalyn froze, her spoon falling to her plate as her grip loosened.
She slowly moved her gaze towards Edoardo.
"I don't think a simple apology can make up for everything I've put you through, and even if I agree to all your wishes, it still won't be enough."
He sounded like he would choke on his words anytime. His voice was strained, like he was forcing himself to speak despite the huge lump in his throat trying to block his words. Edoardo needed to talk; he needed to talk because he no longer wanted to lose his daughter again. He no longer wanted Rosalyn to turn her back on them again.
"But at least… at the very least… allow this foolish father to make up for everything little by little."
Rosalyn's lips parted slightly before she pushed her chair. She walked straight into her father's arms and hugged him.
Edoardo was taken aback, but when he recovered, he pulled Rosalyn closer to his embrace until she was almost sitting on his lap.
Just like when she was younger, the little Rosalyn who always gave Edoardo the warmest hugs while happily calling for him. The little Rosalyn who would always ask how his day went and would invite him to play with her. The little Rosalyn who didn't shy away from showing how much she loved her father, because she had a father who showered her with love.
Even if Rosalyn was already an adult, to Edoardo, she was still that little girl who would always run to his arms as soon as he returned home from work.
Edoardo's tears fell one by one.
Oh, how cruel he has been to his beloved daughter. How could he subject her to his strictness? Edoardo realized how foolish he was for doing that.
"…Thank you."
Rosalyn mutters softly, gently, allowing herself to bask in her father's redemption even if it took such a long time.
"Thank you… really…. This means so much to me."
"Oh, my dear love," Edoardo hugged Rosalyn tighter, his tears could not be stopped, "I am so sorry for making you suffer… I have no excuse…. No, anything I say will only sound like an excuse, and I never want to hurt you again…."
Rosalyn laughed lightly, though it only made her want to cry even more.
To think that she would hear her father apologizing so sincerely… even if she wanted to hear it, but to actually hear it was a different feeling altogether.
"You not supporting my divorce is more than enough," Rosalyn spoke humorously. Although she was serious about what she said.
Edoardo patted Rosalyn's back before she broke away from the hug, although she was still slightly sitting on Edoardo's thigh.
"Don't you want to continue being a designer? I'll make arrangements to help bring your shop back."
Oh… he knows what happened to Rosalyn's boutique.
"That's…. Okay, thank you, Dad."
Rosalyn didn't feel like refusing. After all, she needed a way to earn her money to make Cale realize she did not marry him for that.
At that moment, Roseanna clasped her hands together.
"There's a banquet Mr. Torpe would hold in three months!" She spoke with a sparkle in her eyes, though when she directed her gaze at Rosalyn, her gaze softened. "How about we all go there together?"
That would be the first time they'll be attending a banquet as a family.
"Roselitta can design our outfits. How about that?"
Of course, she would be paid for her service. After all, she is a designer. Agreeing to this would be like killing two birds with one stone, the perfect comeback for the fashion designer Rosalyn Henituse.
Rosalyn could see right through their intention, which made her smile softly.
Rosalyn stood and returned to her seat.
"I'll make arrangements for that right away, but first," John turned towards Rosalyn, who was beside him now, "Noona, how about going to the charity banquet hosted by the Fromm family with me?"
"Hm? There's something like that?"
"Yes, in fact…"
Clack.
John placed his utensils down and faced Rosalyn.
"I heard Cale hyung-nim is attending as well."
Rosalyn paused.
Then her face turned red.
"Pfft-!"
"D-did you just say that to tease me, John?" Rosalyn grumbled while trying to hide her reddened face.
"No, I wouldn't lie to you," but John was still trying to suppress his laughter, "But I did not think you would react so strongly."
"What's wrong with my reaction? D-dad also turns red whenever mom accompanies him to banquets before."
Now it was Edoardo who was turning red. He cleared his throat to mask his embarrassment. Though when he looked to the side, he saw Roseanna, who was looking at him. Edoardo's face turned even redder.
"That's perfect, Eonnie! Don't worry about what to wear, I have exactly what you would need!" Seanna chirped in with an excited voice.
"How about me? I want to go to a banquet with Noonim too!" Pen claimed loudly with a sulky look on his face. As if he couldn't accept that Rosalyn was only going with John.
"I only have one invitation, Pen. I can only bring one person with me."
Pen's shoulders sank at John's response.
"Is there no other way, hyung-nim?"
"Argh! Why is this crybaby acting like this again? Stop whining! We'll all still go to a banquet in three months anyway!" Seanna retorted in annoyance. Pen was annoyed by her words, and so, the two youngest in the family began bickering until dinner ended.
Click.
Rosalyn accompanied her mother to the master's bedroom after Roseanna asked her to accompany her. Roseanna sat on the mattress and tapped the space beside her, inviting Rosalyn to come close.
Rosalyn obediently sat beside her mother, and silence enveloped them for a moment. During that silence, it seemed that Roseanna was simply gathering her thoughts, and strength, and the courage to speak. Once she had had enough of it, Roseanna spoke in a quiet voice.
"…Your grandmother tried to kill you when you were two."
Rosalyn held her left hand, which trembled, to avoid being noticed by her mother.
"I was in the kitchen preparing snacks so you could eat after your nap. Your grandmother came to visit, and she sent your nanny away. At that time, I didn't know she would become so cruel... she...."
Roseanna's lip trembled, unable to say what happened next. Yet despite the lack of words, Rosalyn already understood.
"...When I got into your room, I caught her in the act and managed to stop her. But when I held you in my arms, you had already turned blue."
It was obvious to her that her mother was simply trying her best not to cry while telling this story, because she wanted Rosalyn to understand. She wanted to understand the root of her protectiveness and the fear she felt each time Silvia Cattell was near her children.
"...I couldn't tell Edoardo," Roseanna's voice became hushed as if it hid all the cries she had long shed, "He never knew that we almost lost you. I was afraid... I was afraid that if I told him, he would cut ties with his family, and he would be completely isolated from them. I was—"
Roseanna paused before her gaze fell on the warm hand that held her trembling ones. Roseanna formed her lips into a thin line and tried her best not to cry. Despite everything Rosalyn has been through, she was still so kind.
"...I was a fool."
Oh, how unfair they have been to their eldest daughter, who did everything she could possibly do not to disappoint them. Even in her childhood, it was Rosalyn who remembered their warmth and love the most, yet even though it was obvious in her eyes how she wanted them to go back to how they were, Edoardo and Roseanna refused to shower them again with the affection they used to give without a second thought.
Because they thought that by raising their children strongly and strictly, they would be able to fight against any injustice that would be directed at them. Without even realizing it, it was them who gave them that very injustice they wanted to protect them from.
Yet despite all that, instead of holding a grudge and being angry with them for the rest of her life, Rosalyn came back and took it upon herself to set things right.
"If I had told Edoardo, had I told him from the start... none of you would have had to deal with a grandmother who could hurt you any time."
Roseanna's heart broke, knowing that it was not only she who suffered at Silvia's hands. She knew all her children witnessed the very last time Silvia was able to raise her hand against her before Edoardo cut them off. She knew deep down that memory had tormented her children for a long time, even if they never admitted it out loud.
She knew, because there were times when she would see Rosalyn crying in her sleep. There were times when John freezes when he sees news about domestic violence. There were times when Josh's eyes goes blank anytime he sees someone who slightly resembled Silvia. There were times when Fred would tense when he sees a bodyguard whose face he had never seen before. There were times when Pen would hold his head, saying that he could hear screams but he didn't know where it was coming from.
And there was Seanna, who grew fearful of the sight of blood, to the point of fainting.
Roseanna knew all of that. Yet she couldn't do anything, because in her heart, there was the sadness and guilt of knowing that her children became like that because they saw such a sight, that it was all because of her.
"Forgive this foolish mother, my Rose. I couldn't even protect you from such a monster." Roseanna's tears fell on the back of Rosalyn's hand that continued holding hers, "And without even realizing it.... I have made you feel what that monster made me feel."
Roseanna became unwilling to welcome Rosalyn's spouse because she could not accept him, even though she had yet to meet Cale personally. She immediately deemed Cale unworthy of her daughter without even trying to learn or understand why Rosalyn chose him among everyone. Roseanna simply frowned and disapproved of a marriage, simply because she was unwilling to accept Cale as her son-in-law.
That was exactly how Roseanna's cruel relationship with Silvia began. In the past, it was Silvia who had done all that to her; she did not want to accept Roseanna as the rightful wife of Edoardo, and as a daughter-in-law, because she looked down on Roseanna for being an orphan.
After everything had settled, Roseanna began to understand why Rosalyn went to such lengths just to make them accept Cale. Roseanna realized it then, that if they do not wake up and correct their mistakes, they will end up following the old sick tradition of Breck; Roseanna would become the next Silvia. And something about that made her stomach churn.
Roseanna teared up when she imagined that it was Rosalyn who was in their place instead, and they were the cruel in-laws. "I became such a cruel mother to my own daughter."
"Mom," Rosalyn called out softly, giving Roseanna's hand a tight squeeze. "It's alright now. I'm not angry. What matters is that you have come to realize, and you would never do it again."
Roseanna has avoided becoming the next Silvia, and the long, cruel tradition of tormenting the ones who married into the family has finally been put to an end. There will no longer be a new Silvia, nor a new victim.
Breck Family will be anew, and will leave the old Breck behind.
"You know, Mom," Rosalyn leaned closer and rested her head on her mother's shoulder, "Actually... I want to say sorry."
Roseanna's tears halted as her face turned into confusion.
"What for?"
"I actually used you," Rosalyn admitted. Seeing how honest her mother has become, Rosalyn wanted to do the same thing. "I had doubts that Dad would remain unyielding no matter what I do, so to make him agree to my wishes, I thought using you, his weakness, would finally get to him. If I do you a big favor, Dad will definitely lower all his walls."
And that was proven right.
By giving Roseanna the justice she deserves, Edoardo will be willing to do anything for the person who would be able to do that. Because Edoardo Breck's weakness was always his wife. Rosalyn knew that, arguably better than anyone, so she used it to her advantage in order to make Edoardo yield.
"...Sorry. I may not have pure intentions after all."
"That's not true, my Rose." Roseanna moved slightly and cradled Rosalyn's face in her hands, gazing at her softly with her eyes that had gone red from crying, "You came here with the pure intention of making us accept your husband, you made this plan to see positive results from that intention. My dear, I was not used. I was simply a vessel to that pure intention you had from the start."
Rosalyn felt like she was hit by a small star hearing her mother's words. She couldn't say anything, as she stared awestruck at Roseanna's gentle smile that slowly formed on her lips.
"You did that for good, and it came from the goodness of your heart."
Rosalyn parted her lips slightly.
"...What makes you say that?"
A soft chuckle bubbles out of Roseanna's lips as her eyes crinkle, reflecting nothing but adoration for Rosalyn, who was looking at her with a dumbfounded expression.
"You are my daughter, after all."
Not Silvia's like how she forced and insisted, not some unknown woman on the street who would claim to be Edoardo's old paramour. Not anyone else's but Roseanna's.
Rosalyn opened her mouth, only to close it again. Seeing the look of love in Roseanna's face left her speechless. When words failed her, Rosalyn simply allowed herself to smile and allow the softness of this situation to settle in her heart.
"My Rose, you should get some rest. You had such a long day."
Rosalyn chuckled before slowly standing.
"And we'll have a long day again tomorrow."
Roseanna had a soft smile on her lips as her gaze followed Rosalyn moving to the door.
"Good night, Mom. I'll see you in the morning."
"Good night, my love."
Clack.
When Rosalyn left the room, Roseanna let out a soft sigh as she looked at her hands, remembering how her daughter held her so gently, and a face full of understanding. Rosalyn had every right to be angry; in fact, Roseanna would understand it more if the Rosalyn who came back was vengeful. But instead of hating, Rosalyn was so full of love.
'...Is it because of her husband?'
That would be the obvious answer.
Roseanna paused when she heard the door creak open, her head turning. When she met eyes with Edoardo, Roseanna instantly stood and rushed to hug Edoardo.
Edoardo seemed taken aback, his hands hanging awkwardly in the air. When Roseanna only hugged him even tighter, Edoardo carefully closed the door behind him, before slowly letting his hands rest on Roseanna's back, hugging her back gently.
"...I'm sorry."
Edoardo didn't say anything.
"I'm sorry, Edoardo. I never meant anything I said earlier. I never want to divorce you."
"..."
Edoardo pulled Roseanna closer, holding her tightly in his embrace.
"...No, my sweet. I should be the one apologizing. Because of my parents...." his voice came out shaky, no longer wanting to finish his sentence. "...If it wasn't me whom you married, you would have had a completely different life. In the end, it's all my fault."
"No!" Roseanna shot up, nuzzling on the junction between Edoardo's neck and shoulder. "If I didn't marry you, I wouldn't have a bunch of amazing children who can fight and stand for themselves."
Roseanna could not imagine how her life would be if she didn't have any of their six children, or all of them together. Just the thought of one child missing from her life, Roseanna was sure to lose her mind. What more if all of them weren't the children she could call her own? No, Roseanna would rather not live a life like that at all.
"If I were given a second chance in life, I would choose you again. And again. And again." Roseanna was almost clutching her hands on Edoardo's back, almost like she wanted to express how much she truly wouldn't want anyone else but him. "My husband can only be you."
While the old married couple were having their moment, meanwhile, in Rosalyn's room...
"Mm..."
Rosalyn yawned softly as she sat on the mattress of her bed. Her eyes fell on the device on her bedside table with a note on top of it. Rosalyn immediately recognized it as her phone, which had been confiscated by Silvia earlier. Rosalyn picked up the note and recognized that the handwriting was from John. In the note, he wrote:
'I got your phone back. I'm leaving it here since you weren't in your room when I came in.'
'Oh, how thoughtful.'
It was great that John was able to retrieve her phone from wherever Silvia kept it hidden.
Rosalyn immediately opened her phone, only to see that it was barely 10% now. Rosalyn pouted before opening the bedside table's drawer and taking her charger out. Thankfully, there was an outlet just behind the bedside table, so Rosalyn wouldn't have to get up from the bed. After making sure that her phone was charging, Rosalyn settled into bed.
Upon lying flat on the mattress, Rosalyn felt the drowsiness coming at her in full force. She let out another yawn before letting her eyelids close shut. Though there was one part of her consciousness tugging at her that she was forgetting something important.
Rosalyn touched her phone with her eyes closed, tapping randomly before she paused.
Rosalyn turned to the side, wanting to check her phone for something, just to see what she was instinctively trying to recall, but she couldn't open her eyes anymore and fell right asleep.
Unknown to her, she had accidentally dialed Cale's number.
Ring! Ring!
Cae flinched when his phone rang loudly, before furrowing his eyebrows when he saw the time. Who on their right mind would be calling him at 10 o'clock?
Cale buttoned his pajama only at the third button, before grabbing his persistently ringing phone with an annoyed expression to see which crazy bastard was calling him at the dead of the night, before freezing when he saw that it was Rosalyn.
"..."
...Why is this woman calling?
Cale stared at his screen for a few seconds before moving his thumb to answer the video call.
Once it was connected, the first thing he saw was Rosalyn's sleeping face.
"????"
Why the hell is a sleeping person calling him so late at night??
'...Did she accidentally dial my number?'
Cale couldn't voice out his question. He was hearing Rosalyn's light breathing because her phone was close to her face. Seeing this, Cale was a little annoyed. How can she sleep with a gadget next to her? Doesn't she know that the radiation coming from her phone is harmful to one's health?
What an annoying woman.
Cale plopped on the bed and stared at his screen. He began to wonder: how would Rosalyn react if she woke up and realized she was videocalling Cale while sleeping? Would she lash out? Would she be embarrassed before hastily ending the call? Cale became curious.
As they say, curiosity kills an unguarded cat. But Cale isn't an unguarded cat; he would be the curiosity who was holding the knife as he played along with an unguarded, sleeping cat-like fox. A fox who schemes behind everyone's back, a fox so sly she would not easily reveal her true face, a fox like that was bound to meet its match soon enough. And Cale? Cale was curious enough to stay.
So he didn't end the call and simply placed his phone on the phone stand, situating it on top of the bedside table, while going through some of the paperwork he brought home.
Cale was focused on reading the documents carefully before flipping through the pages. He wrote out some corrections he would like to see and some advice on how to make the document easier to read next time. He didn't notice how much time had passed; he was completely absorbed in his work that he didn't even realize Rosalyn was slowly waking up.
Rosalyn turned her head up straight, her eye twitching, noticing the bright light ahead. She groaned before moving her hand to cover her eyes, but because she used the hand that held her phone, it fell to the ground and made a loud 'thud' sound.
Rosalyn jolted awake. She tried to look around, blinking her eyes slowly before moving to see what had fallen to the floor, only to see her phone's screen showing that she had been video calling someone.
"?????"
When she realized who was on the other side of the screen, Rosalyn's eyes widened as she quickly picked up her phone.
"?" Cale noticed shifting sounds from the latter, so he stopped reading the document and lowered it to his lap, before turning to his phone.
His gaze met with sunset-like ones.
'Oh.'
Cale took his glasses off and placed them on the bedside table.
'She woke up.'
Rosalyn was awestruck. Particularly, her eyes lowered to Cale's half-buttoned-down pajama, revealing not much, but enough for her mind to wander to places it probably shouldn't.
Rosalyn swallowed thickly.
How on earth did she wake up to a snack in front of her? No, Cale is not a snack. He's the whole damn buffet.
["Why are you staring at me like that?"]
Cale asked with an eyebrow raised.
"...Oh, you're real."
["???"]
Rosalyn laughed nervously, fanning her other hand to her face. Why the hell was this room suddenly so hot?
"I thought maybe I was dreaming and you weren't really in front of me."
["I'm not,"] Cale spoke calmly while arranging his documents neatly, ["I'm in Rowoon."]
"What a handsome guy."
["...What?"]
"Nothing."
Rosalyn averted her gaze and inevitably saw the time on the wall clock. When she realized this, she slowly realized why her consciousness was reminding her of something of great importance. Rosalyn moved her gaze back to the screen of the phone as she called out softly.
"Cale."
Cale didn't respond and was still focused on arranging the documents before putting them away. But before he could move away, Rosalyn spoke again.
With a bright smile, Rosalyn said. "Happy anniversary."
Cale paused.
Anniversary?
He turned his eyes on the clock and saw the moment the long hand struck past 12, with the small hand showing that it was already midnight. The date today is something he won't need to ask. He knew very well. Because on this day, ever since the accident, Rosalyn would leave the house and leave him waiting for her. On this day, Rosalyn would spend it away from home, spending time with some other man instead.
Cale endured and waited, even to the point of staying up until the morning sun rose. Yet no matter how patient he was, Rosalyn never turned around and regretted anything she had done. She never celebrated their anniversary with him.
And yet now, as if the world mocked his sufferings, the woman he had waited for such a long time was greeting him.
Rosalyn had a sheepish smile on her face, "I'm sorry I can't be with you this time. I thought I would end things here quickly and return, but it seems I'll have to extend my stay in Breck."
I hope you won't mind. were words she wanted to say, but chose to keep them to herself.
"But don't worry! After I'm done with everything I need to do here, I won't go anywhere again. I'll stay in Rowoon—" where you would be "And won't leave without you again."
This time, Rosalyn will do anything so that they will never get separated again. This time, Rosalyn will focus on fixing her career while staying right by Cale's side. Rosalyn will no longer leave him all on his own.
Not anymore.
Rosalyn's smile turned into a softer one, but mayhaps it held the sadness she feels deep inside.
"Please wait for me just a little longer."
She felt bad that Cale would have to wait for her again. She felt bad that she couldn't even do anything right now and could only ask Cale to wait, again, as if he hadn't been waiting for the past five years.
Rosalyn needed to stay in Breck a little longer because she needed to make sure that Silvia Cattell would end up in jail this time, with no chances to escape or evade the charges that would be pressed on her.
Rosalyn still has some things to do, and as much as she wants to rush everything, she can't. So all she can ask is for Cale to be a little patient. Just a little more.
After that, Rosalyn will return to him and will never leave again.
Definitely.
They received the news from the trial court that the trial was scheduled for next week. Even when Fred tried to make them schedule it at a much earlier time, that was the best they could do. So, for the days that came while they waited, Frederick rehearsed the rest of the Breck family on how to respond, act, and react in court.
Do not fear being questioned by the other side's lawyer. Their lawyer was Frederick Breck.
"The court let us know that the other side has filed for a counterclaim. From what I've heard, they will also be allowing permissive claims," Frederick calmly explained while all of them gathered in the drawing room. His eyes were focused on Edoardo, "Against father."
It was predictable. Silvia Cattell must be desperately trying to drag them down. If she were to fall, wouldn't it be better to fall together with the enemy? It was laughable, so much that Rosalyn couldn't help herself.
"The counterclaims are against Noonim."
"I saw that coming," Rosalyn spoke with a smile, "Do not fret. We have every evidence that will pin her down. She's just trying to throw the court into chaos."
Frederick pushed his glasses up. "It's a messy tactic; if they do it right, the verdict can be favorable to them. However," There was something Silvia made a grave mistake in doing. Something which she would easily overlook, deeming it unworthy of her arrogance, but would be the tunnel that would lead to her doom.
Frederick's eyes were cold.
"She is facing against me in court."
One scheming older sister and one almost devilishly cold brother, seeing the two with those terrifying gazes, Pen instinctively hid behind John.
Finally, a week has passed.
Clack.
Rosalyn stepped out of the car, her heels making a loud clicking sound. Once she stood outside, she opened the car door wider and offered her hand to her sister, Seanna, who was in the car with her.
"Is everyone here?" John asked as he fixed his outer coat.
"Mother and father should arrive soon," Josh responded as he twisted his hand in circles that felt stiff. "For now, let's get inside first."
"Fred hyung-nim is already inside," Pen said while offering his arm to Rosalyn. "The trial will begin in thirty minutes. He advised us to stay in the break room for now."
"Then let's go," Seanna said while holding Rosalyn's hand.
It's time for the Breck children to wreak havoc.
Chapter 12: The Trial to Hell
Notes:
Disclaimer!
The laws, punishments, and terms used in this chapter, while inspired by some real-life laws, are completely fictional and do not represent any specific laws from any states or institutions.
Trigger warning.
Mentions of implied harassment, almost sexual assault, depictions of domestic abuse, and serial murder.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The car has arrived right in front of the trial court, where the trial will take place. But Roseanna only stared at the entrance instead of getting out of the car.
Someone gingerly held her hand. Feeling the warmth from the latter, made her looked back.
"My sweet," Edoardo called out gently, "Are you all right?"
Roseanna gazed back at him without saying anything. A second passed, and a second turned into two. Roseanna weakly leaned on Edoardo, letting her head rest on the junction between his neck and shoulder, as her quiet voice slowly came out.
"...Is this really happening, Edoardo?"
10 years, 20 years, 30 years, Roseanna lost count of how long it had been since all this began. In all those years, Roseanna had accepted that she may never get the justice she deserved. No, she had forced herself to accept that, because years had passed and the world seemed to have easily forgotten and moved on. Even if Roseanna couldn't move on, time went on without a care about the scars left on her body, mind, and heart.
All the efforts she knew Edoardo had made just to make her feel even a little better, to help her feel safe again, but there had been that one persistent voice at the back of her mind telling her that for as long as Silvia was walking around free, she would never be truly safe. Despite Edoardo's efforts, that small voice persisted. And Roseanna always felt like going outside of their house was like taking one step closer to hell.
It never got better, even though Silvia had not appeared in front of her again for the past 20 years. The memory of Silvia's hands on her, hitting her, insulting her, and dragging her around always rang in her mind as if to remind her of everything that went down. Roseanna often woke up in the middle of the night, trying her best to calm herself so that she would not disrupt Edoardo's slumber, knowing that he had been losing sleep little by little, if the dark circles under his eyes were to say anything better. Roseanna had to swallow back a cry, silence her trembling heart and trembling body, and force her senses to shut off so that she wouldn't have to burden anyone else.
Roseanna had to force herself not to feel anything at all because once her emotions dawned on her, she knew it would be unbearable, and she might collapse. But more than that, she feared how her husband would react, how their children would react. Roseanna could not bear to show the weak and vulnerable heart beating against her rib cage, demanding for a justice that was rightfully hers but never came true, demanding for a lot of things, beating in protest that she never deserved any of it.
But she had to silence her heart and force herself not to feel anything. She told herself everything she had now was more than enough. There was no need to demand for more than that.
Undeniably, there were things Roseanna had to face alone. But Roseanna had to be fine with that. She had to. Because she didn't want to burden Edoardo anymore. She didn't want Edoardo to suffer along with her, no, more than the abuse, Roseanna did not want to see Edoardo looking more and more tired as years went by.
So Roseanna decided to just accept everything.
Just when Roseanna was going to accept that she may have to live the rest of her life like this, her children struck back and decided enough was enough.
The justice she had longed desired but had accepted would never be truly hers, were now within grasp.
But she could not help but ask if this was really happening now.
Edoardo gently rubbed his thumb on her cheek, the smallest form of comfort he wanted to convey to his wife, who felt that everything was too heavy, before placing a soft kiss on the side of her head where his lips could reach.
"Our children did that." He spoke softly, "Our children did. So it is definitely true."
So then, is it alright for Roseanna to feel things now? Is it alright for Roseanna to desire things now?
Is that really all right?
Roseanna moved a little so she could look at Edoardo. When she did, all she saw was a gentle gaze that held so much love for her that it made a lump form in her throat.
Roseanna lost her voice; along with it was the voice that cried for mercy and grace. Roseanna lost her heart; along with it was the ability to accept someone's unconditional love, and was instead beating over the pain and suffering she had to endure. Roseanna lost the rights to her body; the moment Silvia forced a random man to be in her husband's bedroom while she was pregnant with their fourth child, demanding that she strip naked and give in, along with it, she lost the innocence of one's gentle first kiss on the day she stood on the altar and exchanged vows.
But Roseanna could not give in. She could not bring herself to betray her husband, who loved her so. So she fought back, she fought back until the time came when she opened the door, Edoardo finally arrived and stood there.
And chose her still.
And while all was lost and broken, dwindling her spirit and breaking her bones, all those came back to her tenfold. Her voice, her heart, and her body that had always been hers.
"Thank you," She spoke quietly, holding all the cries she refused to shed, "Thank you for always loving me, for always choosing me..." Roseanna placed both of her hands on each of Edoardo's cheeks, holding all the love that they both shared for all the years that passed, "I love you, Edoardo."
Roseanna believed there was no reason to cry herself helplessly anymore. Because she wasn't helpless, and she didn't make any mistakes. It was not a sin to fall in love and build a family with the man who treated her right, and have six strong children with the man she swore to spend forever with.
Because having those strong children was her revenge. Having her children was all Roseanna needed to get back at the person who tormented her.
Having children with Edoardo was everything she could ever ask for.
And now justice was within her reach.
There was no need for tears.
“Settle down, everyone, the trial shall begin.”
The appointed judge came from a completely different Country where the influence of Breck has not reached. This was to ensure neutrality and unbiased decision-making before, during, and after the trial. Choosing a judge who came from Breck City would have moved the trial date earlier than today, but doing so may involve biased opinion or bribery from either side.
Edoardo Breck was the ruler of Breck City, while Silvia Cattell was the wife of the previous head of Breck. She may not be a Breck now, but the influence her husband holds, despite years since his death, is undeniably still standing. Even though their marriage has been annulled, one should be wary of any sort of bribery from any influential person.
After all, it would be completely foolish to believe that there was someone who would not side with Silvia. Especially since Edoardo’s own younger brother has decided to be on their mother’s side.
Bam! Bam!
The appointed judge hit the hammer twice to signal the beginning of the trial. The representative counsels recited the oath of truth in front of the judge with everyone to witness. The oath of truth is a recital that any evidence and statement that will be made in court was for the sake of truth, and nothing but the truth, to stand for justice, and face the Lady of Justice with their head held high.
After that, the representative counsels have been seated.
“Plaintiff, state your opening statement.”
The judge spoke with a nonchalant voice and a solemn gaze. The judge, Cathalina Galanis, was notorious for her almost nonchalant presence, but one that cannot be denied. Although she does not have the appearance of a strong woman, once she gives her verdict, she has always ruthlessly sided with the truth and nothing but the truth.
Usually, it would be difficult to appoint Judge Cathalina to any recent cases since her schedule was always packed and she had to travel from place to place, but rumors have it that Judge Cathalina dropped the case she was supposed to handle this week, just to be appointed as the judge for this trial.
No one knows it, but the truth is, in the office where Cathalina is officially employed, no one wanted to handle the Breck vs Breck case. That was because, 20 years ago, when a similar trial took place, all the lawyers involved in that case had never been seen representing anyone in court again. All the police officers were forced to resign, relocated to some run-down City, or have never been employed anywhere again. Even the judge at that time had resigned and was never seen by anyone.
It was an old tell-tale that if one wishes to have their career and life screwed over, then get involved with the fight between Brecks and one will face a downfall worse than hell. That tell-tale would sound ridiculous to people who did not know what happened, but it was passed down as a warning to everyone, especially to those who work in Breck City.
Cathalina, like the rest of the world, who did not care about the Breck vs Breck case that took place before, didn’t take seriously the warning of the old folks. She believed it was some exaggerated myth made by some fanatics. So she never really understood why all the other judges in their office refused to partake in the new case of Breck.
Cathalina, secretly a thrill-seeking lunatic, decided to embark on this journey to see how true the old tell-tale was. Now, she sat in front of everyone, gazing solemnly at the faces of each member of the Breck family who were all present today.
Frederick Breck, the attorney representing the plaintiff, who was his family, took calm strides before standing on the counsel table. Not a single document in hand.
Seeing this, Judge Cathalina could not help but furrow her eyebrows slightly. For Frederick to stand in court without holding a single document… how confident is he?
The answer is really simple. Frederick does not need a document to state his opening statement.
Because he had all the information readied at the back of his mind.
“Your honor, I, Frederick Breck, am the plaintiff's representative counsel.” He began with his usual introduction that he does in all the cases he handles, “The case brought to a lawsuit was made for one simple reason.”
Frederick kept his eyes on the judge, and while the judge’s gaze remained solemn, Frederick’s gaze was cold.
“My clients have sued the defendant for domestic abuse.”
When he spoke those words, his expression did not change, nor did the Judge’s. Yet it was undeniable how the atmosphere around them had turned tense.
“In addition to this, findings also show that the defendant has illegally stayed in properties that are under the plaintiff’s name, orchestrated the death of the plaintiff's unborn child, which in the 1978th constitution states that feticide is punishable with 10 years of imprisonment with a fine estimated up to 5 million gold uances, committed 26 serial murders, in accordance to article 5 of the Civilian Protection Act, is punishable with a life sentence and a fine of up to 100 million gold uances.”
Judge Cathalina's expression barely changes while listening to Frederick's words, but deep in her heart, how outrageous are those claims? Surely he is not all big talk and knows the consequences if ever it turns out that he is merely accusing the defendant?
While it was impressive that Frederick knows which law the claims fall under, such is a basic skill of a lawyer. What would be amazing is his actual skill in court. Judge Cathalina was looking forward to seeing that, not some basic skill that just anyone would possess.
Frederick's cold gaze doesn't change as he continues speaking.
"The defendant has also falsely imprisoned and drugged the plaintiff. In Article 67 of the Protection of Women and Children Code of 1990, this is punishable with a fine of a hundred silver uances and 25 years of community service, under the crime of Reckless Endangerment."
Bam! Bam!
Judge Cathalina hit the hammer twice.
"Counsel, wrap it up."
Frederick pushed his glasses as he spoke with conviction, "For a variety of reasons, we ask the court to impose those sentences."
"You may return to your seat."
Now, it was the defendant's representative counsel's turn for their opening statement.
As funny as it was, Grim Breck bared his fangs by still siding with Silvia and even getting her a team of lawyers that will defend her in court. What wasn't funny was the fact that the leader of the team of lawyers was no other than his first son, their cousin, Erlan Breck.
Erlan walked to the counsel table while holding a document, something that is most common among attorneys representing a client. Not that it was mandatory, nor was it a requirement, but something that usually happens, unlike Frederick earlier, who held nothing.
"Your honor, I, Erlan Breck, am the defendant's representative counsel, and our team is here to debunk all claims charged against the defendant Cattell."
Erlan could not call Silvia a Breck because even the family register has no "Silvia" on it ever since Edoardo made sure she would never be able to use that surname ever again. But it was obvious how he did not agree with the way he would refer to Silvia; alas, there was nothing else he could do about it.
The law is the law. And as they say, no one is above the law.
Of course, with the exception of Edoardo Breck.
Edoardo could be seen sitting calmly beside his wife, his stern gaze directed at the back of Erlan's head. As if he was warning Erlan to refer to Silvia as a Breck, and it would be his head on a platter that would be served for dinner next.
Erlan tried not to shudder when he felt that intense gaze on his back. He instinctively knew who it would come from; thus, he dared not look back.
"In addition to that, our team wants to present the following counterclaims against the plaintiff, Rosalyn Breck."
Counterclaims, they are claims asserted by the defendant against the plaintiff as long as it was within the same legal proceedings and related to the claims filed against the defendant. This is to prove to the court that the plaintiff also did something wrong to the defendant.
In short, this was their tactic of throwing the court into confusion.
"Reckless discharge of a firearm and illegal possession of a firearm. Your honor, we wish for you to grant the following sentences."
Erlan flipped the document before continuing.
"The court has also permitted us to file a permissive counterclaim against the plaintiff, Edoardo Breck."
Unlike counterclaims, a permissive counterclaim refers to unrelated disputes between the two parties, but are settled in one lawsuit. Meaning, these are a bunch of unrelated complaints towards Edoardo that have nothing to do with the case they filed against Silvia.
This, too, is part of their tactic of throwing the court into confusion and shifting some blame to the plaintiffs instead.
Bam! Bam!
Judge Cathalina hit the hammer twice.
"Counsel, wrap it up."
"We request your honor to review all evidence with an unbiased mind. That is all."
Bam!
Now, it was the beginning of the presentation of evidence.
"Your honor, we request that the defendant's counsel start first."
Frederick spoke solemnly.
Usually, it would be the plaintiff's counsel who would present the evidence first before the judge would allow the defendant's counsel to debunk the evidence presented, with their own set of evidence that would prove the defendant's innocence.
But since in this lawsuit there is the existence of the counterclaim and permissive counterclaim, isn't it better to let them speak first?
Frederick was gazing coldly at their team of lawyers, as if daring them to win. But behind Frederick, Rosalyn could be seen with a smirk on her face.
'You messed with a Breck.'
Judge Cathalina hit the hammer once.
Bam!
"Request granted."
Clack.
Rosalyn stood, her heel hitting the floor, before she began walking forward to sit on the box where the judge gestured for her to occupy.
"Plaintiff, introduce yourself."
"Your honor, I am Rosalyn Breck-Henituse."
Rosalyn emphasized her surname heavily, something which Erlan had failed to mention earlier.
"Alright, Mrs. Henituse, I hope you are open to answering some of my questions while the counsel will be presenting the evidence against you."
"More than happy to do so, your honor."
Rosalyn answered with a calm smile on her face. Mayhaps it was because Judge Cathalina referred to her correctly, mayhaps it was because she simply has zero worries.
Erlan stood with two lawyers from their team assisting. After they connected the laptop to the monitor, Erlan pressed the clicker that moved the monitor, showing now the CCTV footage in Emerald Mansion, the moment when Rosalyn pointed the gun at Silvia.
BANG!
And fired the firearm in her hand.
Click.
"Your honor, as shown in the CCTV footage, the plaintiff has fired a gun on private property, with the intent of causing harm to another." Erlan spoke calmly, "The defendant Cattell doesn't have any means to defend herself, while the plaintiff is armed."
It was a clear depiction of who the prey and predator, the victim and the perpetrator. Everyone who sees it won't doubt who the aggressor is, and everyone's opinion is bound to change.
Exactly as they aimed.
"The weapon is unregistered in the city ordinance of the weapon regulation office. Your honor, in front of you is a copy of the list of firearms legally registered."
One of their lawyers passed the document to Judge Cathalina, who began checking the list, flipping through the pages.
"As shown, there is no firearm registered under the plaintiff's name."
Rosalyn could not help herself; an amused smile managed to slip before she returned to smiling calmly.
It was because it was ridiculous, and Erlan had turned this ridiculous situation to their advantage. As expected, he is still a Breck. A Breck who is ruthlessly cunning and will do anything to get what they want, even if it is by using underhanded means.
But there was something Erlan had completely overlooked.
Rosalyn crossed her legs as she gazed at Judge Cathalina, waiting for the question that would soon come.
She didn't wait long. Judge Cathalina lowered the document and redirected her solemn gaze at her.
"Mrs. Henituse, do you admit that you have illegally possessed a firearm?"
"Your honor," Rosalyn raised her hand, and Gero, the head bodyguard of Breck, stood from the Bench. "The reason why there is not a single firearm registered under my name is because it's true I don't possess any."
Well, well, Erlan, you have completely forgotten to remove the unnecessary obstacle that can ruin the evidence you have presented.
Erlan clenched his fist but remained silent.
Rosalyn laughed merrily, "The firearm used belongs to that registered bodyguard over there."
What illegal possession of firearm? Rosalyn used a gun that was registered under Gero's name, the official head bodyguard of Breck. Hearing what Rosalyn said, Judge Cathalina once again reviewed the document given to her and found that indeed, there were firearms registered under Gero's name. Naturally, because he was a hired bodyguard, it was already expected.
Erlan, Erlan, you were cunning, but not quite. He is not quite there yet. In Rosalyn's eyes, reflected the amusement she felt inside, but to Erlan, he felt as if she was looking down on him.
Judge Cathalina let out a hum.
"But it does not change the fact that the plaintiff has fired the borrowed firearm, your honor," Erlan tried to argue, "This is a clear offense to the Civilian Protection Act of Article 16, which states that the illegal discharge of a firearm is punishable by up to 5 years in prison and a fine of 70 silver uances."
"In response to the claims, your honor, allow me to present to you my client's firearm license."
Frederick passed a photocopy of Rosalyn's license, which legally allows her to fire a gun. Erlan's expression twisted in disbelief.
'...What the hell is a firearm license?'
Such a thing does not exist in Breck. This must be something they were making up to persuade the Judge that Rosalyn did nothing wrong. That must be it. When Erlan was about to open his mouth and speak, Judge Cathalina spoke at that moment.
"To clarify," Judge Cathalina moved her gaze to Rosalyn, whose demeanor was calm. "This license is officially registered in Rowoon City, and not Breck City?"
"That is correct."
Rosalyn has been a resident of Rowoon for 7 years, since she left her family and married Cale.
"The license is proof that I am a resident of Rowoon. In addition to that, the license also allows me to fire a gun in other cities, not limited to Rowoon. The international law has also acknowledged this particular law 10 years ago. If you are uncertain, you may check with the head of the International Supreme Court and verify if my words hold true."
The international law refers to a set of laws that all other laws in different countries are based upon. This was to ensure that laws were made with fairness, but ultimately, it was to keep all countries in check.
The International Supreme Court is the court responsible for reviewing, revising, and the creator of the international law. They are also the ones who keep the other countries in check, to see if there was someone who was abusing their power and recklessly bending laws to their will, and take action against those people.
Before a bill fully becomes a law in all countries, at the final stage, they are sent over to the International Supreme Court to be reviewed. If the International Supreme Court deems the bill unnecessary and irrelevant, the bill dies. But if the International Supreme Court approves, that is when it becomes an official law.
So, for Rosalyn to bring up the International Supreme Court, it made the atmosphere of the courtroom turn heavy. Not just anyone can mention such an important existence, yet she mentioned that name without hesitation.
Who exactly is this woman?
"No need to verify. I am familiar with this law in Rowoon."
Judge Cathalina hit the hammer once.
Bam!
"I proclaim that plaintiff Henituse is not guilty of any of the counterclaims."
All her charges were falsified.
Erlan's face turned pale, like he could not believe that Judge Cathalina would deliver her verdict very soon. He wanted to protest, to say that there was more to this than meets the eye, but when Judge Cathalina directed her solemn gaze no him, Erlan could only clench his fist until his knuckles turned white.
Judge Cathalina was not one to take back her verdict once it was proclaimed. She was also someone who was rational and logical enough to understand some things without them being explicitly stated so.
Meaning, she already saw through their tactic. Erlan will not be able to get what he wants because Judge Cathalina has already understood that the counterclaim against Rosalyn was all but an act. Rosalyn cannot be convicted of any crime even if they present a strong evidence.
"By the way, Erlan," Rosalyn called out as she calmly uncrossed her legs and stood, her heel hitting the ground and producing a loud sound.
Erlan did not look back. That was fine, Rosalyn smiled despite this.
"You used a CCTV footage of a private place as evidence? I thought you were better than this."
"Plaintiff, refrain from stating unnecessary remarks in the courtroom," Judge Cathalina called Rosalyn out with a frown slowly forming on her face.
Rosalyn did not lower her head and simply stared back at Judge Cathalina with a smile on her face.
"Your honor, the Privacy Act of 2002 has banned CCTV footage of private institutions from being used as evidence, especially if the owner of said private institution has not given any consent for it to be used."
Rosalyn's eyes folded as she lowered her voice, almost like a whisper from the devil, as if temptation falls under her lips and her voice would put them into a trance.
"Even a civilian like me knows this. How could a representative counsel overlook this part?"
"Plaintiff, 2nd warning."
Rosalyn smiled before turning around and returning to the table where the rest of her family sat.
"Your honor, may I interject for a moment before we proceed?"
Frederick stood, holding some legal documents. Seeing this, Judge Cathalina eyed the document curiously. The Frederick earlier held nothing, but now that his hands were full, it was bound to make the judge curious what he had up his sleeves.
"You may interject."
Frederick walked closer and passed the document to Judge Cathalina.
"As a matter of fact, the CCTV footage obtained was from the Emerald Mansion. In the document I just gave you is a copy showing who the owner is."
The document in question is, in fact, the property title that has Edoardo's name on it, as well as the Old Breck's will stating that all his properties will be divided equally among the rest of the Breck Family. It just so happens that the Emerald Mansion fell under Edoardo's name.
Or to be exact, under the "Breck" name.
"If you check the next paper, it shows the updated family register and the list of properties to be inherited."
The old family register would have Silvia's name on it; however, the updated family register...
"There is not a single 'Silvia Cattell' on any of the papers I have given you."
Frederick's cold gaze focused solely on the judge, watching her reaction closely.
"That is because 3 years ago, her marriage was legally annulled. In the previous proceedings, she has already got half of her husband's assets from the settlement papers of their annulment, and that did not include the mansion she is currently illegally residing in."
The house owner was officially a Breck, and Silvia was no longer a Breck.
If they were going to use the CCTV footage of Emerald Mansion, the first step should have been asking for Edoardo's permission, who is legally the Patriarch of the family and the house owner. But no one asked for his permission, making the CCTV footage used against Rosalyn void and null.
Even if Judge Cathalina proclaimed Rosalyn guilty of those charges, it would mean nothing. Either way, Rosalyn cannot be acquitted.
"It just so happens that this was the evidence I would like to present to prove that the defendant is an illegal occupant of the Plaintiff's property." Frederick moved his gaze to Erlan, who flinched upon seeing his cold gaze. "Since the defendant's counsel brought it up first, I decided to step in so we won't go back and forth."
Was what Frederick explained, but by showing that they illegally used the CCTV footage as evidence, it was going to add more to their charges. It was a smart move hidden under a rag of "let's not waste each other's time", something that was only possible because he is Frederick Breck.
'This is what a Breck should look like.'
Rosalyn kept her thoughts to herself, a smile remaining on her face.
"Is there anything else you would like to add, counsel?" Judge Cathalina asked with her solemn gaze barely changing.
Frederick was still looking at Erlan when he opened his mouth and spoke.
"Cuius est solum eius est usque ad coelum et ad infernos."
For whoever owns the soil, it is his all the way up to heaven and down to hell.
What happens in Emerald Mansion is rightfully up to Edoardo to decide. It was not for some other people, even if they are family, to decide. Edoardo was the Patriarch and the true owner of said property.
How could they dare to use a CCTV footage that belongs to Edoardo Breck? Especially using it against his daughter?
It was quite foolish of them.
"Nullus Commodum Capere Protect De Injuria Sua Propria."
No man can take advantage of his own wrong. In the first place, Silvia was in the wrong since she was illegally occupying a property that did not belong to her. She wanted to use that to her advantage? That is something that will not be permitted, no matter which court they bring this lawsuit to.
Silvia Cattell, she was going to be doomed no matter what. And the longer this lawsuit drags on, so is the list of her charges and crimes.
Smile.
For the first time since the trial began, Frederick smiled, causing Erlan to freeze.
Frederick... looked terrifyingly similar to his mother, Alessia Roseanna.
And Erlan did not have good memories of Alessia. Every time he saw her, she always had that cold gaze and unapproachable demeanor that made it impossible to get close to her. Additionally...
'What are you doing?'
Erlan flinched when he heard that emotionless voice behind him. The fear that crept on him made it hard to move and turn, and all he could do was tremble while feeling that cold gaze boring on his back.
'Is this how you were raised in your home?'
He could not respond. Erlan could not move his mouth and let his voice out. In his mind, it repeatedly told him to run away and hide, but his body refused to move.
He saw those delicate hands that usually held a fan over her face reach out and pick up the book that Erlan had torn apart.
Roseanna's cold voice entered his ears.
'You tore apart my son's favorite law book.'
Erlan flinched and instinctively turned back.
'A-auntie...! I didn't mean to, I...!'
The Roseanna at that time was one who did not smile often, but when she redirected her gaze to the young Erlan, the corners of her lips turned up.
But the smile did not look lovely; rather, it made her look sinister as her gaze bore down on him.
'Child,' Roseanna crouched and leaned down to meet Erlan eye to eye.
'Do you loathe the idea of my son pursuing the same profession as you?'
Erlan could not respond. He only trembled under Roseanna's terrifying gaze, even though her smile would have looked sweet to anyone else.
'Why?' She tilted her head slightly. While Roseanna looked innocent, it was undeniable that she was angry. Definitely. After all, she caught the young Erlan entering Frederick's room without permission and destroyed Frederick's set of law books, which Roseanna had purchased with Edoardo not that long ago as birthday presents.
He was just a child at that time, right, Roseanna should have let it slide.
But she couldn't.
Roseanna could not stand the idea that her children would become bullied victims if she were to turn a blind eye to this, seemingly, a child's mischief.
So Roseanna smiled. But hiding beneath that smile was Roseanna's suppressed anger.
'Are you scared my son would be a better lawyer?'
The smile on Frederick's face reminded Erlan of that memory.
If Rosalyn was a carbon copy of their mother, Frederick, on the other hand, has inherited their mother's cold nature. That was a fact that has not changed, and never will be.
"Before I deliver my verdict," Judge Cathalina moved her gaze to Erlan, who did not have a good expression on his face, "Defense counsel, is there anything you would like to say?"
"Your honor."
This was the last opportunity they had to turn the tide, to make this situation favorable for them. They have a team of lawyers and even brought prosecutors, surely they can think of something better, right? After all, the other side only has Frederick Breck.
How can he actually win this case alone?
Think. Think for a moment. What is the one thing that can overthrow the Judge's focus and shift some blame on them? Surely it won't be that hard to come up with something.
Erlan straightened his posture as he gestured for one lawyer to give him the next document.
"The permissive counterclaim against Mr. Edoardo Breck. Your honor, our constitution states that false police reports are punishable by a fine of up to 70 silver uances and 5 years imprisonment."
Erlan slowly formed his free hand into a fist.
"The plaintiff has reported defendant Cattell for allegedly kidnapping his daughter, which can be proven false by a witness."
Erlan pointed his open palm in the direction of the benches where other people were sitting.
"Your honor, please allow the witness to stand in court and prove that plaintiff Henituse has willingly followed the defendant to the Emerald mansion."
So what if they can prove a thing or two? It doesn't change that the moment Edoardo made a police report, it was something that they could use against them. Edoardo Breck made the mistake of claiming that Silvia had kidnapped Rosalyn, especially when there were so many witnesses who heard Rosalyn declare loud and clear that she had willingly agreed to follow Silvia.
Bam! Bam!
Judge Cathalina ordered the witness to stand in the witness box, who was escorted by one of their lawyers.
"Witness, state your name and your relation to both parties."
The witness had a hood that hid their face, but the moment they stood in front of the witness box, they lowered their hood, revealing that the witness called was Patrick Whelms, the Police Chief whom Edoardo came to report Silvia to.
Edoardo gazed coldly at Patrick.
"I am Patrick Whelms, the Police Chief of Breck Central Police Department."
"Mr. Whelms, can you tell us where you were when this alleged kidnapping and imprisonment happened?"
"I have just returned to the city and was in my office checking some things that I needed to review for the day, when Mr. Breck came into the station to report that his eldest daughter was kidnapped by Cattell."
Patrick Whelms took out the formal complaint Edoardo gave that day.
"This is the letter Mr. Breck wrote and gave me."
The letter was passed to Judge Cathalina, who immediately opened the letter and read its content. True to his words, the letter wrote Edoardo Breck's intention of going to Emerald Mansion to take back his daughter, who was forcefully taken away by Silvia Cattell. Apparently, Rosalyn had sent a notice that Silvia was going to put her in danger, and Edoardo, worried about his daughter, brought the case to the authorities.
"Mr. Edoardo Breck, come forward and answer my question."
Edoardo calmly stood before walking to the table in front, showing that he had no qualms about answering his truth.
"What made you say that your daughter was kidnapped?"
Edoardo's stern gaze that gave him the aura befitting of being Breck's ruler remained as he gazed back at the judge.
"What the chief officer said is true."
"Then?"
Edoardo moved his gaze to Frederick, who quickly stood and placed a pen on the table where Edoardo sat alone. To be exact, it was the same recording pen he had gifted Rosalyn a long time ago, the same pen that became the weapon Rosalyn used against Silvia at that time in order to keep contact outside the Emerald Mansion and succeed in reaching her family.
Edoardo picked up the pen before twisting the cap.
At that moment, Rosalyn's voice came out.
["Hello, all."]
It was the same voice message Rosalyn had sent to all their devices, the day she went to Emerald Mansion.
["By the time you receive this, it means my phone has been confiscated."]
Judge Cathalina's expression barely changes while listening to the rest of the recording. When the first recording ended, another one played, then the next one, and another one. It became increasingly obvious what was going on, even if they weren't there at that exact time and day.
It doesn't matter if it was a false accusation when Edoardo said Silvia had kidnapped Rosalyn; the recording cannot deny that Rosalyn was forcefully being imprisoned against her will. The recording was more than enough proof to say that Rosalyn was asking her family for help.
"Your honor, this recording was taken in a private institution. This evidence is void and invalid—!"
"I am," Edoardo's authoritative voice overshadowed Erlan's voice, completely cutting him off, as he continued speaking with that same stern gaze he seems to hold forever, "The true house owner of Emerald Mansion. It matters not whether I present a CCTV footage, voice recordings, and whatnot in court."
Because the only consent Edoardo would need was his own. So, what is the problem if he brought that recording here? Who would dare to oppose the house owner?
It was within his authority. In this court, Edoardo held back from using his full authority to have Silvia locked up in jail under the wishes of his children for a fair trial to prove that they won't need to use the full extent of their family's influence to win, because justice was theirs as it should be. But that doesn't mean that Edoardo cannot use his authority as the Patriarch of the family, especially since his own authority was going to be used against him.
Truly, how audacious of them?
Erlan tightly clenched his fist as he gritted his teeth.
"Your honor, Mr. Edoardo Breck has also committed Criminal Damage to a private institution 20 years ago when he went to harass the defendant Cattell and her now deceased husband and—!"
At that moment, Edoardo laughed.
"Hahahaha!"
He laughed, laughed so loud it completely silenced Erlan, laughed so loud that now everyone was looking at him. Edoardo laughed, and laughed, and when he stopped, he gazed at Erlan with amusement.
"Child, you do not know when to give up, do you?"
Erlan's shoulders tensed. It cannot be denied that deep down, he feared his uncle. In his early childhood, he didn't like visiting their house. Their family was strange; the Patriarch was strict, the Matriarch was cold, and all their children barely showed emotions to everyone else. In their house, smiling and laughing were something that one wouldn't hear or see.
So Erlan didn't like them. And Erlan feared his strict uncle, who always stood toe to toe against his own mother and father.
"Your honor, allow me to clarify this new accusation."
Judge Cathalina lowered her interlocked hands as her solemn gaze focused on Edoardo.
"Go ahead."
Edoardo smiled, uncannily, it was a smile that anyone would think resembled Rosalyn's smile when it was she who sat there. Truly showing that Rosalyn took after both her mother and father.
"This 'private institution' this child speaks of is no other than Emerald Mansion. And as repeatedly mentioned, Emerald Mansion is mine."
Edoardo's eyes crinkled softly as he continued speaking.
"Whatever happens in Emerald Mansion is within my authority. Whether it is me destroying some paintings, pictures, sculptures, and whatnot, don't you think it's absurd that I would be charged for damage to my own property?"
Judge Cathalina only stared silently at him for another minute before moving her gaze back to Erlan, whose expression one could no longer describe.
"Counsel, let's go back to the false police report."
It was Erlan's mistake letting panic overcome him that he attempted to divert the direction of the conversation elsewhere, which ultimately backfired. If he wanted to prove something, he should focus on one thing instead of jumping from one to another.
"The recording clearly proves that the young lady in question was forcefully imprisoned, yet you argue that she had willingly gone to that mansion and was not kidnapped?"
Erlan tried to calm his wildly beating heart. He tried to calm himself and clear his mind before responding.
There is no need to panic. Not yet. They were not losing yet.
Even though the pressure was beginning to dawn on him.
"...No injury can be done to a willing person."
They can override this whole argument. No matter what evidence they bring, one fact remains: Rosalyn willingly followed Silvia Cattell.
"Your honor," Erlan spoke with a clear gaze, "Facts cannot be changed. Plaintiff Henituse wholly agreed to come to the Emerald Mansion with defendant Cattell."
"Do you have evidence?"
Edoardo asked.
"Child, if you are confident in what you are saying, show it. Prove it."
Bring the evidence, then?
Bam! Bam!
"Mr. Breck, refrain from speaking out of turn."
Judge Cathalina called Edoardo out. It was beginning to be a headache how he was painfully similar to his eldest daughter, who also spoke out of turn earlier.
Judge Cathalina cleared her throat before focusing on Erlan again.
"If you can prove in court that what you are saying is true, that would help make facts clear."
After all, Erlan said it was a fact. If it is, surely there is evidence to prove there is, right?
"Interjection, your honor."
Frederick spoke while raising his hand to get the judge's attention.
"Go on."
"Your honor, to a willing person, no injury is done, is only applicable if the person in question is aware of the possible risks."
Frederick leaned forward and interlocked his fingers together, gazing back at Judge Cathalina's solemn eyes.
"Does it seem like the person in question knew the risk of going there?"
"Your honor! The counsel is making rude implications!"
"I am merely asking a question," Frederick side-eyed Erlan, his gaze cold. "Why are you so defensive?"
"If the plaintiff truly did not know, how on earth was she able to be prepared by taking a recording pen with her and send such cryptic messages outside the mansion?"
Erlan shot back. He looked like he wasn't going to back down now.
"If the plaintiff was truly unaware, are you suggesting that she just happened to have the recording pen with her and happened to quickly ask for help when nothing was happening yet?"
"The plaintiff has always brought the recording pen with her anywhere she goes because it was a gift from her father. However, if your phone was confiscated by someone you have witnessed abusing your mother in your childhood, wouldn't you feel suspicious?"
"Then, in the first place, why was the plaintiff in the Emerald Mansion if she suspected that the defendant was her mother's abuser?"
"Are you admitting that the defendant is abusive?"
"Do not twist my words like that, counsel," Erlan shot Frederick a warning glare.
"You said it yourself, counsel." Frederick raised an eyebrow and crossed his arms. "What exactly am I twisting?"
Bam! Bam!
Judge Cathalina hit the hammer to de-escalate the ongoing exchange of arguments between the two. Frederick was quick to fix his posture while Erlan was still glaring at his direction.
"If neither of you can present me a proper evidence, this trial will not end."
They will end up going back and forth, with the two parties arguing pointlessly while being unable to get their points across. Arguing would be futile if neither side could prove that their side of the story is the truth, especially since neither has provided the evidence that she was asking for.
If this goes on, how do they expect Judge Cathalina to deliver her final verdict?
It was a headache. It was definitely a headache. However...
'...It's thrilling.'
Judge Cathalina was thrilled. She did not expect witnessing the Breck Vs Breck trial first-hand would give her the thrill she has been seeking for her entire career. Judge Cathalina was secretly a thrill-seeking lunatic who desired to find thrills, which was why she requested to handle different cases from all over the world, in hopes that it would give her the thrill she desired.
But it always left her unsatisfied. Cathalina never found the thrill she was seeking. However, she was beginning to feel it in her heart and body. The excitement of being at the center, witnessing their arguments while they try to get their points across. It was making her heart race in excitement.
But she hides her feelings behind the solemn gaze she directed at them.
"Then? Are we to continue wasting each other's time like this?"
"Your honor," Frederick was once again raising a hand. "Since we are on the topic of this alleged kidnapping, allow me to bring in a witness."
Judge Cathalina arched an eyebrow, though she gestured for Frederick to go on.
At that moment, a woman stood from the benches and was escorted to stand in the witness box.
"Witness, state your name and occupation."
"I am Anna, and I worked as a maid in Emerald Mansion under Silvia Cattell."
Her gaze was full of conviction, her entire forearm bandaged. Anna's face was pale and her eyebags were evident, additionally, there was a bruise that could be seen on the side of her neck that was already on the process of healing, but evident still.
Anna, she was the maid who served the drugged tea to Rosalyn as ordered by Silvia.
The day after everything happened, Anna came to the Breck's family house and kneeled outside their gate until Rosalyn came out. She begged the Princess for forgiveness, saying that all servants of the Emerald Mansion had suffered from Silvia, that all of them were being threatened into obeying her every order.
When Edoardo heard this, he was consumed by anger, but Rosalyn told him to let her handle this. Edoardo was reluctant to give in, especially after hearing that his daughter was drugged, and Rosalyn hid this fact from them. But after Rosalyn reassured him countless times, he ended up yielding.
Ultimately, Anna offered to be a witness that would help them win the trial.
And that was more than enough.
Anna, feeling all the hatred, pain, and suffering she had to endure because of Silvia, could not stop the hot, angry tears from gathering at the corners of her eyes.
"The madam threatened me into serving the tea, which she had drugged for the Princess."
"Your honor! The witness is speaking nonsense! The defendant—!"
"—It's true!" Anna could not stop herself from raising her voice, making her throat hurt. But she couldn't, she could not dare to remain silent anymore. Her resentful gaze was directed at Silvia while her tears fell one by one.
"Who would consent to being abused?! Who in their right mind would agree to getting hit and slapped, and even drugged, just to be sold to a bunch of louts?!"
Edoardo tightly clenched his fist, hearing this. What on earth did that vile woman plan to do to his daughter?
Anna raised her arm, showing the bandages wrapped all over.
"This is also her doing." Her angry tears continuously fall, trying to stop a hiccup from coming up. "Silvia Cattell, that evil woman, not only drugged her own granddaughter, but she also planned to get the Princess locked in a room alone with those men she hired. On top of that, she has been abusing all servants of the mansion each time she fails to hit Madam Roseanna!"
"Witness, are you saying that the defendant had intentions of imprisoning the plaintiff Henituse from the beginning?"
"Yes." Anna dared to raise her head and gazed back at Judge Cathalina. "Silvia Cattell planned to forcefully take the Princess and drag her to the Emerald Mansion in order to lure Madam Roseanna there and get rid of her once and for all."
Edoardo stood abruptly, causing his chair to fall harshly to the ground, and gazed murderously at Silvia. His anger was visible to anyone and everyone who could see. But before he could do anything, Frederick placed a hand on Edoardo's shoulder to ground him to his spot.
Frederick shook his head.
"Please return to mother," He muttered to Edoardo, who clenched his jaw in order to suppress some of his anger. At the very least, try to control his emotions and compose himself, even though it was difficult.
Frederick understood how frustrating it must be, but they could not act up in front of the Judge. They must remain calm.
Edoardo took deep breaths in before turning to the side and returning to his previous seat, which was right next to Roseanna. When he saw the sight of his wife, Edoardo's expression relaxed, but remembering how his mother was planning to get rid of his wife, he couldn't help but be angry again.
When he finally sat next to Roseanna, she tightly held his hand, even though her own hands were trembling under the table.
Judge Cathalina's gaze, which was solemn throughout the whole trial, turned cold.
"Defense counsel," She spoke emotionlessly, "Is this true?"
"Your honor, the witness is emotional! She's throwing false accusations based solely on her heightened emotions! There is no way an emotional person can make sense of their surroundings right now!"
"Then, do you suggest you have some evidence that will completely discredit the witness's statement?"
Erlan found himself tongue-tied. He wanted to speak, he wanted to say anything at all, but a lump had formed in his throat and made it hard for him to speak.
Right at that moment, Rosalyn's long-awaited voice entered her ears.
[Noona, I hope I wasn't late.]
Rosalyn started to smile.
[I'm hacking the monitor now. Please wait five seconds, I'll release the recovered footage.]
Once it comes out, no amount of defending can be done. It will be made obvious who the true sinner is.
"Erlan," Rosalyn called out calmly.
5.
4.
Erlan paused before hesitatingly moving his gaze to Rosalyn, who was a few distances away from him. But from where he stood, he could see it then. He could clearly see it.
3.
2.
Rosalyn's victorious smile.
1.
Swish!
The monitor which Erlan had used earlier to present the CCTV footage of Rosalyn shooting the gun at Silvia's direction switched and showed a different scene.
Specifically, the CCTV footage of the time Silvia slapped Roseanna down the stairs, causing her miscarriage.
"Thank you for buying us some time."
Now, the truth has come out.
Erlan's eyes widened as he quickly tried to do some damage control.
"Vigilantibus Non Dormientibus Jura Subveniunt!" He exclaimed loudly, trying to distract Judge Cathalina from continuing to watch the CCTV footage as it switched to the happenings of the Emerald Mansion, where Silvia could be seen hitting some servants and maids.
The law favours the vigilant and not those who sleep upon their rights. It means that if one did not file the case as soon as possible, it becomes invalid. For each case, there was a specific time frame during which a specific crime could be filed as a valid case. If it wasn't filed within that time frame, then it will no longer be accepted as a valid reason to call for a lawsuit.
Which was true. More than 20 years have passed since Silvia abused Roseanna. She has never approached her or raised a hand against her in recent years.
So, trying to sue her for abuse was already invalid. They cannot have Silvia locked up in jail because of this.
But the same may not be true for the recent abuses of the servants and maids of the Emerald Mansion. However, the punishment for that would be lesser, and it would seem as if all the Brecks' efforts to give Roseanna justice would be in vain, since Silvia still wouldn't be punished for her abuses towards her.
Which was the whole point of them trying to dissuade the court from convicting Silvia of any crimes related to Roseanna. They do not want to give her justice at all.
But as if the monitor had a mind of its own, it continued to switch after one footage ends, to another footage where servants and maids died at Silvia's hands, and the Old Breck helping Silvia to cover up her murders.
While Erlan was trying his best to defend Silvia as best as he could, explaining what was happening in those footages, arguing that Silvia had already given compensation for the "accidental deaths" in the mansion, at that moment, Frederick's calm voice erupted.
Without even raising his voice, it utterly overshadowed Erlan's persuasions.
"Revised family code of 1978."
Frederick slowly took off his glasses and placed them on the table in front of him.
"Section 1 states that certain families with historical importance shall be protected by the law against any crimes that which intends to harm them, in order to preserve historical heritage."
Frederick was reciting it word by word. The law that even the International Supreme Court has praised and held highly for centuries.
'Fred, are you reading another law book again?'
The young Rosalyn, who escaped from her heiress lessons, came to disturb Frederick, who was trying to hide in the library and bury himself under the pile of law books he came across and had been trying to read for weeks now.
Frederick had flinched at hearing his older sister's voice at that time, but Rosalyn only giggled when she saw this. Frederick quickly tried to make up an excuse.
'I-I am still trying to learn. I have yet to master the understanding of reading such complicated books.'
In fact, he was barely understanding a single thing. Those law books were using complicated words he had never seen before, so the young Frederick found it hard to make sense of a single sentence. His pride also made it hard for him to ask anyone to help him explain the law books, so he was stuck glaring at the same page he had been glaring at for days now.
Rosalyn hummed in amusement. She had suspected that the reason why Frederick was doing this was so he could avoid entertaining Pen's childishness and their other siblings' antics, but it was funny how hiding wasn't his strong pursuit; even if he tried, it was easy to find him.
At least, that was the case for Rosalyn and John, who sometimes exchanged on who would bother Frederick next. It just so happened that it was Rosalyn's turn, so now here she was.
Rosalyn took out a law book and offered it in front of Frederick, who was a bit startled at her action.
'Tada!' Rosalyn smiled brightly while Frederick was looking at the book, confusion evident on his face.
'...What's that, noonim?'
Rosalyn was showing a toothy grin as she sat next to her brother, opening the book at a very specific page she knew Frederick would be interested in.
'Fred, look at this!' She pointed at a word, and watched in amusement as Frederick's eyes widened.
He leaned forward, almost as if he would shove his face right to the open book, before turning towards Rosalyn.
'Noonim...' He called out quietly, as if there was a secret between them that should not be shared with anyone. 'Why is mother's name there?'
If one looked closer, Frederick's eyes were glimmering in excitement. After days of trying to read the law books in their library, struggling to make sense out of the complicated words he could not understand, he finally found a word he was most familiar with. The name 'Alessia Roseanna Grande', their mother's name.
'Curious?' Rosalyn tittered softly when Frederick eagerly nodded his head.
'Well, it's a secret!'
Frederick's expression turned sour, looking like he wanted to throw a temper tantrum but was holding back because he did not want to look remotely similar to Pen. Seeing how his tears looked like they would gather at the corners of his eyes any time now, Rosalyn laughed.
'If you want to know the reason, then from now on, will you diligently study these law books?'
"Section 2," Frederick, even if his eyesight was blurry, was directing his cold gaze at the direction of the Judge, who sat in front of them all. "Shows the lists of the names that will be protected by this law."
Rosalyn might have forgotten, but her young mischief of trying to make her brother interested in studying law books properly by using their mother's name as bait had become the reason for Frederick to pursue it as a profession.
When he learned the reason why Roseanna's name appeared in law books, Frederick had made a promise then.
"'Alessia Roseanna Grande' is the first name that appears in this section."
More than 30 years ago, when the newly orphaned Alessia Roseanna Grande agreed to marry her long time suitor Edoardo Breck, Edoardo embarked to the court to create a law that will protect Roseanna from her evil relatives who wanted to take advantage of her parents' death and try to monopolize the family wealth they left behind, that fell right into the young Roseanna's hands, who did not know how to handle everything on her own.
She was the only child of the Grande family, and her parents had spoiled her rotten. Every time Roseanna expressed interest in learning how to handle the family business, her parents would always tell her that they would teach her once she turned 20 and that trying to learn it early would only make her feel pressured. Something they didn't want their only daughter to suffer from.
But unexpectedly, her parents didn't make it to her 20th birthday as they had already died in a car accident.
Roseanna needed a means to protect herself from her relatives, so when she agreed to marry Edoardo, he promised that he would protect her for as long as she was his wife.
And he kept that promise by changing the Family Code and making it the whole Country's legal obligation to protect her from anyone and anything that would hurt her.
However, that same law also had the 'Breck' name, which was why it became difficult for Edoardo to put Silvia in jail before. The Old Breck had expertly used the law that protected Roseanna, as the same law that would protect Silvia, too. So this law became invalid in the previous Breck Vs Breck trial and wasn't able to be used as a means to protect her.
Now, though, Silvia was no longer a Breck. This law can no longer protect her.
But the same cannot be said about Roseanna, for whom this whole law was revised.
Frederick cannot see it clearly, but he could make out the Judge's silhouette as she grabbed the hammer, and...
Bam! Bam!
That was when he knew it was finally over. He was finally able to keep his promise, the promise he made and kept in his young heart as the little boy who tried his hardest to read those pile of law books in their library, no matter how difficult and complicated they seemed.
The promise of honoring why Roseanna's name appeared in those books, and the promise of honoring their father's wish of protecting her and their family.
The promise of forever honoring their names.
"I hereby declare the defendant, found guilty!"
Justice was served, and karma was delivered.
Now, there was nothing to worry about.
It was time for Rosalyn to return to Rowoon.
"Are you sure you won't be resting for one more day, Roselitta?"
Edoardo asked with worry evident in his face, though his gaze also held sadness. He was sad to see his daughter leave so soon. It has been such a long time since they were last together as a whole like this, and Rosalyn leaving right away would make this shared joy between them short-lived. He wanted to be with his daughter a little longer, deeming two weeks of being together too short of a time to make up for those 7 years they hadn't had any communication whatsoever.
Roseanna held his arm and chastised him softly with her gentle voice.
"Edoardo, when you were younger, you also refused to be away from my side for another day. Let us be more understanding of our daughter, okay?"
After all, Rosalyn wanting to return to her husband as soon as possible was proof that she is indeed their daughter. So how could they deny her this?
At his wife's words, Edoardo could not argue anymore. Seeing this, Rosalyn could not help but laugh a little. Edoardo was so easy to give in to his wife, and it was nice to see that this little habit of his has not changed at all.
"It's alright, mom, dad," She gazed at them gently before reaching for their hand and holding them in hers, "Once I fix things with Cale, I'll visit again with him next time."
Next time, for sure, Rosalyn will finally be able to introduce Cale to her family properly, and by then, they will welcome him with open arms. Rosalyn was looking forward to such a day. Unbeknownst to her, Edoardo and Roseanna were looking forward to it too.
They were excited to finally be someone's in-laws, even though for the 7 years of their eldest daughter's marriage, they were unsupportive of it. But now, their perspective on it has changed, and they have begun to look forward to getting to know Cale more. But more than that, they were excited to act as someone's in-laws, properly this time, unlike how all the previous Brecks have done so in the past.
They were the first to break free from the old and sick tradition of Breck, so it was bound to instill some excitement in their hearts.
Rosalyn averted her gaze to her three brothers, who offended her when she first returned, as a devilish smile bloomed on her face, which quickly disappeared. But Pen already saw it, making him jump back and hide behind Josh.
He had a feeling he wouldn't like what Rosalyn was going to say.
"You three," She pointed in their direction, who immediately tensed while looking back at her with trembling gazes.
Rosalyn smiled sweetly until her eyes disappeared.
"I'll be expecting your 50-page handwritten apology acknowledging your wrongs of insulting my husband."
"H-handwritten?!" Frederick looked like he was going to stumble down.
"Yes, and have it hardbound too." Rosalyn clasped her hands together, still smiling brightly at her brilliant idea, "You each will personally deliver and hand it over to Cale."
"Noonim!" Josh could not hold back from shouting, but deep inside, he was already crying. He's a busy person who will need to return to the hospital quickly, damn it. Where would he have the time to write a 50-page apology, let alone travel to a different country again when he has been away from work for two long weeks?! His paperwork would have piled up, and his pending clients would be waiting for his return!
But their reaction only fueled Rosalyn's devilish heart even more.
"I'll be expecting it in a week."
"Noonim, that's too much!" Pen protested, tears quickly gathering at the corner of his eyes. But Rosalyn wasn't willing to hear any excuses and turned away.
"Then, should I hand in my apology book too?" John exclaimed with an excited smile while pointing at himself.
Rosalyn laughed seeing this.
"That would be highly appreciated."
"Then, then!" Seanna shot up while raising her hand, "Since I didn't wrong my brother-in-law, can I write a book of appreciation instead?"
Rosalyn lightly pinched Seanna's cheek while smiling happily.
"That would be nice, yes."
Edoardo's light laughter could be heard.
"Well, since everyone wants to give Cale something," Edoardo gazed softly at Rosalyn, who was smiling and laughing freely, without a single worry on her face. "Expect my apology gift too. I'll make arrangements for it right away, but it might take a while before I can give it."
Rosalyn nodded her head in understanding.
"As long as it's directly given to my husband, I don't mind waiting."
"My Rose, be sure to invite him to the banquet in three months as well, okay?"
"Yes."
To say that Rosalyn was happy would be an understatement, and even smiling happily cannot explain or express how much she truly felt deep inside. But for the lack of words, Rosalyn settled for smiling at her family, who found redemption and happiness in the once-strained relationship they previously had.
"I'll see you all again next time."
And definitely, by that time, Cale will be right by her side, and he will be accepted by her family just as she always wanted.
Chatters could be heard all over, as exchanges of greetings came left and right. Cale was only quietly drinking his champagne, his other hand in his pocket. He had an unapproachable aura around him, which made everyone else near hesitant in getting close, though some dared to greet him out of politeness, to which he would only respond with a slight nod.
He could hear curious voices wondering why he came alone when everyone else had brought their plus one, but Cale didn't bother answering or minding any of them. So what if he didn't bring anyone? Was it even a requirement?
"By the way," Another voice spoke at that moment, "I wonder who Mr. Breck will bring to the banquet."
"Which Breck are you talking about?"
"Who else is there if not John Breck?"
Cale paused at the mention of John's name, though he turned his back.
He had no intention of eavesdropping on their gossip, especially if it concerned the Breck Family.
"Are you sure he's coming?" One voice sounded skeptical, "Wasn't it only yesterday when the trial happened?"
"Oh, you're right."
"What trial?"
"Silly, haven't you heard? The Breck family, yesterday they..."
Cale left the area and instead went to the snack bar to get another glass of champagne. Some people do not know how to leave other people's business be, but such is the nature of their social world. Famous people will inevitably have their names mentioned, no matter how unwanted it may be.
It was something that could not be avoided. The Breck name was a big name, just another big shot family that anyone would be interested in.
Cale quietly drank his glass. At that moment, newcomers' names were being announced.
"Now entering," everyone's attention turned to the entrance, trying to see who had just arrived. But Cale hardly reacted, and maybe that was a mistake, and maybe drinking his champagne at that moment was a mistake too.
"Mr. John Breck!"
Some gasps were heard, while some of the women in the banquet visibly brightened at the mention of John's name, while some were trying to hold back a squeal.
Who wouldn't be excited to see the infamous heir of Breck, who rarely comes to Rowoon?
"And Mrs. Rosalyn Breck-Henituse!"
Cale's eyes widened as he nearly spat out his drink.
The banquet almost had an uproar at the mention of an unexpected name.
Notes:
Every time I write emotional and important scenes of the Breck family, "You'll Be in My Heart" by NIKI would always start playing. I guess it's their song now, huh?
In case you're curious how Frederick looks like, I actually think of Harrison from "The Male Leads are trapped in my House", he's also loosely inspired by Natasha from "Leave the Divorce to a Professional Lawyer".
Chapter 13: It's not over 'till it's over, it's never over
Notes:
We are so back! (˵ •̀ ᴗ •́ ˵ ) ✧
Content Warning.
Chapter contains a scene of near-assault, violence, and implied sexual content.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Is that her? Is that really her?"
"The infamous fashion designer who disappeared five years ago?!"
It wasn't that hard to garner everyone's attention at Rosalyn's seemingly sudden appearance. Of course, it was bound to pique everyone's curiosity, especially since she was entering with her brother, who had already garnered the attention of several people who were expecting his attendance.
"Oh my, look at that."
While Rosalyn had her hand on John's arm as they walked side by side, people could not help but notice the dress she was wearing. Particularly, it was the dress her sister, Seanna, prepared for her while she was still in Breck.
Or, to be exact, the dress Seanna had kept for such a long time like a keepsake, waiting for an opportunity to see Rosalyn wear it.
"Isn't that the very first dress she released before?!"
One could not help but exclaim in excitement upon realizing that the dress Rosalyn was wearing was undoubtedly the first ever dress she released at the start of her career.
Another one gasped loudly.
"Didn't they say it was sold out?!"
When Rosalyn first began her career as a designer, she sold a few dresses created by her own design. Unexpectedly, it garnered a lot of attention, and the unsuspecting Rosalyn did not anticipate that her first-ever collection to sell out well. Those who did not manage to buy the first collection were heavily disappointed and tried to convince Rosalyn to re-release those dresses from her earlier collections, to the point that it was in high demand.
But years passed, and she never did.
Rosalyn's first-ever collection was deemed for years as her legendary limited edition debut. Many were still hoping for her to re-release them, but some had already given up on hoping to own said legendary limited edition debut. For those who were fortunate enough to obtain any dress from that collection, they treated it as if it were the greatest treasure of the century.
Needless to say, many people desired those dresses. Some gave up on getting it, but could not give up on not seeing it in person altogether.
Now, as if all their wishes had finally come true, Rosalyn wore the very first dress she had ever designed.
Everyone gazed at her with a mix of anticipation and admiration, with all of them collectively thinking of the same thing.
The infamous 'fashion designer who brought back gold' was back.
People quickly swarmed around them, mostly trying to exchange a word or two with John, while some would give lingering gazes in Rosalyn's direction. John would notice this, so he would converse with those people to take the attention away from his sister, already predicting that she wouldn't want to entertain that many people on her own.
Rosalyn kept her eyes around, trying to look for something, or to be exact, a certain someone.
John, amidst his conversation with some of the people who still stayed, had his eyes on his sister. When the person he was talking to finally left, John leaned slightly to whisper to Rosalyn.
"Noona, hyung-nim is hiding over there."
"Hm?"
Rosalyn looked in the direction where John was looking, and indeed, she could see Cale's red hair sticking out. Rosalyn thanked her brother before excusing herself and quickly made her way to where Cale was. She kept her eyes on him, making sure that he wouldn't be out of her sight. Even though it was only his back that she was seeing, Rosalyn's heart was leaping with joy at the sight of her husband.
Two weeks of not being together.
Two weeks of not seeing him.
Compared to 10 years of her being trapped away in a completely different world, 2 weeks would be nothing. Yet 2 weeks felt like such a long time.
"Cale—"
Before she could reach him, someone came to view and stood in front of her, causing Rosalyn to halt abruptly. Shocked, she immediately raised her gaze to see which audacious bastard tried to get in her way, only to freeze when she saw it was Ritana, one of her former business partners with whom she also modelled for a few times. Ritana was one of the people who would always try to get Rosalyn as a model, even though she was a designer, to the point that some even considered signing her to their company when they saw the magazines she was featured.
"Miss, do you have any idea how worried I was when you suddenly disappeared!"
"…Ritana."
"Yes," Ritana had her hands on her hips and let out a huff. "Where the hell have you been these past years?"
Rosalyn's heart trembled. Ritana was one of the people who believed in her capabilities as a fashion designer since she was first starting, so Ritana naturally had a special place in her heart. Rosalyn wouldn't deny that she was glad to see her again and would happily talk about business with her, but right now, all she wanted was to see her husband more than anything.
"I'm sorry, but can we catch up with each other later? I need to see my husband."
Ritana's expression changed, something which Rosalyn found hard to understand. Why is Ritana looking at her like that?
"…Your husband?" Her voice was rather quiet, her expression dark.
Rosalyn, "…?"
What is with this reaction?
Ritana outstretched her hand and held Rosalyn's arm, holding it rather tightly. Rosalyn couldn't understand why she was doing that, but it was almost as if Ritana was preventing her from taking another step.
"I don't know. Since when did you want to see him again?"
"?"
How come a mere business partner seems to know about their relationship more than the real Rosalyn does? Something was amiss.
'…It seems the transmigrator loved to tattle to other people about what's going on between her and Cale.'
Because if it was not the transmigrator's doing, how else would Ritana act as if she wants to separate Rosalyn from Cale?
Rosalyn forced a smile before slowly pulling her arm back.
"I appreciate the concern," I really do, "But it is a matter between me and my husband. I would like it if you won't try to get between us."
Ritana blinked her eyes, expression quickly changing as she looked like she was going to explain to Rosalyn, but Rosalyn truly did not want to waste time on such a trivial matter.
"The next time we meet, let's only talk about business. Okay?"
"Wait, miss—!"
Rosalyn had already left before Ritana could stop her for a second time. Because she had her back turned from her, Rosalyn failed to see the way Ritana looked at her with a complicated gaze.
"…You were the one who publicly announced your separation."
Ritana muttered quietly to herself, watching the rushing Rosalyn's back with an unreadable expression.
'…You're acting quite strangely for someone who desperately demanded a divorce not that long ago.'
But rather than trying to get involved any further, Ritana only shook her head before taking a champagne from a server who was passing by.
'I suppose she's right. Their relationship has become complicated. It's best to let them handle it on their own.'
With that thought in mind, Ritana went to converse with another familiar face she saw not that far from her.
When Rosalyn finally got to where Cale was previously standing, he was already nowhere in sight. Rosalyn's expression crumbled as sadness quickly enveloped her heart. Was Cale perhaps purposely avoiding her? Is that why, even though he heard her name being announced when she arrived, he never thought of approaching her?
Rosalyn became sad. Would Cale prefer that she not attempt to approach him here? Would he prefer to pretend that they do not know each other? Is that really what he wants?
'…Maybe it's best I respect that.'
As Rosalyn was slowly withering away, at that moment, the host of the banquet came to her.
"Oh my! Mrs. Henituse!"
Hearing the way she was referred to, Rosalyn's sadness quickly disappeared. She tried to put on a calm expression as best as she could, but it could not be hidden how happy she was being called that way. Mrs. Fromm, the banquet host, chuckled softly upon seeing this.
"I finally got to meet you. I've heard a lot about you from your brother." Mrs. Fromm's gaze was gentle, making her appear more youthful than she actually is. "He has always wanted to bring you to one of our banquets."
Rosalyn picked up her skirt slightly and curtsied, "The pleasure is all mine. Thank you for allowing me to be here, even though my appearance may have been sudden."
"Not so much of a surprise, yes. I have anticipated your attendance since John accepted my invitation."
Mrs. Fromm was quite familiar and friendly with John, having exchanged business proposals and seen each other during meetings multiple times, which was bound to make them closer, especially since John and the eldest son of the Fromm family were well acquainted.
Rosalyn chuckled softly when she heard Mrs. Fromm telling a story about John and the eldest son of Fromm that one time they went on a Luncheon together, and John seemed to have gathered a bunch of admirers after he wore a pink sweater, making him look softer, unlike his usual formal and neat appearance and unintentionally made other people go crazy just to meet THE John Breck in person after his pictures circled online.
"It seems my brother has yet to realize how he charmed the hearts of so many innocent young ladies."
"Yes, the young man indeed is quite oblivious. Or would it be more right to say he is good at avoiding them?"
"Hahaha."
John didn't seem like he was interested in being friendly with any young lady, especially with the intention of building a relationship. Or at least, not yet. Which was quite understandable, he was still 26, although some might argue it is the perfect age to look for an ideal partner, John was busy slowly inheriting everything from their father and building his career. For someone as busy as him, where would he find the time to date?
"I'm sure when John finally decides to see someone, he'll treat them well."
Of course, it wouldn't be any time soon. But maybe, in the faraway future, John will meet someone he would want to spend his life with.
"I've heard," Mrs. Fromm's gaze changed with a certain glint in her eyes, staring at Rosalyn with great interest. "You're planning to make a comeback?"
Rosalyn simply smiled elegantly before leaning slightly and whispering so that only the two of them would hear.
"Would you allow me to make my official announcement at your banquet?"
"That would be a great honor!"
Mrs. Fromm held Rosalyn's hands while gazing at her with excitement visible on her face.
"Later, I will call for you on stage! I am more than happy to be of help!"
"As thanks, I will prioritize your orders once my shop reopens and give you a 10% discount," Rosalyn promised happily. Hearing this made Mrs. Fromm happier as she shook Rosalyn's hands with glee.
"Wait here, I'll set the stage for you now!"
Mrs. Fromm left quickly and was talking to the staff and giving her orders. Since there was a bit of time before she would have to stand on stage, Rosalyn decided to get herself a drink, though her eyes were still searching for Cale. Much to her luck, it truly seemed like he didn't want to be found by her.
Rosalyn felt sad, but decided to focus on her champagne instead.
"Noona."
John found his way to her after talking to some of his acquaintances. Seeing his sister drinking, John took a glass of champagne as well, which made Rosalyn arch an eyebrow.
John raised his glass when he noticed Rosalyn's intense stare, "I'm an adult."
"…"
Right. He already is. Rosalyn was used to her siblings being a bunch of kids, so she momentarily forgot that John was legally allowed to drink now. In all honesty, before her forced transmigration, she had never seen John or any of her younger siblings near alcohol. No, not even her father or mother. It wasn't a thing in their family to drink, though it wasn't like they didn't. Being a family known to the world of business, it would be inevitable to be invited out to enjoy some wine and whatnot.
But her family never truly drank outside those invitations.
However, when Rosalyn got married, Cale… well…
Rosalyn finished her champagne in one go, making John flinch when he saw this.
'…I-Is noona okay?'
He began to worry about his sister, who had just drunk her drink without a second thought. Of course, John only knew the image of his sister, who wasn't very good with alcohol, but not the image of a Rosalyn who can drink freely knowing that her beloved husband will be there to take care of her.
"Noona, don't drink too much."
Rosalyn calmly passed her now-empty glass to her brother, who continued staring at her with worry.
"I'll be fine."
She patted his shoulder before turning towards the stage where Mrs. Fromm was talking while holding a microphone, garnering everyone's attention on her. Rosalyn waited until Mrs. Fromm looked in her direction before Rosalyn put on a smile and told John that she would be making her announcement now, and walked to the stage.
"Let us welcome our honorable sponsor for today's charity Banquet, who decided to sponsor the Hope Orphanage for the next 5 years, Mrs. Rosalyn Breck-Henituse!"
Everyone's attention was on her, but Rosalyn only kept her eyes straight until she was guided up the stage. When Rosalyn got on stage and Mrs. Fromm passed the microphone to her, Rosalyn saw it then.
Cale, who was in the audience a little far from the stage.
Rosalyn's expression slowly brightened.
'He's here…'
After two weeks of not seeing her husband, she was finally seeing Cale's face. He was still as beautiful as ever, ever so elegant while calmly drinking champagne. Although he wasn't looking directly at her, Rosalyn knew that he would be listening to what she would say. It was obvious. Because if Cale truly did not want to see her or hear her voice, he would have left the room already.
Rosalyn tried to contain the giddy feeling she felt inside and calmly held the microphone, even though deep inside she wasn't very calm.
"The future of the world lies in the hands of the children of this world, and these children are the future we have always hoped," Rosalyn began saying the words she wanted to say when she initially told John about her plan of sponsoring the Hope Orphanage in today's charity banquet amongst all the options provided by the Fromm Family.
"We, as the adults, are equipped with the responsibility of raising these children into responsible citizens who will be part of the change rather than a life already paved for them. This, alone, is my reason for sponsoring the Hope Orphanage, to give these children the 'hope' that will be their driving force to become good citizens."
Rosalyn raised the new champagne glass a waiter gave her and invited everyone to a toast; they then raised their glasses as well.
"For some of you who are quite unfamiliar with me and are wondering what my qualifications are to stand in front of you all, allow me to introduce myself."
While some knew her, it was undeniable that the newer ones do not even know her name. In order to make this into a successful way of giving a lasting first impression, the simplest thing to do was to remind everyone of who she was, and let the newer breed of business people know that such a person has appeared again.
" 'The golden age of fashion'."
The slight murmurs of the other attendees could be heard.
" The one who brought home the diamond'."
It was a bunch of nicknames and proclamations that the majority of these people were familiar with.
Rosalyn smiled elegantly.
"I'm sure most of you are curious about my sudden appearance after five years of seemingly leaving the fashion world behind."
That was obvious. The fact that there was nothing but silence from the infamous fashion designer Rosalyn, many were forced to believe that she had retired early. It was inevitable to be curious why she suddenly disappeared and acted as if she would never come back, but many gave up on trying to find out why or when she would return.
As if the whole existence of the "Fashion designer who is desired by all" was completely erased, only leaving behind a legacy that may never be surpassed by anyone.
No one would come close to the glory she once brought, because there was only one Rosalyn.
But now, of all times, out of all the years she could have chosen, Rosalyn decided to appear again as if this was the most perfect timing and all the stars had aligned.
And maybe that was the case, maybe that was exactly the case for Rosalyn, who was trapped far, far away.
"I would like to take this opportunity to make a very important announcement."
Hearing those words, the entire room became still and quiet. Almost as if everyone feared failing to hear the next words she would utter, as if everyone feared missing this announcement that would surely change the lives of many, or have the desires of many finally fulfilled after years of drought.
It even seemed as if they were holding their breath as they waited for her to say the words she wanted to say.
" 'The fashion designer Rosalyn Henituse returns'."
A moment, and a moment turned into two.
Before an uproar broke the silence.
"Oh my god! Is this real?!"
"I can't believe it! She's finally making a comeback!"
"I lived long enough to see her return! Now, I can rest in peace!"
Rosalyn couldn't stop smiling seeing their reactions. This is it, it was finally happening. After this announcement, Rosalyn will slowly bring her shop back to life, and everything will return to how it was, as if her career was never screwed over by some transmigrator in the first place.
Rosalyn will gain back her life, and her career will blossom and reach higher feats. But more than anything, her marriage will return to that picture-perfect marriage.
And everything would end in a happily-ever-after.
Rosalyn's eyes focused on Cale as her gaze softened.
"My love."
Cale froze.
He did not need to look to know who she was calling for; he did not need to turn to see to whom she had her eyes on. Because just like now, she did the same thing in the past. Because just like the one on stage, Rosalyn also made a bold declaration in front of many people in the past.
Just like back then, and just like now. She was doing the same thing.
Cale tried his best to stop his hands from trembling, as his heart felt cold.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
"Do you remember the day when you said you would support me no matter what I decide to do, and when you heard me say that I want to become a fashion designer, you helped make my dreams come true?"
'Do you remember the day I woke up after that car accident and you said you would be my comfort and support until I would get my memories back and we'll go back to how things were?'
"Well, I want to tell you this and let the entire world know."
'I'll have you hear my answer and let the world know as well.'
Cale's heart was beating loudly, almost as if beating against his eardrums. He could barely hear her words clearly, his mind spiraling, making him feel dizzy. Cale tried to keep his body from shaking, but he couldn't stop the memories from resurfacing.
Why is she doing this? Why the hell is she doing this to him?
Had she not had enough of this already?
"'The fashion designer Rosalyn' could return without worries because I have a 'Cale Henituse' who will always be there, standing behind me, supporting me with every step I take. And for him, I would gladly do anything."
'The 'beloved wife Rosalyn' will never come back to a 'Cale Henituse' who is the most unbearable and suffocating person in the world.'
CRASH!
Cale's shaky hand dropped the champagne glass as it shattered on the floor, spilling its contents all over, with some staining the ends of his slacks and painting his shoes with its golden-yellow hues.
Rosalyn was alarmed and looked like she wanted to get off stage and run to him right away, but before any of the confused stares and murmurs from the people around them could settle, Cale turned away and left without looking back.
'You said you would give me anything?'
"Wait- Cale!"
Rosalyn quickly ran down the stairs and got off the stage, trying to chase after the running Cale, who was quick to disappear from the crowd.
'Then let's divorce.'
"Cale!!"
'I don't love you anymore, and I'll never love you again. Let's end everything now. I'm sick of you.'
Rosalyn tried to run as fast as she could, but she was wearing a dress with high heels, thus limiting her movement. Her heart was beating loudly as she had no choice but to watch Cale's back as he continued running away from her.
She tried to open her trembling lips, but no sound would come out.
At that moment, someone rushed to her.
"Noona!"
"…John."
John froze when he saw the look on her face, but he quickly regained composure as he spoke solemnly.
"I called the driver to get to the front. Noona, go and talk to hyung-nim. I'll take care of things here."
"How are you going to…?"
John showed her a kind smile.
"I'll be fine. I'll talk to Mrs. Fromm and settle everything."
He placed his hand on Rosalyn's back, gently pushing her forward when he noticed the hesitation in her eyes and the way her body seemed frozen on its spot.
"Now go."
Feeling that nudge, Rosalyn took a shaky breath in before forcing her feet to move. One step, two step, three more, then she began running.
She didn't know why Cale suddenly ran away; she couldn't understand why he reacted like that, but there was only one thing she knew and understood well.
That she loves Cale.
That she is married to Cale.
And for Cale, she would do anything.
Even if it meant hurting her feet from running, chasing after him.
"Mister, follow that car!"
Rosalyn quickly ordered the driver after she got inside the car. They moved quickly, the driver understanding the urgency of the matter, and didn't waste time. The whole time, Rosalyn felt restless; she wanted to get to Cale as soon as possible, but she knew they could not violate any traffic laws. If they moved faster than they were doing now, there was a chance of getting into an accident. And Rosalyn would hate getting into another accident when there are so many things that she would need to take care of.
Seeing the direction the car Cale was riding was heading, she figured he must be rushing to get home. Home, to where their house is, to where they live, the place that used to be a warm home that contained their happiness, but surely now nothing but a painful house for him.
Rosalyn bit her lip, subconsciously biting it harder, and failed to notice how she bit it too hard until it bled, not until she tasted the metallic taste of blood. Rosalyn quickly touched her lips, a troubled look on her face. She couldn't hide her worry and anxiety, and the driver tried his best to drive as fast as he could when he saw this through the front mirror.
When they reached the gate of their home, Rosalyn asked the driver to stop there.
"Mister, thank you for the ride! Please go back to my brother now!"
Rosalyn managed to say before rushing out of the car.
Seeing the madam hurriedly coming in, the guard who was closing the gate after opening it for the car where Cale was, stopped.
"Cale!"
Rosalyn nearly tripped, her high heels twisting. Rosalyn didn't hesitate to take her heels off and throw them to the side before running again.
When the car stopped and Cale got off, Rosalyn tried to get to him.
"Cale...!"
She tried to reach for his hand, to make him stay, to get him to talk to her, but Cale pulled away. Turning around only to look at her with that complicated look on his face, like he didn't want to see her, like he didn't want to have anything to do with her, that he was just so sick and tired of all these.
"...Cale, please tell me if I did something wrong. Don't turn your back on me like this."
Rosalyn didn't care if she sounded desperate as she pleaded. She didn't care about any silly thing like pride and whatnot; such a thing matters not to a marriage that was far too perfect for her to simply walk out of.
"Let's talk. Please."
"What is there to talk about?" His hushed voice came out.
"Why.... why did you suddenly leave? Did I do something that upset you? Did you not want me to call for you on stage like that?"
Cale sneered, like it was ironic.
"Wow, so you know."
Rosalyn's heart dropped when Cale suddenly took a step toward her, though his voice was cold and his face was expressionless. This Cale in front of her was making the kind of face that he would normally never do, had this been a normal day in their normally perfect marriage.
"Back then, you declared publicly how much you hated me and demanded I grant you a divorce."
Hearing this, Rosalyn felt her body shake. The words Cale said that she said were words not spoken by her. It was the transmigrator's doing, it was the transmigrator's doing!
But Cale wouldn't know that.
And it was difficult to clarify that. Cale wouldn't know; he wouldn't believe it. A transmigrator controlling her body, making those decisions, and saying those awful things? It sounded straight out of fiction. This was the real world. This was their reality. And reality was that Cale had been hurt, more times than he could count, and more than Rosalyn would ever understand.
"And now you're claiming that you love me?"
His voice was full of doubts, of misery, of disbelief that she would dare to say it like she meant it, when all those years ago Rosalyn consistently made him feel unwanted.
"Cale, that… I can explain."
But Cale wouldn't listen to that now.
"Love me, hate me!" He kept taking steps towards her while Rosalyn was frozen in her spot, until he was standing in front of her, face to face. Rosalyn could see clearly now, the anger and hurt evident in his eyes. "Can't you just choose one?!"
Rosalyn flinched when Cale suddenly raised his voice, but rather than caring about her shoulders that began trembling, her eyes focused on the tears threatening to fall from his eyes. Rosalyn raised her shaky hand in an attempt to wipe them away, but Cale turned his face and avoided her touch.
"Stop trying to confuse me like this! You're driving me insane!" He shouted while glaring at her, moving away from her so she wouldn't be able to touch him.
As if it would hurt him more to receive this false gentleness from the woman who hated him. As if all has lost its meaning, and nothing between them could ever be restored.
Like this marriage had been ruined, and they could never go back to how things were.
"How long are you going to keep publicly humiliating me like this?"
"Cale, I...!"
Cale parted his lips, a hollow laughter leaving his mouth, and it hurt more to hear that than any curse that exists. Rosalyn almost wished he would cuss instead of making that sound that was only tearing her heart apart.
"You dragged public opinion to get what you want, and now you're doing it again."
"I don't have the intention of hurting you, Cale, please believe me!"
But Cale only turned his back and walked away. Even when Rosalyn tried to chase after him, run after him, even when he walked fast to get away from her, Rosalyn couldn't stop. She feared that if she let Cale slip away now, she might never get to clarify things with him again.
That he would truly leave her now.
"Don't leave me...!"
She cried out as her tears began falling from her eyes.
"Cale please...! Listen to what I have to say! Ah!"
That even when she tripped on her dress and fell on the ground, Cale didn't turn back, didn't look back, didn't help her up.
Cale looked like he was ready to end things with her now.
Rosalyn couldn't stop a sob from leaving her lips, her heart dropping down to the pit of her stomach. Her bare feet were hurting from running on the ground without her heels, but the pain couldn't compare to anything she was feeling now. It felt numb, everything felt numb, everything paled in comparison to the way her heart was aching.
Rosalyn couldn't stop crying. There would be no warm hands that would reach out to her, embrace her, hold her closely while whispering to her that everything will be alright because they were together through their ups and downs, through thick and thin. That all these tears will be replaced by laughter, because no matter what kind of challenge they face, they'll be able to conquer it all.
Because they were together.
And how beautiful that is.
But now, such a thing has shattered, and so has her heart.
She didn't know how long she had been crying on the ground like that, so much time passed, but she didn't care. Rosalyn sniffled before moving her feet slightly, only to wince. Rosalyn pulled her legs closer to her, and only then did she notice her scraped knees. It must have happened when she fell earlier.
Rosalyn formed her lips into a thin line, holding back her tears from falling again.
Had this been a normal day in their perfect marriage, Cale would have rushed to her with that worried look on his face.
'Ro! What happened?! Are you hurt anywhere?!'
He would have spoken awfully a lot out of panic, and if he were to see her wounds, Cale would gently carry her in his arms while promising to put ointment on her wounds and take care of her until everything heals.
Rosalyn sniffled, wiping some of the stray tears that managed to fall even though she tried to stop herself from crying.
If Cale won't care for her, then there's nothing she can do. She needs to pull herself together; she needs to. Because if not, who will be there for her now?
"Sniffle... euhk..."
She tried her best to stop crying, but her traitorous tears simply wouldn't stop. Letting her makeup be ruined and her cheeks be tear-stained, Rosalyn forced herself to get up. Even though it forced her scraped knees to reopen their wounds and bleed, Rosalyn simply bit back a wince and walked, though limping, getting inside the house.
The house was dark and quiet, and Rosalyn only kept her eyes on the staircase.
'Ro, be careful. Watch your steps.'
'How am I to watch my steps if you have my eyes blindfolded, hm?'
Cale chuckled softly, gently pulling her hands to him until they were close and touching.
'Would you like me to carry you then?'
'Oh, it seems tonight will be a long night for both of us.'
'What are you saying?' Cale laughed lightly before guiding her hand to his shoulder and carefully carrying her in his arms. 'Wait until you see my surprise before making such a suggestion.'
Rosalyn scooted closer, her lips next to his ear as she whispered to him.
'You're not rejecting my advances?'
'I would never.'
Cale placed a chaste kiss on her cheek and continued walking up the stairs with Rosalyn in his arms.
Rosalyn pulled the skirt of her dress up, holding onto the railing as she limped while trying to climb up the staircase. She couldn't walk properly because of her wound, but Rosalyn couldn't bring herself to care about that. None of these would matter. She simply walked and walked until she reached the second floor.
She stared at the hall leading to their shared room, staring blankly at the closed door.
It was painfully obvious that Cale wouldn't welcome her there, wouldn't welcome her in. So even though she wasn't used to sleeping anywhere else, Rosalyn simply walked to the spare bathroom at the other end of the hallway to clean her wounds and wash her makeup off.
'Here, let me help you.'
Cale guided Rosalyn to sit while he stood next to her, reaching for the makeup-removing wipes.
'You rushed back home after your photoshoot again, didn't you?'
Rosalyn tugged on the end of his shirt.
'I missed you.'
Cale's lips twitched before he had to force them down and face her. He tried to speak nonchalantly, but it was obvious that he was happy hearing her say that.
'And? What are you going to do, leaving that heavy makeup on your face for long hours?'
Rosalyn tilted her head slightly, obediently staying still as Cale clipped her bangs away and tied her hair in a low ponytail to ensure that it wouldn't get on her face before he started removing her makeup.
Rosalyn let out a hum.
'I have a husband who will remove it for me anyway.'
Cale paused before letting out a quiet laugh. Rosalyn wore a satisfied smile, seeing how happy her husband looked while tending to her.
'And he's much better than all the makeup artists I know.'
Splash!
Rosalyn splashed her face with water before turning the faucet off, and grabbed the facial wash on the counter. There will be no Cale who will remove her makeup for her, no Cale by her side tending to her while looking like the happiest man alive simply by doing that. There wouldn't be someone like that.
And Rosalyn only had herself.
After she was done, she grabbed a clean towel and dried her face.
Her scraped knee has been cleaned, though she hasn't applied any ointment or medicine yet. The soles of her feet also sustained some cuts after running barefoot earlier, and Rosalyn only washed them. Rosalyn wanted to take a quick shower before treating her wounds, but she hadn't grabbed a set of pajamas to change into. So after she was done drying her face, Rosalyn walked to her personal room, hoping that Aunt Josephin had done her request of returning her old clothes to her closet while she was away.
Click.
Upon opening the door and entering, her hand that was holding the doorknob was suddenly pulled forward, and caught her off guard.
"Finally, you're here."
Rosalyn's eyes widened slightly at the unfamiliar voice that spoke closely to her ear, another hand wrapping around her waist as her back rested against someone's chest.
'Who—?'
"You have no idea how long I waited for you."
BAM!
Rosalyn didn't waste time or even bother hearing the rest of it, as she grabbed the hand that audaciously held her arm before twisting the unknown man's arm behind his back. The man screamed in pain. Rosalyn didn't care as she kicked the back of his knees, forcing him to kneel to the floor.
"Ah- Ah-Ah-! Let go of me!! Let go—!!"
"Who the hell dared to trespass in my house?!"
"Trespass?!" The man screeched, "You told me to come here on this day of the month and that I should meet you in your bedroom!"
Rosalyn's expression darkened.
'...Was it the transmigrator?'
That was most likely the case. Because Rosalyn would never invite a man into her room aside from Cale. Only Cale has the right to come here as he pleases, but Cale always respected her privacy and insisted that this room is exclusively hers. He always said that even if they are married, she should still have a space where she can have her privacy away from him, because Rosalyn is still her own person.
And Cale upheld that.
"You said you always feel lonely with that trash and asked me to keep you company! You're the one who—!"
It doesn't matter what reasons this man had for entering her room; it won't change the fact that he trespassed. With her heart turning cold, Rosalyn smashed his face to the floor without giving him the chance to let out a scream.
"Trash?" She mutters darkly, "Who do you think you're calling trash, you piece of garbage?"
This man has overstepped. Any chances of him leaving this house unscathed had been thrown away. Rosalyn wasn't going to let this slide, even if she and Cale had their misunderstandings just earlier. There is no one allowed to disrespect her husband like that.
'I remember there's a handsaw in the storage next to this room.'
Rosalyn grabbed the nearest cloth to her and tied the man's hands and feet to prevent him from going anywhere else while she was away, and calmly strode to grab the handsaw she was thinking of. Thankfully, even though it had been years since she last saw it, the handsaw was still there.
After grabbing the tool, Rosalyn kicked her bedroom door open and raised the handsaw while gazing coldly at the tied man on the floor, who was desperately shaking his head as if begging her not to do the unthinkable.
At that moment, Cale happened to pass by and saw Rosalyn raising the handsaw, looking like she was about to strike someone. Cale's eyes widened as he quickly tried to stop her.
"What are you doing?!"
Rosalyn froze when she heard Cale's voice.
Cale quickly grabbed her shoulder, and seeing Cale standing in front of her, Rosalyn's thoughts flew out the window.
Cale was ready to scold her and tell her things like how killing someone to vent her anger is the last thing he would want to see her do, but upon seeing her swollen eyes as if she had cried for a long time, Cale froze.
He couldn't bring himself to speak of anything when he saw the way she looked.
Rosalyn's lips parted slightly, only to close again. Seeing how he was looking at her again with that same complicated gaze, Rosalyn felt herself tearing up, but she forced herself not to shed more tears.
A moment passed, and the moment turned two. Cale took a sharp breath in before forcing himself to look away, inevitably looking in the direction of the tied man. Cale's eyebrows furrowed slightly.
"…A strange man appeared in my bedroom."
Rosalyn said after mustering the strength to speak.
"No." Rosalyn shook her head slightly, "He said he was waiting in my room this whole time."
Cale did not react. When she saw this, Rosalyn's shoulders sank as she spoke with a hushed tone, barely above a whisper, but if one had the chance to hear it, one would hear the disbelief in her voice.
"…You knew."
Cale moved his gaze back to her, and for the very first time, Rosalyn hated that nonchalant look in his eyes.
"How was I to know you weren't the one who invited him or not?"
"Cale." Rosalyn tried not to let her body tremble at the words she heard from her own husband, "A man and a woman alone in one room late at night… Surely you know what that means?"
Cale did not respond.
Rosalyn took a shaky breath in, her other hand found its way to tug on Cale's shirt, but if Cale had only looked closely, he would have seen the way her hand was shaking too.
"An unknown man and an unwilling woman. You do understand that, right?"
Cale's expression faltered, though he was quick to look away. He silently took the hand saw from her instead of saying anything, before setting it aside. And Rosalyn hated that silence even more.
Suddenly, she recalled the words he spoke to her on the first night since her return to this world. The words 'Are you lonely because you don't have anyone to entertain you tonight?' as if the accusation was nothing new to him. As if this wasn't all that strange to him.
As if he already knew it was going to be like this.
Rosalyn no longer knew what to feel about this, about everything, about all that was happening.
"Go to the room."
Cale spoke calmly, pulling her closer to him, and Rosalyn was too tired to even try to argue or fight back. Rosalyn fell right into his chest, and Cale was frozen on his spot. His hand hung in the air near her back, not knowing where to put it or where to hold.
Slowly, Cale let it rest on her back. He let out a soft sigh, but when he moved his gaze and inevitably looked in the direction of the tied-up man on the ground, looking at them with shaky pupils, Cale's gaze turned cold.
Cale took out his phone and long-pressed the number 1. Once the call connected, Cale placed his phone to his ear.
"Hyung, come up here to the 2nd floor."
That was all he needed to say.
All employees were not allowed to get to the 2nd floor, because the entire floor was a private place for just Cale and Rosalyn. They were not permitted to come there unless they were called up, and it only ever happens if something big happens.
The fact that Cale called Lee Soo Hyuk to come to the 2nd floor at the dead of the night meant that it was something very important.
Cale returned his attention to Rosalyn, who still seemed out of it. After putting his phone back into his pocket, Cale hesitantly tucked her hair away from her face, and indeed, she was pale and shaken up.
Unlike the usual reaction, where it would be her dismissing him from her room.
The Rosalyn in his arms tonight didn't look like someone who wanted to separate from him.
Cale guided her out of the room before nudging her to go to their shared room, but when he did, Rosalyn suddenly grimaced, which alarmed him.
Cale was quick to drop to his knees and check her for any possible injuries, and when he saw her scraped knees that began bleeding, Cale stiffened.
Slowly, his quiet voice came out.
"…Did he do this?"
It came from Rosalyn tripping earlier after trying to chase after him, which she had already cleaned in the bathroom earlier. Unfortunately, moving that much trying to apprehend that trespasser seemed to have reopened her wounds, which caused them to bleed again. Of course, Cale didn't know the truth, and Rosalyn didn't bother correcting the misunderstanding either.
She only remained silent.
Cale's hesitant hand moved, almost touching her knees, almost wiping the blood away, but he stopped himself before he did. Cale slowly stood and held her arm, checking her for any other injuries, and thankfully found none.
He let out a shaky breath.
"I'll handle things from here. Go to the room."
"...I don't have any clothes to change into."
"You love wearing my clothes, anyway. Just get something from my drawer."
"..."
...She couldn't pass off the offer.
She spoke quietly before lowering her head, "...Okay."
Rosalyn took slow and careful steps, mindful of her bleeding, scraped knees. Cale watched her leave until she was inside their shared bedroom before he moved his cold gaze to the man inside her room.
It was going to be a long night for this guy.
Click.
Rosalyn let out a shaky breath upon closing the door behind her, as if the room's warmth enveloped her in its safe embrace. Rosalyn looked down at her feet, pondering to herself before shaking all her thoughts away.
She slowly moved to Cale's drawer to get a clean pajama button-up shirt. At that moment, she heard Kim Rok Soo's voice.
[Noona, are you back in your house?]
"...Rok Soo-yah."
Rok Soo was immediately alarmed.
[Why do you sound like that? Did something happen?]
Rosalyn carefully sat on the side of the bed, holding the pajama closely, though her hands were still trembling.
Rosalyn was good at pretending; she was good at acting fine, but at that moment, she just couldn't act fine. And even though she tried to be collected and calm, she couldn't help herself anymore.
"...There was a strange man who trespassed in my room."
She couldn't see it because the camera that Rok Soo had yet to fix and update was showing nothing but static, but Rok Soo stiffened upon hearing her words.
He gazed at the computer with shaky pupils. He didn't need to hear everything because he knew what it was. In fact, between the two of them, it would be him who knew better than her.
Because this was exactly the worst news he didn't tell her two weeks ago. It was the information he got from the phone she gave him, and the information he withheld from letting her know until it was an appropriate time.
Alas, the 'appropriate' time does not exist, and it caught all of them off guard. But more than that... how would it make the unsuspecting Rosalyn feel?
[...I'm sorry, noona.]
There was nothing that could excuse what he had done.
[If I told you beforehand, you would have had an idea about this and it wouldn't have caught you off guard.]
"What do you mean by that, Rok Soo-yah?"
Rok Soo sounded apologetic, something that was too strange for Rosalyn, who wholeheartedly believed that her dear little kid had done no wrong.
Before Rok Soo could answer, the door opened and Cale entered. Rosalyn was stuck staring at the suspended blue screen full of static, and she didn't notice Cale approaching her until he stood in front of her.
"That guy said you invited him in."
Rosalyn was confused, her heart beginning to beat fast at the premonition that she was definitely missing something.
"I have not been in contact with anyone while I was in Breck, aside from you."
She spoke truthfully because there was nothing she would hide from him. But Cale was still giving her that gaze like he wasn't believing anything blindly, which made her heart tremble.
[Noona, I should have told you this much earlier.]
"Your statement isn't aligning with your past actions."
Rosalyn tried to calm herself and remain calm from whatever she would hear. But her ears could barely hear anything clearly, only the loud beating of her heart.
"...What are you talking about?"
She spoke her response to the two who were speaking at the same time.
[The transmigrator...]
"You..."
Cale leaned forward, resting each of his hands on the mattress next to her thighs, moving close until his intense gaze was directly looking at her, their faces inches apart. Trapping her completely.
Rosalyn's heart dropped at the words she was hearing almost simultaneously.
[Would invite men into your room and sleep around.]
"Always asked some men to keep you company because you hated seeing me at night."
Rosalyn's eyes clouded over, as tears began spilling out.
"...Please excuse me."
Rosalyn gently pushed Cale off her and ran to the bathroom, closing the door shut. Rosalyn pressed her palms to her face as she slowly slid down until she was sitting on the floor.
What the hell do they mean by that?
[Noona...]
Rosalyn couldn't respond. No, even if she were to say something, what was she supposed to say? How was she supposed to clear something when it's undeniable that her body has been touched by someone else? Multiples of them?
No wonder Cale hates her now. No wonder Cale reacted that way. No wonder. No wonder.
Rosalyn sobbed in her hands, pulling herself closer, making herself look small. As small as possible, as if that would erase everything that happened, as if it would make all these awful things go away.
[....I'm sorry, noona. I'm really sorry. I—]
Rosalyn only cried, and while she tried to keep her voice quiet, she couldn't. Her cries were drowning out Rok Soo's repeated apologies until eventually, he stopped trying to talk.
No matter what he says now, it won't change the fact that his noona was deeply hurt by the truth, and who was he to deny the truth? Rok Soo could only lower his gaze from the screen. Even though he decided to remain silent and let his sister cry, he didn't actually turn off the system and stayed.
Even if she didn't know, he wanted to stay until she would stop crying. Even though there was a limit to what he, someone who was in a completely different world, could do for her, he still wanted to be there.
Because the truth was heavy, and one shoulder is not enough to carry it all.
Rok Soo slowly formed his shaking hands into a fist.
Meanwhile...
PWACK!
Cale kept his cold gaze on the kneeling man in front of him as he sat comfortably, watching as Lee Soo Hyuk raised a fist, and...
PWACK!
The man's face was barely recognizable now, his lips torn and his cheeks bruised. His nose was a bleeding mess with more blood pouring out of his lips. He was barely hanging on as his head hung low. Lee Soo Hyuk pulled his hair and forced him to look up.
Cale took a good look at his face before waving his hand.
"Continue."
He still had a few parts on his face that hadn't been hit enough.
Lee Soo Hyuk did not need to be told twice and simply did what he could until Cale would be satisfied. Some time passed, and the man was down on the floor, beaten black and blue, bruised all over, and unable to move a single muscle.
Cale gestured for another person who had been standing behind him.
"Have his trespassing reported before sending him to the hospital."
"Yes, master."
It was the driver who was always with him. The driver bowed deeply before moving towards the unconscious man.
Cale uncrossed his legs before standing. He took one cold glance at the man before turning his back. As he began walking, Lee Soo Hyuk was right behind him. They walked in complete silence before stopping right in front of the door without opening it.
"Hyung."
"What is it?"
Cale took a shaky breath, refusing to look back and show his face to the other. The room was barely lit, each corner dark. The perfect place to hide missing bodies and hide true feelings.
Cale spoke quietly.
"...Do you think I was mistaken?"
Lee Soo Hyuk kept silent, only staring at Cale's back, which was only visible to him.
Cale spoke again.
"What if I was mistaken, hyung? What if... all this time... She never really wanted it, and I was only... and I...."
Cale couldn't finish what he was trying to say without his lips trembling. So he forced his mouth shut, focusing on his breathing that became uneven, before trying again. Though if the room had its lights turned on, one would see the way his eyes had clouded over.
"...What if she never wanted any of these, and I let them take advantage of her this entire time?"
"Cale, you never think about what ifs."
"Yes," Cale took a sharp breath before turning his face, but his expression still couldn't be seen. "But what if?"
The way she reacted earlier was far too strange. She even looked like she was going to kill this man if Cale hadn't walked in on them right at that moment. If this was the same as it was before, did it look like she was willing then?
Anyone with eyes would see the obvious, and the obvious was that she was not.
Her reaction got Cale questioning. If tonight was a Rosalyn who did not want to be with someone, then what about all those times that she did in the past? Was Cale mistaken, then? Was he wrong to believe that it was she who willingly invited them to her bed?
If it's true that Rosalyn didn't want any of this, does it mean Cale had let his wife get assaulted in their own home?
Something about that scared him deeply, that even the mere possibility of it was making Cale angry.
Angry at all those men who climbed on her bed, angry at himself.
And Cale had blamed it all on her; he thought it was her who did all these things willingly. But if it turns out that he was wrong, what the hell was he supposed to do now?
"Cale."
Lee Soo Hyuk's calling made all his thoughts halt.
"Do you remember how she reacted when you first forced the door open after you heard all those sounds in her room?"
Cale did not need to respond. How could he forget such a time?
When Cale came home from work, if he were to go to their shared room, he would inevitably walk past Rosalyn's personal room, and when he did, he heard those sounds. He heard the sounds that she wouldn't be making if she were alone.
Cale was alarmed then. He did not think of anything else and simply forced the door open and grabbed the man who audaciously got on top of his wife. Cale was ready to get into a fight; he already had his fist up, but what he received instead was Rosalyn's hard slap.
Cale couldn't understand why she was mad at him instead. He was just trying to protect her; he was just trying to get that man out of their home, out of her room.
But the one she dragged outside that room was him instead.
'I hate you!'
She had stared at him with fury.
'You're ruining such a good time!'
Lee Soo Hyuk watched as Cale's shoulders sank low.
"You remember, don't you?"
'Ro, please!'
Cale banged on the door, slamming his hands until his knuckles bled, but she ignored his cries and calls completely, focusing solely on the man inside the room with her. Cale was down on his knees, forced to listen to everything that was happening. Forced to stay rooted in his spot because he couldn't bring himself to leave.
Forced to do nothing but listen, with his heart breaking and his tears streaming down his face.
Until they were done and the bedroom door opened, until the man left while fixing his clothes, Cale was still kneeling there with a blank look on his face. Forced to stare at his wife with marks all over her that didn't come from him.
The Rosalyn at that time grabbed his jaw and stared down at him with that disgusted look in her eyes.
'Why is this little pest still here?'
Cale couldn't speak right away, his cheeks stained by the tears that had dried.
'...Why?'
'Why? You're asking me why?'
Rosalyn swatted his face away as if he were ridiculous, before brushing her hands like she held something dirty. She still looked down on him, and she still looked at him like she couldn't stand him.
'Because you can't satisfy me, that's why.'
Cale parted his trembling lips, but no sound came out. Rosalyn clicked her tongue loudly before turning around, about to slam the door shut, but Cale grabbed her hand desperately.
'...Are you going to do this again?'
'Why are you asking such an obvious question? What? You want me to sleep with you instead?' Rosalyn slapped his hand away. 'In your dreams!'
"There's no way you would forget."
Cale took a shaky breath in before shaking his head, trying to stop himself from remembering anything else.
"Tell me then, Cale, does that look like someone unwilling to you?"
"Then what about the woman in my room right now?"
Cale asked while rubbing his face.
"It's the same person, isn't it? How come her reaction is so different?"
Lee Soo Hyuk did not know how to respond. He didn't want to say anything out of line, and he also didn't want to jump to conclusions. He was just as confused as him, but he was also sure that Cale was much more confused than him, that Lee Soo Hyuk's feelings couldn't even compare to Cale's.
Lee Soo Hyuk wished he could offer some sort of comforting words, but he currently had none. So he only patted Cale's shoulders.
"Get some rest. It's already late at night."
Cale let out a sigh before nodding his head.
"...Okay, you go and get some rest now, too."
They left the warehouse, and Cale went straight to his bedroom—or to be exact, the room that he used to share with her, where Rosalyn would be right now.
Click.
When Cale came in, Rosalyn was nowhere in sight.
"...?"
The pajama shirt she had taken out earlier was still lying on the side of the bed, in the same position as earlier when she discarded the pajama and rushed to the bathroom when Cale confronted her. The room itself appeared to have been untouched, the bed still the same as he left, the couch still empty.
Cale furrowed his eyebrows.
'Is she still in the bathroom?'
He glanced at the wall clock and saw that it was already one in the morning. Cale walked to the bathroom, and as he was drawing nearer, he could hear the water running.
Cale twisted the doorknob and unceremoniously opened the door, only to be shocked to see Rosalyn still in the same dress she wore at the banquet, and crouching on the floor while letting the water from the shower hit her already completely drenched body.
"You...!"
Cale rushed inside and grabbed her shoulders, making her face him, but all he could see was a blank look on her face.
Cale wanted to say something, but found himself tongue-tied. He couldn't say anything; he wanted to scold her, he wanted to ask why she was doing this, why she would let herself be drenched in the water for who knows how long, ask if she was trying to get sick, but in the end, he couldn't say anything else.
Cale slowly rested his hand on her cheek that already felt cold, brushing his thumb ever so gently on the side of her eyes. He could feel the warm teardrops falling, which was a complete contrast to her freezing skin, and Cale couldn't help himself anymore.
He sat on the floor before pulling Rosalyn to sit on his thigh and holding her in his arms.
If words were to fail him, this was all that was left to do.
Shaaaaaa-
Cale didn't care that the water from the shower was drenching him now, too; he didn't care that it was making his clothes soaked. He only kept her close, with his hand resting on her face.
Continuously brushing her tears away, even though they continued to fall from her eyes.
Cale forced his lips shut so that they were formed into a line as his heart felt nothing but the complicated and mixed emotions of how this night turned out.
Notes:
I hope you guys wouldn't mind if we end up having 7-10k words per chapter from now on.
Also, if you came here expecting things to be resolved between them right away, then I will have to break it to you: No, it won't.
I want to portray Cale's trauma as realistically as possible, even though my writing will be flawed. Trauma doesn't disappear overnight, and trauma doesn't disappear simply because someone loves you. Trauma forces you to hurt yourself, hurt people, and even those people who care about you. It's not something that you can "quickly get over with" simply because you want to or simply because someone loves you.It takes more than effort, and it takes years.
Ofc this is fictional, so I can do whatever I want. Still, I want to make Cale's trauma realistic, even though there will be scenes where it feels like everything is going fast. I don't really want to drag this story on for long, but let's be honest, you can't end a story with a traumatized character in just a mere 20-chapter story if we're aiming for a happy ending.
You'll probably be annoyed, frustrated, and sad too. But again, trauma is real. Abuse is real. You don't get over that fast, even if you want to.
And that's how Cale is going to be. So I'll have to ask for your understanding if it will seem as if "we're repeating his trauma again and again"; relapses are a thing. It's true, and it's real. And again, I want to portray trauma as realistically as possible.
Chapter 14: He, who obviously still cares
Notes:
Can we agree that Rosalyn in this fic is so Ariana Grande coded while Cale is Charlie Puth coded? Anyone? No one? Just me? (,,>﹏<,,)
(I'm talking about the vibes of their songs not the actual person)Anyway, if anyone asks I can share my spotify playlist for this fic lololol
Chapter Text
"I know you're already awake."
Rosalyn didn't move even when she heard Cale's voice behind her. She only continued lying on her side, facing the other side, away from Cale, who was getting ready for work.
Rosalyn didn't remember much last night aside from her crying in the bathroom. She didn't remember anything after that. She found herself already out of the dress she wore, now wearing the pajama shirt she took out of Cale's drawer, lying on the bed—particularly on her side of the bed.
When she woke up, Cale was already awake and busy getting ready, so she didn't know whether they had shared a bed the night before or not, or whether they had slept side by side, as they usually did.
Rosalyn grasped tightly on the pillow while keeping her eyes shut.
After receiving no response from the other, Cale finished buttoning up his dress shirt before letting out a sigh. He walked to the other side and crouched in front of the pretending Rosalyn.
"Let's have breakfast together."
It was comical how quickly she opened her eyes, but when she saw Cale staring at her, Rosalyn closed her eyes again before pretending to stir slowly awake.
"Mm?" She pretended to rub her eyes as if she just woke up. "Cale?"
Cale gave her a blank stare before shaking his head and standing.
"Get up."
Cale walked to the door without looking back.
"But I'm not wearing anything underneath," Rosalyn tried to make up some excuse.
"Stop pretending. I'm the one who changed your clothes."
Cale gave her an annoyed glare before twisting the doorknob and opening the door.
"And stop acting like I haven't seen everything already."
Cale spoke again with a nonchalant tone after glancing briefly at Rosalyn, who was hugging her torso while her face slowly turned red.
"We've done more than just looking in the past, you know?"
Rosalyn choked on nothing.
'T, this bad guy…!!!'
After that embarrassing moment between them, they were now sitting across each other at the dining table, eating their breakfast in peace. It wasn't known by others what had happened last night, something Rosalyn was thankful for. She wouldn't know how to face Aunt Josephin, who was happily serving their food.
"This is the first time I'm seeing you two eat breakfast together after a long time."
She said with such a joyful expression on her face.
When Aunt Josephin met eyes with Rosalyn, she chuckled softly when she saw that Rosalyn was wearing Cale's clothes again after such a long time, before excusing herself and returning to the kitchen.
Rosalyn fidgeted with her spoon, glancing briefly at Cale before returning her gaze to the bowl of soup.
She wanted to say something. She wanted to talk about last night. But what, to be exact? What happened at the banquet? Explain to him about her intentions when she called for him while she stood on that stage? Or, ask about what happened to the trespasser and why it took so long for Cale to return? Ask him how she ended up in bed when all she remembered was staying in the bathroom for such a long time until she lost track of time?
There was a lot that happened. And night simply passed them by without them clarifying anything. So Rosalyn's heart felt heavy with all these complicated things that passed them by and were barely talked over as if it was meant to be left forgotten and discarded by the wind.
'…Where… do I even begin to explain?'
It was complicated. A lot more complicated that it made it difficult for her to speak.
"About last night."
Clack.
Rosalyn jolted when Cale brought it up first. She looked up and saw Cale placing his utensils down.
He was done eating and was now staring at her.
"I'm sorry."
'Huh?'
Rosalyn's eyes slowly widened as she looked back at him with shaky pupils. Why is Cale apologizing?
"I didn't know you would react that way. You don't need to explain. Last night…" He moved his gaze away. "I know what you were trying to say. Rest assured, I already handed him over to the authorities."
Rosalyn placed her utensils down as well, clasping her hands together under the table to hide the fact that her hands were shaking.
"I thought he was one of your men. That's why I didn't force him out when I first noticed someone was in your room."
"I—"
Rosalyn pushed her chair and abruptly stood, reaching over to hold Cale's hand that was on the table. Cale was surprised when she did, but when he looked at their intertwined hands, he saw her hand was trembling.
"I wouldn't invite anyone into my room. No, I wouldn't… do it again. So…"
Cale slowly placed his other hand on top of hers in hopes that her hand would stop trembling now. He began patting the back of her hand, in an attempt to calm her down.
Rosalyn's grasp on him tightened slightly.
"I understand."
Rosalyn felt like a huge burden was lifted off her shoulders as her body began to relax.
"I… I want to sleep in our room. I feel uncomfortable in that room. What if someone were to trespass again? What if someone… while I'm asleep…"
"I already told Soo Hyuk hyung and the guard not to let any unknown person into the house from now on."
"Still… Can't I sleep with you again? I don't want to be left alone at night."
Cale paused before letting out a sigh. He chose not to mind her wording even though it could be easily interpreted differently.
"Fine."
Cale pushed his chair and stood. He looked like he wanted to leave, but ended up staring at Rosalyn's hand that was still on top of his. Seeing this, Rosalyn jumped back and cleared her throat.
"G, good luck with work." She glanced briefly at Cale while holding her hand that previously held his. "I hope nothing stressful happens while you're working."
Cale simply nodded his head before leaving. Rosalyn watched his back until he was nowhere in sight, before she let out a soft sigh.
'…At least that's something.'
Cale said there was no need to explain, but Rosalyn was certain there were a lot they still needed to talk about. Speaking of explanation, there's one more person she will need to hear out today.
"Auntie, I'm done eating."
Rosalyn called out before walking to the door of the kitchen where Aunt Josephin would be.
"…Auntie, please go to my room and transfer my clothes inside the closet to my and Cale's room. The usual, please."
'The usual' means that all her clothes will be placed on the walk-in closet inside their shared room, the one that was hers. There was another walk-in closet which had all of Cale's things. Cale was someone who respected her privacy and kept their things separately even if they shared the same room, so their things were always organized in their respective places.
Aunt Josephin responded without turning to look at her.
"Hm? Did something happen to your room, lady?"
"It's nothing like that." Rosalyn lied easily, not wanting to let Aunt Josephin find out even though she would know about the transmigator's nasty habits better than her. "I just… I plan on telling Cale later to permanently close that room. I'll be staying in our shared room from now on."
Aunt Josephin paused from what she was doing before turning to look at Rosalyn.
She gave her a soft gaze.
"You've truly changed, lady." A soft chuckle left her lips before coming closer and placing her hands on Rosalyn's cheeks, holding her face gently. "I thought… after everything that happened, things between you two might never go back to how things were."
Looking into her bright eyes, Aunt Josephin could not help but feel like things would change again, but unlike the previous change, this time, things would change for the better. She couldn't help but begin to look forward to it.
Aunt Josephin removed her hands and gave Rosalyn a bright smile.
"And about your ring, don't worry about it. I have a feeling I'll be able to find it soon."
Rosalyn nodded, giving Aunt Josephin a small smile.
"I might eat lunch out later. There's some place I need to go to. No need to cook for me as well."
Aunt Josephin tilted her slightly, looking at Rosalyn with mixed confusion and curiosity.
"Where to, lady?"
"My shop," Rosalyn answered truthfully. "I plan to bring it back. For now, I need to go there and check what I might need to fix and change."
Aunt Josephin nodded in understanding.
"All right. I won't hold you off any longer. I'll clean up the table now."
"Thank you, auntie."
Rosalyn left the dining and returned to her and Cale's shared room, not even glancing at her room. Since she still didn't have any clothes to change into, Rosalyn decided to wait until Aunt Josephin would transfer all her clothes to her walk-in closet.
In the meantime, she decided to do one important thing.
"Rok Soo-yah."
Her expected blue suspended screen appeared, but instead of it being full of static, it was now clearly displaying Kim Rok Soo, the child she raised for 8 years in the other world.
Kim Rok Soo's eyes widened as he abruptly moved away from the monitor, accidentally flipping his chair backwards and falling.
Rosalyn winced when she saw this. Rosalyn peeked at him to see if he was alright.
"…Are you okay, Rok Soo-yah?"
[Ugh…]
Rok Soo held his head before scrabbling over the floor, clicking the switcher, and his chair flipped back up. He let out a groan while still holding his head before standing and dusting his clothes off.
Rosalyn's true appearance caught him off guard. He knew she looked different compared to when she was still in their world, but damn it. No one warned him about it, and even if he was warned, he was sure that nothing could prepare him for her actual visuals!
While Kim Rok Soo was heavily shocked by her face, Rosalyn had a different thought when she saw Rok Soo standing. She had a hand over her mouth as she stared at the blue suspended screen with shock.
"Did you grow taller, Rok Soo-yah?"
Rok Soo inched away before moving his gaze and looked away. Seriously, her face could kill anyone!
[Noona, I think I'll need to turn off the monitor for now.]
"Eh? Why? This is the first time we're seeing each other after a long time."
Rok Soo answered with eyebrows deeply furrowed.
[Your visuals will kill me.]
Rosalyn, "????"
Slowly, her laughter bubbled out.
"Hahaha!"
While Rok Soo looked at her with eyebrows still deeply furrowed, Rosalyn was almost tearing up from laughing too much. It took a whole minute before she could talk again, albeit still letting out soft titters.
"Your reaction is so funny. Do I look that good, Rok Soo-yah?"
[Anyone with eyes would say that. But did you know that any visual experts would agree too?]
"Pfft-!"
Rosalyn wiped a stray tear away that fell after laughing too much.
"My little kid, you sure know how to say adorable things. Plus, you've finally updated the system like you said you would, huh?"
Rok Soo stared at her, trying to get used to seeing that face with visuals that would blind anyone, before responding solemnly.
[Because noona was crying.]
Rosalyn paused. She lowered her hand from her face and looked at the suspended blue screen.
Rok Soo had the usual nonchalant look on his face, his voice solemn like it usually is, but there was that obvious worry in the way he was talking. Even though he wasn't openly expressing it, like wearing his emotions on his sleeves, but from the years that they spent together, Rosalyn knew him like the back of her hand. So even though Rok Soo still looked like he usually does, Rosalyn knew.
Rok Soo was undoubtedly worried about her.
[I don't want you to cry and think that no one is there for you.]
Slowly, her lips curved up into a small smile. She gazed at Rok Soo softly. Rok Soo continued speaking with that stoic expression as if what he was saying was something as simple as the sky being blue, and the sun rising from the east.
[Noona, even though we are worlds apart, I want you to know that I'm here too.]
Because just like the sky being blue and the sun rising from the east, Rok Soo would be there for her too. As natural as it was, and as natural as it's supposed to be.
Rosalyn appreciated his kind words and smiled gently.
"Thank you."
Rok Soo's gaze changed as he gave her an apologetic look.
[…And I'm sorry too. I knew what that damn woman had done, but I didn't tell you right away.]
Rosalyn shook her head, still wearing that small smile on her face.
"It's fine, Rok Soo-yah. You withheld that information for my sake. At that time, you understood I was already busy with my family affairs, you understood it would be too much for me to handle that information on top of that, too."
Rosalyn offered a kind smile, but Rok Soo still looked down. It wouldn't be obvious for anyone because of the way his permanent nonchalance was displayed on his face, but Rosalyn would notice it, because it was her who raised him. She would notice the way he still looked guilty.
[…I should have still given you a warning, at least. Maybe then, it wouldn't have shaken you up a lot.]
"Rok Soo-yah…" She gazed at him with sadness evident in her eyes. She wasn't sad because he didn't tell her right away; she was sad because the fact that this happened was making him feel bad even though he shouldn't. "There are times when unexpected things will catch us off guard. We can't always be prepared for everything.
For example, do you remember when you tried to lower your grades as best as you could because you didn't want to get recognition at school, but you still ended up being on top of your class?"
Ah, there it is. The slightest bit of reaction on his face.
Rosalyn smiled sweetly as she brought up one more incident in the past.
"And that time you were busy avoiding joining any clubs in middle school, but you unknowingly joined the science club just because you mentioned you have a sister working at a research institution, and the members of that club made you a de facto member?"
[…Please stop bringing up my school days. It was a nightmare.]
Rosalyn giggled when she got the desired reaction, while Kim Rok Soo frowned while watching her laugh to herself. He knew she was tricking him into showing the reaction she was aiming for, but Rok Soo couldn't avoid giving in. Damn it, his sister is too good at these schemes.
"My point is, you do not need to feel guilty."
She reassured him again, and she wouldn't mind if she needed to do it one more time.
"Don't you know? I am someone who can handle anything if you give me enough time to prepare myself. I was raised by my father to always fight back and stand back up if I trip or fall."
Rosalyn had a bright smile on her face, even though her eyes were still puffy from crying a lot last night. But unlike the miserable state she was in the night before, her complexion was better and her expression was brighter now.
"And aren't we together because we're going to make that damn woman pay?"
That's right. Every single deed that was done cannot be undone, but they can always pay that transmigrator back. All her tears will dry, and every cry will calm. Once everything is settled and they get the information they want, it will be time to strike back.
So there was no need to blame innocent people who meant no harm. There was no need to point fingers among allies.
Her revenge was just starting, and they will uncover more and more about the transmigrator. Soon enough, they will catch her off guard and strike in the most painful way possible.
Rosalyn's eyes twinkled.
"Rather than worrying about those things, Rok Soo-yah, don't you think it's time you tell me everything? I have all the time in the world now."
So no matter what information it is, she will be able to handle it.
Because at the end of the day, Rosalyn will be able to put her life back to how it was before and make that woman pay for messing with her.
Rok Soo hesitated before slowly nodding his head. He summoned another monitor and began typing on the tablet.
[As you currently know, the transmigrator was pursuing one man while trying to get with multiple other men. But what I mean with that is, she also slept with other men aside from those that she was entertaining.]
Rosalyn held her hand tightly to stop it from visibly shaking. She tried to show a calm appearance as much as possible.
[And she mostly brought them to your…] He did not need to say it outright because Rosalyn already knew. Rok Soo cleared his throat. [Hyung was forced to agree because if he didn't, the transmigrator was threatening him with a divorce and not coming home. So he didn't really have a choice, but he agreed under the condition that those men would use protection.]
"…That's what the box of condoms was for."
Rosalyn felt like the dots were finally connecting. She took a shaky breath in.
"…Continue."
She needs to hear everything now; otherwise, if they set this aside and something related to the transmigrator were to happen again, it would certainly catch her off guard. And Rosalyn would hate for that to happen for a second time.
[Luckily, some of the men she was in contact with have their personal pictures as profiles in her contacts, so it's easy for me to investigate and trace them one by one. I'm currently working on tracking all of them, but noona…]
Rok Soo spoke in a low tone as if he was whispering a secret that only the two of them were allowed to know.
[Interestingly enough, there's one guy who pursued the transmigrator, and his reason was precisely because you are Cale hyung-nim's wife.]
Rosalyn frowned when she heard this.
What kind of a bastard would purposely pursue someone's wife? It must be the worst scum among scums.
[His name is Venion Sten.]
Rosalyn's eyes widened. The name rang a bell.
[He's also been the one sponsoring the transmigrator's expenses by supporting her financially. When I tried to track where he got all that money, I found out he has minions who are embezzling money for him.]
"Ha!"
Rosalyn leaned back and rested her head on the back of the couch, staring at the ceiling with that smile on her face that if Rok Soo saw, he would tremble from fear.
"Venion Sten… He's that bastard who went head to head with Cale in the past. I remember he tried to sabotage Cale's company when he was still starting, and when he failed, he tried to turn public opinion against Cale, but it didn't work out like he wanted."
That bastard had always held a grudge against Cale because he hated the fact that Cale was better than him at almost anything and everything. But rather than it stemming from insecurities, Venion Sten just really wants to antagonize Cale.
If he heard about 'Rosalyn' who keeps seeking male company, he would have surely taken advantage of this and tried to be one of them. Venion Sten is the type of scum who would do anything for his goals, even if it meant becoming someone's cheating partner.
And oh, how much he would have rejoiced seeing the despair in Cale's eyes watching his wife being in the arms of the guy who hates him most.
Rosalyn tightly clenched her fist until it was trembling and her knuckles turned white.
"Where did the embezzled money come from?"
[He has a lot of minions who are helping cover it up, but one that I was able to track was addressed from Dawon State University.]
"Dawon State University…"
Rosalyn repeated that name and thought deeply to herself.
'I feel like I've heard that somewhere before… Where was it?'
She tried to rack her brain to remember where she had first heard that name, but couldn't recall anything, and let out a sigh. Rosalyn sat properly and gazed at the blue suspended screen displaying Rok Soo, who was still busy typing on the tablet.
"At least now we have some sort of lead and can take actions against the transmigrator, even though we're not directly confronting her yet."
Hitting the back of the heads of her cheating partners is one great way to blow off some steam. After all, who said only the woman should be blamed in a cheating scandal? Of course, both the man and the woman should pay.
It just so happens that the transmigrator got together with multiple men, so Rosalyn will have to take her time trying to smack them real hard while they try to search for a way to track down the transmigrator's real body and current whereabouts.
[Although it's not information about the transmigrator's whereabouts…]
"No. This is more than enough. Thank you, Rok Soo-yah." Rosalyn said with a gentle smile on her face. "You worked hard. I appreciate it."
[This much is nothing, after all…]
Knock, knock.
Rok Soo couldn't finish what he wanted to say because a knock was heard on the door. Rosalyn stiffened, then smiled sadly at the suspended blue screen.
"We'll have to cut our conversation here. Don't worry, I'll call you again when I find some time alone."
Rok Soo nodded before turning off the monitor.
But if he had the chance to finish what he wanted to say, he would have told her this:
This much is nothing, because when I had nothing, you still showed me kindness and took me in.
So even if it's just this, I want to repay you for raising me well.
Of course, before he could say his thoughts out loud, Rok Soo would become flustered and might even stutter, thus not being able to actually say it. Regrettably, he might never be able to say it, but there was that thought through his actions, Rosalyn would be able to understand.
Because she was someone who always understood him well, even with the lack of words.
He will simply need to trust that.
"Lady, I brought all your clothes."
"Thank you, auntie. Please come in."
In a huge glass wall where everything could be seen—the tall buildings, the clouds, and even the skyscrapers—stood a man who had his eyes set on the distant.
A different man, one with blue hair and glasses resting on the tip of his nose, scarily handsome for anyone who would see him for the first time, gazed solemnly at the back of the man who was standing in front of the glass wall, who was treating him as if he wasn't there.
Bud Illis, the man with blue hair, grinned.
"Cale, I just came back from my trip. Aren't you going to welcome me?"
Cale expertly ignores him. Already quite immune to Bud's shamelessness.
"Ouch! For someone who requested that I visit Breck before my return, you sure are quite stingy!"
He still didn't get any reaction or responses from him. Bud eyed him curiously, wondering to himself why such a busy man who looked like he didn't care much about his surroundings, suddenly called Bud while he was on a business trip and requested for him to include Breck to his travels but only go there on a very specific day, as if the world's peace depended on it.
Cale never really clarified why he made such a request; he only said the words "Breck. On the Second day after you arrive. At 1 o'clock. In the Central trial court", as if he was leading Bud somewhere in order to witness a very specific event.
And it turned out to be true. The direction Cale directed him to was no other than the place where the Breck VS. Breck trial took place. Cale was trying to send Bud to witness that trial personally, because he wouldn't be going to Breck himself for reasons unknown.
"I got to say," Bud still wanted to see a reaction out of him, so he commented loudly, "Such a brazen woman boldly mentioned the International Supreme Court in the middle of the trial. Did she have no fears that those old folks would come after her for that?"
Cale let out a hum.
'Hm??'
Cale was finally showing a reaction?
"It's not as if you would let those old geezers of yours touch someone just because they can." Cale turned his face slightly, moving his gaze to look directly at Bud without turning his body completely. "Right, head of the International Supreme Court?"
Bud Illis's lips twitched up.
This guy knows when and how to use someone's title that which was truly admirable. At the same time, it was a shame.
"You would have worked side by side with me if you didn't turn down my offer, you know?"
It was a shame because Cale wasn't working under the International Supreme Court, and it was a shame that he wasn't Bud's subordinate. It would have been nice if he were, and he addresses Bud like that, but alas, Cale turned him down. Saying that he prefers being the boss rather than being bossed around.
"And then what? Shoulder the same headaches as you? No thanks."
Cale scoffed before returning his gaze to stare out the glass wall.
Bud crossed his arms as he continued talking.
"It's obvious you sent me there because you want to hear how the trial ended, but I'll have to break it to you, I left in the middle because Glenn was blowing up my phone saying that he's going to throw out all my things if I don't appear before him within 10 minutes."
Glenn Poeff was his right-hand and secretary, but between the two of them, anyone would think that Glenn was the bigger boss, seeing how easily Bud would fold and give in to any of his (threats) demands.
Cale let out another hum.
"No need. I watched the live broadcast until the end."
The Breck wasn't an ordinary family, and anyone would be interested in knowing how things would go. Of course, it was still depending on the court's policies if they would allow a live broadcast during the trial or not, but for some reason, they allowed the Breck VS. Breck case to be broadcast. Naturally, the entire Breck family would know; in fact, it was Rosalyn who told John to hire qualified newscasters and journalists, and air it live.
By showing how they would put Silvia Cattell in her place was a clear warning to everyone else not to mess with their family. Naturally, Cale wouldn't know that. But thanks to that, he was able to watch the entire trial despite not going to Breck.
Bud, who gave Cale a blank stare, "…."
After a minute, he slowly spoke.
"You know, for someone who wants a divorce, you sure are quite nosy."
What type of guy who's currently in a divorce discussion with his spouse would stalk his wife's whereabouts and even try to know everything that was happening around her? If Bud didn't know better, he would have surrendered Cale to the authorities for stalking an innocent woman.
Although technically it isn't considered stalking, but still. Damn it. Cale Henituse, he is too nosy.
Cale turned to face Bud and called out calmly, "Bud."
"Hm?"
Cale's expression barely changes. "Do you have a death wish?"
Bud quickly showed a smile and took out the wine bottle from the bag he brought with him.
"Calm down, friend! I brought you a gift! See this? They said it's the finest wine in Breck! Here!"
Bud stood and placed the wine bottle on top of Cale's desk.
"If you want more of this, you can always ask your wife—okay, I'll shut up."
Bud did a zip motion over his mouth to show Cale that he was going to stop talking nonsense now.
Cale stopped glaring at him and let out a sigh, before leaning on the glass wall and crossing his arms.
It wouldn't be obvious to anyone, but to Bud, who had known Cale for years, he understood the meaning behind his slightly furrowed eyebrows and that look in his eyes. Bud observed as Cale tapped his pointer finger over his crossed arm, obviously thinking deeply to himself.
But rather than only thinking deeply, Cale appeared tense about something.
"What's the matter, Cale?"
He didn't respond, and Bud knew that he wouldn't say anything for a while.
Cale's tapping on his arm persisted a few more times before he stopped.
"…It will be difficult."
"What is?"
Cale moved his calm gaze towards Bud and spoke slowly.
"Getting that divorce."
"?"
What did he mean by that?
What Cale had in mind was really simple.
Rosalyn is the eldest daughter of the Breck Family, and their family's influence shouldn't be doubted or questioned. With one snap of their finger, this entire situation could be completely flipped over.
When Cale tried to strike a deal with his father-in-law, he would be lying to say he didn't have an ulterior motive. He knew Edoardo Breck's support would be more than enough assurance that he would certainly get his desired divorce. After all, Edoardo Breck is a powerful man. What can he not do?
Cale believed in the way that Edoardo did not welcome him and was completely unsupportive of his marriage with Rosalyn until the end, but he had completely overlooked one fact that may not have been very obvious for others, but would certainly be obvious for observing eyes.
Edoardo Breck loved his family. So much, too much, that he would give in to their wishes. No matter what it is.
And that's how it led to Cale's predicament. He thought Edoardo would certainly agree with Cale's deal; they will successfully get divorced with Edoardo's help, and Rosalyn will return to Breck and reconcile with her family. After that, Cale would be completely out of their life.
It was a perfect plan, and he was sure Edoardo would agree.
Until Rosalyn decided to go back to Breck of her own volition and completely flipped the script.
When she first brought up that she would return to her motherland, Cale thought it was the perfect chance for her to reconnect with her family, and Edoardo would certainly do anything to persuade Rosalyn to agree to the divorce. Cale was glad it would turn out like how he envisioned, and things would certainly follow through with his plan.
However, just two hours ago, Cale received a message from his father-in-law that he cannot agree with Cale's deal anymore.
'Because my daughter has asked me not to get involved.'
Is what he said.
So when Rosalyn returned to Breck, not only did Rosalyn successfully reconcile with her family, she also completely won them over. So much that there was no room for Cale to insert his request for a divorce. Not when Edoardo has rejected it, and surely even Roseanna wouldn't try to say her opinion now that her husband has spoken.
Asking Rosalyn's siblings to help him would be out of the question as well.
Anyone who saw how the entire Breck Family appeared on court the day they put their grandmother to trial would understand the simplest thing there possibly is: Breck Family's bond has become stronger than they would give their whole support to each member of their family.
And while Cale was legally Rosalyn's husband, he wouldn't be considered a member of their family. At least, that was how Cale saw his position.
Additionally… other than that, Cale had one more concern. Cale's gaze was solemn as he spoke.
"I don't want to face Frederick in court."
Bud arched an eyebrow when he heard this, then crossed his arms.
"You're scared of facing someone in court? This is news to me."
Cale Henituse was not one to fear anyone, let alone admit it out loud. Bud had known Cale for such a long time that he knew that fact well.
Cale was arrogant and bold, but that was because he knew he was capable and good at what he does, so if someone were to see Cale being arrogant, they would think it was only natural. Scaringly so. If there was someone who feared someone, usually it would be other people fearing Cale.
But he's saying that he doesn't want to face Frederick?
Bud tried to laugh it off. "Why are you scared of the little brother? It's not like you mentored him in law school or something."
Cale only gave him a bored look and remained silent.
Bud slowly remembered something as his expression dropped. He quickly pointed at Cale like he was an audacious man.
"You crazy bastard!" He couldn't stop himself from raising his voice, "Did you seriously tutor him in law school?!"
"I didn't tutor him while I was in law school, I tutored him when he started going to law school." Cale rolled his eyes at how Bud did not get it right away.
"If you get it, put that finger down. You seriously dared to point such a disrespectful finger towards me?"
But instead of listening to him, Bud yelled again.
"You're such a crazy bastard! You never told me you mentored anyone, let alone that kid!" Bud placed his hands on his head like he was losing his mind. "Wah… No wonder… When I saw him stand in court that day, I did think he had a similar vibe to how you used to stand in court back in the day. You… seriously…!"
Bud was beginning to understand why Cale was thinking that it would be difficult for him to get that divorce. Setting aside the influence of the Breck Family as an entirety, facing Frederick Breck alone in court was going to give them a hard time. If Cale seriously tutored Frederick while he was still a law student, then it only means one thing.
Frederick has never once lost a case in his entire career.
After all, he was tutored by none other than Cale Henituse. The same crazy bastard that Bud has scouted and was ready to endorse as the new member of the International Supreme Court upon graduating from law school, even though normally it would be difficult for anyone to become a member of THE International Supreme Court. But the problem is, Cale dropped out of law school after two years of studying to pursue a different career, got married, and slowly built his company that has now become so big he was considered one of the big shots of Rowoon.
Bud remembered very well how he had cried in devastation at losing Cale from becoming one of his subordinates, while Cale just rolled his eyes and tried to kick Bud out of his office.
"You're crazy. Cale Henituse, of all things…!"
Cale gave him an annoyed glare.
"Look at this crazy bastard calling me a crazy bastard. You're crazier than me. Who the hell tries to recruit a fresh graduate from law school to join the International Supreme Court? Bud, you may be the head right now, but there should be a limit to how impulsive you can get."
"You never graduated from law school because you dropped out, you crazy bastard!"
"That's besides the point."
Cale waved his hand dismissively.
"If you understand what I'm worried about, then change the group of lawyers you prepared for me. I will personally check their records and their performance so far. It's not going to be easy, but I'm sure someone out there would be on par with Frederick, at the very least."
Bud gave Cale a blank stare.
"…If you want someone who would be better than the student, it's obviously no one but the mentor."
Cale grabbed the wine bottle Bud placed on his table, and looked like he was ready to hit Bud.
"I'm the client, not the counsel, you bastard!"
Rosalyn went to visit Jour, bringing the same Calla Lilies she always gave to Jour. Unlike her first visit when she finally managed to return to this world, this time, Rosalyn stayed longer and talked to Jour more. She didn't notice how much time passed until her phone rang.
When she checked who it was, it was her brother, John.
["Noona, let's have dinner together. I have something to give you."]
Rosalyn eyed the background curiously, noting how John seemed to be on a cruise.
"Dear brother, did you go traveling? I thought you were staying in Rowoon a little longer."
["It's for a business meeting. Don't worry, the cruise will return to Rowoon at 6 o'clock. I'll see you then."]
Rosalyn nodded her head in understanding before bidding farewell to her brother and ending the call. If John was asking her out even though he knew Rosalyn would prefer having dinner with Cale, then it must be something important. Rosalyn trusted John's judgement before bidding goodbye to Jour as well.
Since there was still some time left before lunch, Rosalyn decided to head to her shop. Thankfully, the spare key was with Aunt Josephin, so Rosalyn didn't have any problems opening the shop to check anything that would need to be thrown out and replaced.
Rosalyn checked the main power source, then the generator, and began listing in her tablet. Next, she went to the office upstairs and checked all the desks, chairs, windows, doors, and added to her list some things that would be a nice addition to their office and some of the furniture that would need to be replaced.
When Rosalyn checked the storage room, it was a bit of a mess. The mannequins they use to display the clothes they sell were all over the place, some were missing an arm, some were torn, and some were barely intact. Rosalyn shook her head before letting out a sigh.
'There goes my money.'
Technically, her father, Edoardo, decided to sponsor all of Rosalyn's expenses while she is trying to bring her shop back to action so it would be his money. Still, it was money nonetheless, and Rosalyn will have to spend more because none of the mannequins can be used now.
She will have to check with the manufacturer of these mannequins if they would still accept bulk orders even though their contract with her would have expired years ago. In the case they would refuse working with her again, Rosalyn will have to search for another manufacturer who will sign a contract with her.
'I don't know how the transmigrator messed up my shop, but I wouldn't be surprised if all my previous affiliated manufacturers and retailers would refuse signing a contract with me again.'
That crazy, heinous, audacious woman is someone that she cannot underestimate when it comes to ruining good things. Rosalyn would argue it was the transmigrator's expertise.
'…There's also my old employees…'
Thinking about her employees who used to bring light into the shop with their bright smiles and happy greetings, Rosalyn started to feel sad.
'…I'm not too sure if they would want to work for me again. I'd be stupid to think the transmigrator didn't do anything to hurt them too, but I just… I cannot help but hope.'
If only it were possible, Rosalyn wished they were spared from the transmigrator's violent tendencies, that they didn't suffer physically and sustain any injuries. Even though Rosalyn knew it was most unlikely, given that even Aunt Josephin wasn't spared, Rosalyn still hoped.
'…I hope they're safe somewhere, wherever they may be.'
Rosalyn wrote a reminder on her tab to search for them and try to hire them again. It would save her more time and effort if she simply hired new people who would be willing, but when Rosalyn made a promise to herself that she would return things to how they were, it included the people in her life.
So even though it would take a lot of time and might delay the reopening of her shop, Rosalyn was willing to do it. After all, they were her precious employees. She will not let them go that easily.
Of course, if they do not want to have anything to do with her anymore, Rosalyn will let them go. Still, there was no harm in trying to find them.
Rosalyn wrapped things up before locking the shop and leaving to have lunch at the restaurant a few distances from where she was. The restaurant that she and her old employees used to go to if they were working overtime and ate dinner together before going back to work. It became somewhat of a routine, and Rosalyn held those memories dearly to her heart.
'…I'm glad not much changed in this place even though I was gone for a long time.'
Although the menu has improved, and some were unfamiliar to her, the layout of the restaurant has also been rearranged to accommodate more customers now, and while the workers were some new faces she was seeing for the first time, the overall vibe was still the same.
Rosalyn couldn't help but feel nostalgic.
'Eonnie, I'm choosing our table!'
'I'm sitting near the window!'
'Hey, not fair! I got here first!'
'What are you squabbling about? Are you a bunch of kids?'
'Can't a girl have fun? Stop being so bitter. This is why you're getting older much faster!'
'This little…!'
Rosalyn had a sad smile before shaking the feeling off. When she saw the menu, it still had the same ones she and her old employees used to order, and she couldn't help but want to eat the same thing again even though they weren't there with her.
Tasting the same food but without the usual company, Rosalyn couldn't finish her meal without her heart aching. She ended up staring out the window instead of eating another spoonful. Even though everything seemed normal, in her mind and heart, the memories she shared with those precious people were replaying in her mind.
She could almost hear their voices and feel their presence. Alas, she was all on her own.
Clack.
Rosalyn placed her utensils down before gently wiping her mouth with tissue, then paid for her meal and left.
'…I hope they're doing better.'
Rosalyn kept that thought locked in her heart before going to the nearest café and buying tea in an attempt to calm her feelings and stop her emotions from spilling out.
Since there was a bit of time before John would be back in Rowoon to take her out for dinner, Rosalyn decided to visit a construction company that Aunt Josephin recommended to inquire about how much it would cost for renovating her shop, and possibly buying that apartment across her shop that was on sale.
While Rosalyn was out and about, meanwhile...
When Cale arrived back home to eat lunch, he arched an eyebrow as he gazed questioningly when he saw that there was only one serving.
Seeing this, Aunt Josephin put on a kind smile.
"The lady said she'll be eating lunch out. She went out to check on her shop and might come back later."
Cale picked up his utensils and nonchalantly responded, or at least, made it seem like he wasn't curious.
"Let her be. She'll come back when she feels like it."
Aunt Josephin couldn't help but chuckle softly seeing how pretentious Cale is.
After Rosalyn was busy going from place to place, finally, the car that would pick her up arrived in front of her. She was brought to the restaurant where John was waiting for her, and when the two sat for dinner, John placed a folder on top of the table before sliding it towards Rosalyn.
Rosalyn eyed it curiously before taking the folder in her hands and checking its contents.
"It's a business proposal I was planning to give to hyung-nim."
John explained with a smile on his face.
Rosalyn read it carefully before averting her gaze towards her brother.
"A new business endeavor?"
John let out a hum.
"Hyung-nim was looking for investors, so I decided to do it. Why not? I thought it was interesting."
Rosalyn looked at her brother like she knew there was more to it than that. Seeing this, John could not help but chuckle. There really is nothing that he can hide from his observing sister.
"It's my gift to you, noona. Please take it."
When John had to watch Rosalyn leave the family, he had a lot to think about. Life had become different for him, and he was sure that was also the case for her. Both of them grew separately, something that never happened in their childhood. And because they spent time apart, John was able to realize a lot of things.
So when Rosalyn finally returned, he made a promise. A promise that he will make it up to her, one way or another.
And John would do anything to fulfill that.
"I'm busy as is, but I want to get closer to my brother-in-law." John had a gentle smile on his face. "That is why I thought this would be the perfect opportunity for that."
If an opportunity is laid right in front of him, how could he dare to refuse?
"However, I won't always be in Rowoon, so I would like to ask noona to be Breck's representative for this project. Will you please accept it, noona?"
Rosalyn stared at John's smiling face for a moment before she started to smile. Slowly, a light laughter left her lips.
She was beginning to see what John actually had in mind, what he was actually scheming about, and how adorable it was.
John, although he was saying it was for business, was actually creating an opportunity for Rosalyn and Cale to get together and possibly grow even closer. He understood that the divorce talk meant they had drifted a little; where Cale wanted a divorce, Rosalyn didn't want one. In a situation where both cannot agree on one thing, isn't the solution to put them in situations where they will have to keep interacting until they eventually make up their minds and arrive at an agreement?
If the two of them would have no choice but to keep meeting each other because of something disguised as "business", isn't that basically a road to growing closer and possibly reconciling?
It was a brilliant scheme that Cale would surely fall for. After all, Cale, that brutally cunning guy, was someone who would not be fooled easily by people. But what if it was a business agreement with ulterior motives? It would be possible to make him fall.
A scammer falling for such a scheme.
Rosalyn couldn't help but look forward to it.
"How cunning of you, dear brother. I almost thought I wasn't talking to that same little kid who used to have a hard time showing a smile without making it look awkward."
"What can I say? This little kid who used to have an awkward smile grew up with a cunning sister who knew how to make schemes and pull tricks behind everyone's back."
The two of them smiled at each other before Rosalyn gave the satisfactory response.
"All right, I shall be Breck's representative for this on your behalf."
"I'm very much pleased to hear that."
The two siblings continued their dinner.
Click.
Rosalyn arrived later than she intended because she ended up offering John to visit some of Rowoon's most popular places (based on what she remembered 5 years ago) with her. Of course, he was mindful that it was late at night, so he didn't want them to go somewhere too far away. Luckily, there was a place just that, and the two of them ended up taking their time there.
They have rarely got together like that in the past. It was great that they could spend together like this now.
When Rosalyn noticed Cale's sleeping figure on the bed, she decided not to turn the lights on and went to get a clean set of sleeping wear as quietly as she could before going to the bathroom to get a quick shower and get ready for bed.
After Rosalyn was done showering, she ended up staring at Cale's figure for a while. She contemplated before taking hesitant steps closer to him. Rosalyn tried to peek at his face with only the table lamp as the source of light, and found that Cale was deep asleep.
Rosalyn let out a soft sigh before slowly sitting on the ground right in front of Cale.
She admired his sleeping face, the sleeping face that used to be the last thing she would see before falling asleep, the sleeping face that she missed terribly after she was stuck in another world for 10 years.
Rosalyn pulled her knees and wrapped her arms around them, staring at Cale.
"…I never meant to hurt you."
She spoke quietly, hesitant in waking him up. Rosalyn didn't want to disrupt his sleep, knowing very well how he must have had a busy day at work today, judging how he was resting now when it was still 10 o'clock, an unusual time for him to sleep. Normally, he would still be awake at such a time. Alas, this is the Cale she came home to.
"When I announced the reopening of my shop and called for you, Cale, actually I…"
A sad smile made its way to her lips, as she gazed at Cale melancholically.
"I wanted everyone to know how grateful I am that I have you. That shop where my dreams came true, it was all thanks to you. Cale, it was you who bought that spot and built that shop for me. It was you who supported me from the start. You were the one who stayed by my side and encouraged me to fulfill my dreams, and showed me that you would always be on my side."
Rosalyn thought back to the Cale who smiled happily when Rosalyn was finally making her dreams into reality. She thought back to the Cale who gazed at her proudly every time she showed him a new design she came up with. Rosalyn thought back to the Cale, who was always in the front seat whenever Rosalyn walked the runway while being introduced as the designer behind all those dresses.
She thought back to all those times he loved her, and didn't hesitate in showing how much he cared. At the memory of it all, it made the feeling of sadness even worse.
"I wouldn't be where I am now if you weren't with me, and I wanted everyone to understand that."
But for reasons she didn't know, Cale didn't like what she did. Rosalyn regretted that she didn't know why Cale reacted that way, but seeing Cale, who looked like he was going to cry from being so confused, Rosalyn hated that even more.
"But if you hate it, I won't do it again. I wouldn't do anything you don't like."
Rosalyn outstretched her hand, wanting to rest her palm on Cale's face, wanting to brush her fingers through his hair, wanting to touch him and be close to him—but that was all she was going to be. Always wanting, always yearning, but never allowed to actually do anything.
Because the present Cale doesn't want to be with her. The current Cale had been deeply hurt by someone who pretended to be her.
This Cale was someone who seemed desperate to get away from her.
And Rosalyn could only smile sadly, before taking back her hand.
"I'm sorry."
She spoke with a hushed tone.
"Please don't be sad anymore."
Rosalyn pressed her palm on her lips before guiding the kiss to Cale's direction, knowing that it was a kiss that would be left unfulfilled and may not be accepted by the person it was intended for. But it was alright, it was fine, for now, it was fine.
Because she won't give up making Cale love her again.
Cale was too precious for her to give up easily. If Rosalyn has to fight nail and tooth just to continue being with him, she would do just that. But if the opponent is Cale himself, then all she has to do is show him who the real Rosalyn is.
And that the real Rosalyn never betrayed him, and never stopped loving him.
That to her, there had always been no one else but him.
"Good night, my love."
Rosalyn slowly stood up and went to the couch.
Chapter 15: What do you mean by 'male lead'?!
Notes:
Early update because Chappell Roan finally released 'The Subway'!! (๑˃́ꇴ˂̀๑)
Chapter Text
The next day, since Rosalyn woke up early and Cale was already at work, she decided to continue her conversation with Rok Soo, which had been previously cut short.
[By the way, noona, you look similar to that heroine who's currently trending here.]
'Hm?'
Rosalyn tilted her head slightly before she asked what he was talking about.
[I went downtown earlier to buy some groceries, and there was an ad about a popular webtoon displayed on some LED billboard I happened to pass by. One of the characters looks like you.]
That sounds rather odd. Would it be merely a coincidence that she had the same appearance as the heroine? Is this vital information? What would happen if she were to read that webtoon?
'Although I do have some other things I should be doing instead of reading a webtoon from another world, but…'
For some reason, Rosalyn didn't want to leave this seemingly 'mere' coincidence. It might just be the information she would need to understand why the transmigrator transmigrated into her body, of all things, and among all people out there.
"Rok Soo-yah, check that webtoon and read the summary for me. It feels a little suspicious."
Who knows? It could also be the one clue that will point them toward the transmigrator's whereabouts.
Rok Soo nodded his head before he began typing on the suspended keyboard. Some more time passed before he paused and frowned.
[Noona, can you tell me your full name?]
"?"
Although it was a strange question, Rosalyn decided to comply.
"Rosalyn Henitu—No, it should be Breck-Henituse now."
Her father had requested for her to continue using her maiden name, and Rosalyn decided to indulge her father and had it changed when she was still in Breck. It would take some time before the change would reflect in Rowoon, though she was told that she won't need to update all her important documents and identification profiles since it was technically still her name, just now used together, unlike what she had used so far.
But her answer made the frown on Rok Soo's face deepen.
[…And your husband's name?]
"Cale Henituse, but you already know that, Rok Soo-yah. I told you before."
There was no such time when Rosalyn did not talk about Cale. Arguably, she would have probably overshared. Kim Rok Soo knew many things about Cale despite not meeting him before, because Rosalyn often talked about her husband, while also teasing Rok Soo sometimes about being their lovechild. So there was no way Kim Rok Soo wouldn't know Cale's full name.
However, Rok Soo's response was odd.
[…This is strange.]
Rosalyn couldn't help but arch an eyebrow.
What's going on?
[Noona, can you tell me where you went to high school and college?]
Although his reaction and questions were starting to raise suspicion, Rosalyn decided to answer truthfully still.
"I studied in Breck for high school before I was sent to Rowoon to study business and medicine. My father wanted me to be a doctor so I could inherit the hospitals our family owns, but I dropped out because I wasn't that passionate about being a doctor, then pursued fashion and married Cale."
Rok Soo leaned on the back of his chair and pinched the bridge of his nose while muttering under his breath.
[…This is crazy.]
Rosalyn was suddenly concerned because of the way he was acting.
"Rok Soo-yah, what's going on? What did you find out?"
Kim Rok Soo let out a long sigh before answering in a hushed tone.
[All information you told me lined up, except for when you 'dropped out of college, pursued fashion, and got married'.]
"…?"
Rosalyn was growing more and more confused.
Kim Rok Soo took a deep breath before sitting properly and leaned to the monitor, staring at Rosalyn with a solemn gaze.
[You are the heroine of that webtoon, and Cale hyung is not your husband. He is the villain briefly mentioned at the beginning.]
"?????"
Rosalyn raised her hand to the suspended blue screen as if she were telling Rok Soo to pause.
"I'm not married?? That's ridiculous."
[Yes, and although you still left the Breck family and cut contact with them, you still became a doctor and stayed in Rowoon. You have never tried to be a fashion designer, and you were never interested in changing your career.]
"That is one hell of a crazy storyline. Are you sure the heroine is me? What if it's a bunch of coincidences?"
There's no way Rosalyn would do that. She wasn't interested in actually becoming a doctor; she only went to med school because her father wanted her to. In actuality, Rosalyn's heart had always belonged to becoming a designer, so when she saw the opportunity to do it, she did.
Additionally, not married? What kind of bullshit. Rosalyn wouldn't be a designer if it weren't for Cale, and she wouldn't be happily married if Rosalyn hadn't become a fashion designer. Those two things are interconnected, and she would never exchange them for anything.
If the webtoon that Rok Soo was talking about doesn't feature those, then it must be about a different heroine, not her.
There's just no way Rosalyn would ever do that.
[That's impossible, noona.]
Rok Soo leaned back and crossed his arms. His gaze was still solemn.
[Even if we say it's not you, but the story is supposed to be about 'you'. It has all your information: name, face, birthday, blood type, family background, except for getting married at 20.]
"It even says my blood type??"
[Yes. Are you an AB positive, by chance?]
Rosalyn felt incredulous.
"I never shared my blood type with anyone. How the hell does a mere webtoon know that?"
Rok Soo nodded like he could understand her sentiment. He, too, thought that it was rather absurd. Even when Rosalyn was still in his world, Rosalyn wasn't the type to provide that kind of information about her, and even her government profile doesn't contain information about her blood type.
She was rather secretive about personal information, and Rosalyn always believed her blood type was the least thing she would share with another person.
So for a webtoon to accurately have that information, which she withheld from most, it was bound to raise suspicion.
[As much as I hate to break it to you, the webtoon is rated 18+.]
Before he could finish his sentence, Rosalyn stopped him.
"Let's stop there. I don't think I need to know that particular detail."
Rok Soo cleared his throat. He also didn't want to delve into that, and he was more than happy to skip telling her about it.
[…Yes, well, I'm going to try and see if some of the transmigrator's cheating partners are characters that appear on this webtoon, too. There might be something more to this than simply being a webtoon. I'll be on stand-by in case you need me to do anything for you.]
Rosalyn nodded her head with a blank face before bidding farewell, and Rok Soo turned off the monitor.
Rosalyn went to get ready before heading down.
"Auntie, I'll be heading out. Don't worry about who will come to pick me up; my brother sent a driver here."
The driver was with Cale, and Cale was at work. Technically, there wouldn't be anyone who would drive her anywhere she wants to go unless she commutes or books a taxi. But if Cale finds out that Rosalyn commuted, he would be furious. The last time Rosalyn did that, she ended up in a car accident, and Rosalyn would be crazy to take the risk of it happening again. Although she doesn't really know how Cale would react, if she were to base his reaction on his past self…
'Commuting?' Cale would be incredulous and in disbelief at the words he would hear from her, 'After what happened? No way, I'm not allowing it! Ro, you can't! You absolutely can't!'
So for obvious reasons, Rosalyn avoided commuting. Even if the current Cale wouldn't react like that, but still. Rosalyn clung to the thought that Cale wouldn't like it.
The only option left was booking a taxi, but her considerate brother had told her that he would send a driver before Rosalyn could book one. Which means spending less.
In short, hooray to spending less, hooray to free rides! John is the best!
"Will you be eating lunch out today too, lady?"
Rosalyn thought to herself before answering with a smile.
"I'll have lunch with Cale."
Aunt Josephin was taken aback, before mirroring Rosalyn's smile. She let out a soft chuckle.
"All right. I will have his favorite prepared."
"Thank you, Auntie. You know exactly what I mean."
Rosalyn left the house after talking with Aunt Josephin. When she went out of the gate, the car John sent was already there.
Rosalyn got in and told the driver to go downtown, before giving him a specific address.
It didn't take that long before they arrived. Rosalyn went to the patisserie she used to frequent because they had Cale's favorite sweets. Cale liked sweet things, and he liked them even more if they came from this particular shop, so Rosalyn would always come here in the past.
Seeing the desserts and sweets displayed, Rosalyn took her phone out and pretended to be on a call.
"Rok Soo-yah."
[Hm?]
Rok Soo's response came right away, though he had the monitor turned off so Rosalyn couldn't see him.
"Do you want some strawberry shortcake?"
Rosalyn blinked in surprise when the previously turned off monitor suddenly appeared, displaying Rok Soo, who stiffened, before trying to play it cool.
[Strawberry? It's fine. It's just a strawberry.]
Her lips twitched up.
"Give me the whole cake, please. Oh, and add this, and this, and that too."
Rok Soo was putting on a nonchalant face, but it was obvious that he was happy. This little kid, Rosalyn knew very well how to reward him for his hard work. Nothing like the old strawberry desserts will do the trick.
Rok Soo, just like Cale, likes sweet things. But he had an (unhealthy) obsession with strawberries while Cale was obsessed with cherries. Rok Soo loves to gatekeep his favorite strawberry and wouldn't share it with anyone, whereas Cale would do the same thing but with cherries.
It was endearing how similar the two are, so that oftentimes Rosalyn would tease Rok Soo about being their child in another world.
"Do you have a strawberry milk tea? How about a cherry frappe? Yes, add those to my orders too."
If Rok Soo had ears and tails, it would have perked up at the mention of a strawberry milk tea. Rosalyn tried not to laugh when she saw this.
"Thank you."
Rosalyn put her phone back in her bag before having the driver bring it all to the car, except for the ones she bought for Rok Soo. Rosalyn told the driver to just wait in the car before crossing the intersection and went to a corner where no one was passing by, before calling out.
"Rok Soo-yah, here. Take these."
A shining blue orb appeared, and she placed the cake and milk tea inside. Soon enough, she could see Rok Soo taking the cake out of its box.
[Thank you, noona.]
"You're always welcome."
Rosalyn chuckled softly when she saw how happy Rok Soo was while eating his strawberry shortcake while trying to put on a nonchalant face.
Rosalyn went to the flower shop next and bought a dozen roses.
After she bought everything she needed, she told the driver to go to Cale's company next. While they were on the road, Rosalyn took her phone again, this time, sending a text message to Cale.
To: My beloved one and only husband
I'm heading to the company. I have something to discuss with you on my brother's behalf.
Rosalyn was going to put her phone back inside her bag, expecting Cale not to reply to her message, but a loud 'ding!' sound came. Curious, Rosalyn checked her phone.
Cale sent her a reply, contrary to her thoughts.
From: My beloved one and only husband
Meeting.
Lobby.
Wait for me.
Rosalyn placed a hand over her lips to cover her smile that wouldn't disappear. How cute. Cale was sending his short replies one after another. He was probably trying to sneakily send his replies without disturbing the meeting he was currently attending. But it was just so cute that Rosalyn couldn't stop smiling.
To: My beloved one and only husband
Okay, I'll wait for you in the lobby.
♡
While Rosalyn was smiling to herself, on the other hand…
When Cale saw Rosalyn's next message, his eyes widened as he abruptly pushed his chair and nearly fell. The guy who was currently presenting stopped talking, and everyone's attention was on him. But rather than caring about that, Cale was busy staring at the heart Rosalyn sent.
"?????"
Why is there a heart? Why did she send that heart? Is he being delusional? Is he seeing things right?
Did she send that by mistake?
But no matter how long Cale stared at it, Rosalyn didn't delete it, and the heart just stared back at him.
Cale felt that this was absurd.
At that moment, someone cleared his throat.
"Mr. Henituse, is there something you're dissatisfied with?"
Cale snapped back to reality and belatedly realized he was still in the middle of a meeting. Cale straightened his posture and fixed his seat before clearing his throat.
"Continue."
Even though that was what he said, and the presenter continued presenting, Cale was still gazing solemnly at the heart with furrowed eyebrows.
'...What was she thinking?'
The answer to that would be simple: Rosalyn was thinking about Cale as she looked out the car window with a smile on her face, feeling excited to see him even though she saw him this morning before he went to work.
Soon enough, she arrived outside the company. The driver carried all the pastries and frappes she bought, while Rosalyn held the roses in her arms.
Rosalyn was humming to herself while standing in the lobby, obediently waiting for Cale. The person at the front desk eyed her curiously, while the security guards were quick to bow to her direction before scrabbling away. No one dared to approach her; some glanced at her with curiosity, while some were firm in avoiding her.
Rosalyn didn't question their behavior. She already figured it must be because of what the transmigrator did before. She wouldn't be surprised if it turned out that the transmigrator caused a ruckus here, too.
Rosalyn was a distance away from the entrance, busy admiring the mural and the hanging paintings on one corner. This is new, she thought. Although the company's layout had changed from years ago, as she remembered, Rosalyn didn't mind the change at all.
Rosalyn gazed at the artwork with a smile before turning around. At that moment, Cale walked in from the entrance with his long strides and a hand in his pocket.
Cale looked handsome even from afar, especially with that solemn look on his face. His vibe at work was totally different from when he was at home. Although this wasn't the first time Rosalyn was seeing him like this, she still couldn't help but be awestruck.
'I married such a beautiful man.'
Rosalyn kept the giddy feeling in her heart.
'Damn, lucky.'
With a bright smile on her face, Rosalyn was about to run to Cale to surprise him, when suddenly…
[Hmm??]
Kim Rok Soo, who had been silently eating his strawberry shortcake and drinking his milk tea, reacted at that moment.
[Isn't that the male lead from the webtoon I told you about, noona?]
Rosalyn stopped.
"…Male lead?"
Didn't Rok Soo say that Cale was the villain? Why is he suddenly talking about a male lead while looking in Cale's direction?
Rok Soo raised a hand and pointed in Cale's direction, which made Rosalyn even more confused.
"Rok Soo-yah," Rosalyn spoke in a hushed tone to avoid getting other people's attention on her and thinking that she was strange for talking to herself. "That's my husband."
[No, not him. That one.]
"????"
Are there any other relevant people near Cale?
In actuality, when Cale came in, he was walking with other people, but Rosalyn filtered them out and focused solely on Cale. She didn't care about other people. She only had eyes for her beloved, handsome, and beautiful husband.
And besides, who the hell would be a better male lead than him? Clearly, whoever made that webtoon had the eyes of a worm. I mean, Cale Henituse is not the male lead? THE Cale Henituse??
[That blond guy over there. That's the male lead.]
"HA?"
Rosalyn spoke so loudly that she made passersby turn to her. Rosalyn quickly shut her mouth that she had left open from the absurdity of Rok Soo's words.
That blond guy? The male lead?!
Rosalyn's expression darkened.
'….Who made some stranger my male lead?'
She was annoyed.
[Oh? Turns out he's also the guy the transmigrator was trying to woo.]
Crack!
Rosalyn belatedly remembered she was holding the roses and quickly tried to calm herself and put on a smile with her eyes disappearing.
"…How interesting."
She spoke through her forced smile. Rok Soo flinched when he saw the expression she had.
Rok Soo began trembling while giving Rosalyn a scared-cat face, seemingly asking her to calm down.
Rosalyn moved her gaze to Cale instead, all the negative things seemingly vanishing from her heart. Rosalyn ran in his direction.
"My love!"
Cale stiffened. When he glanced at the guy beside him, Alver Crossman, he saw Alver deadpan before letting out a long-suffering sigh.
"…What is she up to this time?" Alver muttered to himself while pinching the bridge of his nose.
Cale ignored him and simply looked ahead with arms crossed. He was already used to it; no need to let himself get affected or carried away.
What? Rosalyn was trying to declare her love for him at the last banquet and didn't want a divorce? A bunch of nonsense. The Rosalyn the past 5 years, had her eyes on one man, and it was no other than the man standing next to him. She had long stopped caring about the person she was actually married to and focused solely on Alver Crossman.
She must have found out that Alver Crossman was coming to the company today, that's why she decided to come here, too. In the end, all her actions are still for one person, and it wasn't for Cale.
But whatever. It's not like this was happening for the first time. Cale was already used to it, and he long since stopped expecting anything.
Whatever Rosalyn would do now, it has nothing to do with him. He was going to divorce her anyway.
"My love," Rosalyn arrived and stood on the side. Cale didn't bother turning and see with his eyes how she would be declaring her love for Alver again, for the umpteenth time. This was nothing new. All of these had happened before, too.
So really. What changed?
Nothing.
Nothing at all.
"Here," Rosalyn outstretched her hands and offered the roses.
"…?"
Cale found that other people near them were looking at him strangely and intensely. Why are they looking at him like that?
He saw Lee Soo Hyuk clearing his throat before pointingly looking in Rosalyn's direction, then back at him. Out of curiosity, Cale glanced at her to see why they were looking at him like that, only to find Rosalyn offering the roses to him instead.
Cale was taken aback. He blinked his eyes once to see if he was just imagining it, but Rosalyn was still offering him the roses with a smile on her face.
Cale thought that this was strange.
He averted his gaze and looked in Alver's direction, before he opened his mouth at the realization.
'Ah, I get it.'
Because they were close to each other, it was easy to mistake one another. Additionally, Rosalyn had an odd habit of making Cale do things for her as if she saw him as merely a slave she could order around. So surely, the roses weren't for him.
"You're asking me to give him the roses?" Cale asked coolly.
Rosalyn's expression faltered when Cale took the roses and offered them to Alver instead.
"Here, she must have wanted to give them to you." Cale was still nonchalant while Alver looked like he was already suffering.
Rosalyn's eye twitched before she pushed Alver out of the way and grabbed Cale's hands that were holding the roses. Cale flinched and stared at her action with shock.
…Did she just push THE Alver Crossman out of her way? This Rosalyn?? The same Rosalyn who was obsessed with getting with Alver Crossman???
"????????"
Thankfully, Lee Soo Hyuk was able to react quickly and catch Alver before he fell right to the ground. Even he looked taken aback. Even Alver Crossman was shocked.
No one expected her to do that.
They even heard gasps coming from the people around them who witnessed the moment Rosalyn pushed Alver away, instead of pushing Cale away.
With a bright smile and eyes that formed crescents, Rosalyn spoke, "What are you talking about, my love? There's no one here."
Cale, who was beyond flabbergasted, "????????????"
Rosalyn pushed the roses in his direction that he was still holding out.
"It's for you, really. If it were for someone else, well," Her smile was terrifying that if her brothers were here to see it, they would call her the incarnation of the Devil, "I'll just burn it right in front of them."
Cale flinched when he heard her vicious words. Even though Rosalyn didn't look like it, if she said she would, she really would.
Reluctantly, because he doesn't want to see innocent flowers getting burned down to ashes, Cale finally took the roses with a blank look on his face.
"…Thank you, I guess."
Rosalyn smiled happily when she saw Cale finally accepting that the dozen roses were for him.
"I also bought your favorite pastries and frappe, but I'm worried they won't taste good since it's been minutes since I got them. How about we enjoy them later after putting them in the refrigerator?"
Cale nodded blankly.
"…Okay."
Rosalyn's expression was bright as she held onto Cale's arm.
"Mister, have one of the employees guide you to the breakroom and put the desserts there."
"Let me do it."
Lee Soo Hyuk took the pastries and frappe from the driver, though he also had a blank look on his face. He still hasn't recovered from the scene of Rosalyn pushing Alver that he almost fell to the ground.
Rosalyn nodded with a pleased look on her face.
"Mister, thank you for taking me here. It's okay, you can go back to my brother now."
The driver bowed before taking his leave.
When they arrived at the top floor, the busy employees all stopped what they were doing and bowed to Cale when he passed by, greeting him loudly. Though when they noticed Rosalyn walking right next to him while holding onto his arm, they couldn't help but gaze at her curiously.
"…Who was that?"
"I've never seen her before."
"Did the big boss ever bring a woman to his office holding onto his arm like that?"
The employees looked at each other before shaking their heads. Their big boss was someone who avoided being alone in the same room as any woman, let alone allow anyone to touch him and hold onto him. It was to the point that they were convinced their big boss was allergic to women and avoided them to a certain degree.
But the image of their big boss being allergic crumbled at the sight they saw just now.
Another employee chimed in, though she was scolding the whispering employees.
"Be quiet, you don't want to be called to the HR for getting caught gossiping about the big boss's personal life, don't you?"
"We weren't gossiping, and we're not talking about the big boss. We're asking about the woman who came with him!"
"That's right. I've never seen any beautiful women near the big boss before. Who the hell was that?"
"Didn't you hear the big boss is actually married?"
Hearing another employee speak at that moment, they all turned to him. The employee shrugged his shoulders.
"Newcomers never saw his wife, but the older ones, you know, the ones who slowly resigned the past five years?"
They thought deeply before nodding, "What about them?"
"Apparently, the madam used to visit the company often and brought the big boss pastries, teas, and sometimes frappes because the big boss likes sweets, so the old employees knew what the madam looked like. Sometimes, she would even give the big boss dozens of roses, and the company used to always have the scent of roses lingering for days."
"Just now, didn't you see the big boss holding a bouquet of roses?"
"And the big boss's bodyguard was holding boxes of desserts and drinks?"
"Oh my god. Was that the madam, after all?!"
"If you have time to gossip, then I guess you also have time to work abroad, right?"
"Eek!"
All the employees went back to work after Lee Soo Hyuk's threatening words and that scary smile on his face. They all pretended as if they weren't caught talking and immediately went to their respective desks, continuing what they were doing before Cale walked in.
Lee Soo Hyuk let out a sigh before continuing on his way to the breakroom. When he arrived there, he saw Cale's secretary, Mary.
He called out gently.
"Mary, stay in the breakroom for a while."
Mary flinched before slowly looking back and gazing at him with the same emotionless eyes she always had.
"Why?" Her voice had the same mechanical tone it always had.
Lee Soo Hyuk opened the refrigerator before placing the pastries and frappes inside.
"Cale has visitors. Oh, and can you make coffee for two? I'll bring them over to his office. You just stay here until the visitors are gone."
Mary tilted her head slightly, still not quite understanding why she needed to remain in the breakroom just because Cale had visitors. Isn't that even more of a reason why she should be at her desk and be ready to be called to Cale's office to deliver snacks and coffees for his visitors? Why is Lee Soo Hyuk saying this instead?
She didn't notice Lee Soo Hyuk getting close until she felt the pat on her shoulder. Lee Soo Hyuk offered a kind smile.
"Just trust me on this one."
"…"
Mary didn't say anything for a while before slowly nodding.
"Two coffees."
"Yes. Thank you, Mary."
After Mary was done with the coffee, Lee Soo Hyuk thanked her one more time before leaving the breakroom and heading to Cale's office. Thankfully, this time, the employees weren't talking about Cale or curiously asking about Rosalyn and focused solely on their work.
But when Lee Soo Hyuk left, only then did Mary realize that she had left her phone at her desk.
She didn't want to ignore what Lee Soo Hyuk said, but Mary was deeply contemplating returning to her desk briefly just to take her phone and return to the breakroom to wait until the visitors left. With no one else to talk to and nothing to keep her entertained, Mary began to worry a little.
She really wanted to get her phone, at least.
Clack.
When Lee Soo Hyuk entered Cale's office, Alver Crossman was sitting on the couch with a face that showed he had been suffering, and across from him…
"What the hell do you think you're doing?!"
"Sitting, of course."
"When I told you to take a seat, I didn't mean for you to sit on me!"
…Cale was suffering for a whole different reason.
While he was sitting on the couch directly across Alver, Rosalyn had sat on Cale's lap. Not just on his lap, she was sitting on his lap while facing him with her hands wrapped around his shoulders, in such a bold and intimate manner. As if there wasn't anyone in the room, too.
Cale looked at Lee Soo Hyuk's direction and let out an exasperated sigh.
"Hyung, get her off me."
Rosalyn turned her head towards him and smiled, though her eyes were warning him to dare, and he would see what she would do next.
…Lee Soo Hyuk was now in a predicament.
Lee Soo Hyuk cleared his throat.
"Madam."
"Yes?"
She continued looking at him with that terrifying gaze.
Lee Soo Hyuk offered the cup in his hand with a smile on his face.
"Coffee?"
Rosalyn eyed the coffee in his hand, then back to looking at him directly, before turning away and returning her attention to Cale.
"Later," she murmurs while nuzzling her head on the junction of Cale's neck and shoulder, drawing closer until she was practically leaning on him.
Cale stiffened. He moved his shaky pupils to Lee Soo Hyuk, obviously asking him for help through his gaze, but Lee Soo Hyuk couldn't really do anything to Rosalyn either.
I mean, who would dare to? She may look gentle and kind, but if one were to piss her off, they might as well kiss the earth goodbye.
Lee Soo Hyuk placed Rosalyn's coffee on the table before giving the other one to Alver.
Alver muttered a quiet thanks before drinking the coffee slowly.
'…You must have suffered from having to watch this.'
'…At least you understand.'
The two shared a conversation through their gaze.
On the other hand, while Rosalyn was resting on top of Cale, she was listening to Rok Soo talking.
[Although the transmigrator was pursuing him, this guy never acknowledged any of her advances. Oh, I found out something interesting. Noona, turns out it's also him who hired that bodyguard for Cale hyung.]
Rosalyn hummed, her hand moving to Cale's chest.
Cale's hand immediately moved to hold her hand in place, moving slightly to glare at her.
But it was too late.
Rosalyn leaned back and stared at him in shock.
"…My love, have you been going to the gym?"
There's no way to fool her. Rosalyn definitely felt it. Cale has muscles underneath his clothes. Although she first suspected it when she was in a video call with Cale while she was still in Breck and her eyes lingered on his half-buttoned pajama shirt, but to actually touch it confirmed her suspicion.
Cale definitely has muscles. His chest felt firm under her touch.
"Can you not think of other things when we're in my office?" Cale spoke without hiding his annoyance.
Rosalyn tried to be cool about it, even though she was tempted to touch Cale more.
"Don't worry, I don't have that kind of fetish. I'd rather spend my private time with you rather than doing it in public."
Alver spat out his drink while Lee Soo Hyuk had a forced smile displayed on his face.
'…Please get a separate room, you two.'
Cale glared harder.
"Be quiet, and stop trying to touch me."
Rosalyn almost whined when Cale forcefully pulled her hand away from him. She gave Cale a sulking look, and Cale ignored her.
Clack.
Alver placed the coffee on the table and wore his signature smile that would make any woman faint and fall for him, but the smile was directed at Cale, and it only annoyed him. He knew that smile was a fake one, and no way he would fall for that.
"Cale."
"What?" He responded bluntly.
"I suppose it's best we discuss it some other time," Alver eyed Rosalyn, who had her back on him, practically ignoring his presence since earlier, and Cale understood what he meant.
Alver was a little curious why Rosalyn, who usually would be all over him and ignore her husband, was suddenly treating them differently like their roles had reversed. But he supposed it was better this way. If Rosalyn would finally leave him be, that was good for him, too.
Alver was a bit thankful and happy, but he was also a little annoyed. He would very much appreciate his single self to be spared from a lovebirds' PDA, thank you very much.
"I'll visit you next time. Until then."
"Show yourself out."
Cale answered disrespectfully, and Alver was so used to it that he wasn't reacting anymore. Instead, he patted Lee Soo Hyuk's shoulder.
'I'm out of here. Take care of yourself.'
'Can't you at least say you'll take me with you?'
Lee Soo Hyuk didn't want to continue suffering all on his own.
Alver just shook his head before leaving Cale's office.
Click.
Once Alver was out, Cale pushed Rosalyn completely. Rosalyn stared at Cale with shock when she was forced out of his lap, while Cale continued looking nonchalant.
He glanced at her briefly before gesturing for her to sit on the couch across from him.
"You said you have something to say."
Rosalyn stared at him blankly before slowly nodding her head. Seeing as how Cale looked like he wasn't going to listen if she didn't take the couch across from him, Rosalyn let out a defeated sigh.
'…Less than 20 minutes of being allowed near him, and now he's putting this distance between us again.'
Rosalyn kept those sad thoughts locked in her heart before obediently sitting across from him. Cale let out a satisfied hum.
Although Rosalyn had acted the way she did earlier, the moment she took out the same folder John gave her, her demeanor changed as she looked composed, confident, and elegant.
Something that Cale had only ever seen when she was handling her own business.
Cale arched an eyebrow, curious why she was doing this, before he took the folder and opened it. The first document he sees is a proposal.
Cale's expression was unreadable while he was reading it before he slowly looked up and met eyes with Rosalyn.
Rosalyn crossed her legs as she stared back calmly.
"You mentioned before that maybe I married you for money."
She was talking about the time she first opened her eyes and realized she had returned to this world, but was greeted by the divorce papers Cale placed on the table and a cold gaze instead of the loving ones she used to always see. To this day, her heart aches every time she remembers how she returned to her husband, who no longer wants to love her, and threw those cold accusations at her without a second thought.
Of course, unlike back then, Rosalyn has begun to understand that those accusations weren't baseless; Cale has experienced bad things while she wasn't here at the hands of the person who occupied her body, but it didn't mean that Rosalyn would just quietly take everything in.
No matter how much she loves Cale, Rosalyn was raised by her father to always value herself, too.
It was practically drilled into her mind and soul what it meant to be a Breck, and how important self-respect was.
"And I told you," Rosalyn's gaze remained calm, her tone solemn, as if she had not previously clung to Cale and looked like she didn't want to separate from him. "I don't need to marry to be rich, I am the one people desire to marry to be rich."
That, although she left her family in the past and renounced her heiress title, and while technically she still won't be inheriting a single cent from her family's wealth, people cannot easily deny who she is, nor undermine her value.
She is, and always will be, the eldest daughter of the Breck Family.
And she was raised by her father to understand the weight of that, but most importantly, understand her worth and never allow disrespect, no matter who it came from, even if it came from someone she loved most. That even though her father had been strict and stern in her childhood, Rosalyn has carried those values until now.
She knows her worth, and she would never allow anyone to make her feel like it was wrong to be her or make up some assumptions about who she was.
Rosalyn's gaze softened when it looked like Cale was starting to understand the point she was trying to prove.
"I don't want a divorce."
The Cale at that time said if they get a divorce, she will receive money, get her 10% shares of the company, and can chase after Alver as much as she wants. By proving that she did not need money, won't need her shares of the company, and isn't interested in Alver Crossman was all for one reason: to convince Cale that she truly does not want a divorce.
And she will continue not wanting it, or even thinking of it possibly happening.
What she wanted was one thing, and only that thing.
To be with Cale like she used to.
To be able to love Cale freely and be the recipient of his love.
To restore their happy marriage.
And she would never get tired of saying it.
"Let's not get a divorce, Cale."
Rosalyn wanted to make him understand, which was why she went back to Breck. She wanted him to understand that she was willing to do even the things that most would assume she wouldn't do just for the sake of making him understand.
And she sincerely hoped that he was understanding it now, maybe not the full extent of it, but even the smallest bit of understanding was enough. Cale only has to give her that, and Rosalyn will continue making it up for the five years that she was not by his side.
Cale lowered his gaze back to the document and changed the topic, neither accepting her words nor denying anything. Rosalyn smiled sadly but understood that it may not be the right time for him to answer and make his decision just yet.
Cale needed time; he needed a lot of it. And Rosalyn would give him just that.
"Did you make this contract?"
Rosalyn simply let out a hum.
Cale leaned on the back of the couch and tapped on the contract inside the folder.
"And you think I would accept making you the main designer for this project?"
"Cale," Rosalyn called out calmly. "Would you rather entrust mother's designs to someone else?"
The current project Cale was trying to push forward was actually the remaining designs of his deceased mother, Jour Thames. He wanted to bring it all to life to commemorate her, and while Rosalyn understood the sentiment, arguably better than anyone, she didn't want Cale to simply entrust it to someone else.
When Rosalyn read the overview of the project from the documents John gave her, that was the first thing she considered.
Jour Thames was not simply her mother-in-law; she was more like an actual mother to Rosalyn. While she understood where Cale was coming from, and even acknowledged that the transmigrator messed up big time, which made Cale distrust her now, Rosalyn also knew that Jour wouldn't want just anyone to use her designs.
'Dear,' Rosalyn began to remember Jour, who held her hand gently in hers while gazing at her softly, 'I'm sorry if I cannot stay with you for long.'
Rosalyn held all the emotions that began unboxing at the memory of her.
'Take care of Cale, okay? But don't be afraid to argue if you think he's in the wrong. Do not hesitate to give him a piece of your mind. That way, he will understand.'
Rosalyn held her hand tightly and regulated her emotions while trying to breathe normally.
Rosalyn tried to be calm as she spoke.
"You'll be making a grave mistake if you proceed with this project that way, Cale Henituse."
Cale frowned when he heard Rosalyn say his whole name. She hadn't done this after they began dating, and even when they got married. He couldn't recall a time he had heard Rosalyn say it again. But the few times that she did when they weren't together yet…
'Have you finally lost it, Cale Henituse?'
He remembered Rosalyn, who was truly, really, angry with him. Just like now, it was also related to a project they were working on together. But unlike this time, Rosalyn was mad at him because he tried to push himself past his limits even though at that time he was having a severe fever.
The Rosalyn at that time was angry because he was being reckless, but ultimately it was because she was worried he would collapse because of what he was doing.
Cale began to wonder, what about that time and now that made it similar? He couldn't find the answer; at the same time, deep down, he already knew. It simply was something that he refused to acknowledge yet.
Cale remained silent for a few minutes before he opened his mouth and spoke.
"Three years ago, you screwed over the project entrusted to you, which resulted in the company losing more than 20% of its previous stocks. If I give you this project again, how do you suppose I explain this to our shareholders?"
Rosalyn's eyes flickered briefly. This was the information related to the transmigrator's scandal that was buried years ago. This 'scandal' resulted in Rosalyn's boutique being shut down and Cale's company losing millions. Cale wasn't revealing what the whole scandal was about, but even this bit of information was valuable.
"Then don't explain anything. Why do you need to explain anything to them?"
Cale arched an eyebrow, as if asking if she was seriously saying that.
Rosalyn calmly continued, "I'll do it. It's me who's proposing to you, anyway. Take me to your next shareholders' meeting and I will (threaten) convince them myself."
This project isn't only important to Cale, but it was to her as well. After all, these are the designs of no other than her mother-in-law. There's no way Rosalyn would allow anyone else to work on them.
The only suitable person was her.
'And… Because of what the transmigrator did, Cale lost a lot of profit. If I become the main designer, I'll make sure to return his lost money tenfold.'
Not only was it the perfect way to make it up to him, it was also a great way to contribute to her designer comeback.
While Rosalyn was considering the things she would need to do, Cale's mind was on something else.
"…You're proposing to me?"
Rosalyn jolted. Huh? Was he focusing on that? Rosalyn looked at Cale, barely hiding her flustered state, while Cale looked at her with an unreadable look on his face. The two of them looked at each other before Cale turned to the side.
"Hyung, can you check the calendar on my table when the next meeting with the shareholders is?"
Lee Soo Hyuk accepted Cale's order and went to his table. He browsed through the calendar to look for it, before informing him of the date.
"On the 20th next month."
Cale nodded, then looked at Rosalyn briefly and stood.
"You'll have enough time to prepare, but I'm telling you this in advance, I won't sign the contract unless you get them to agree."
Rosalyn only smiled when she received Cale's sharp gaze before she stood as well.
"Okay, but I'll also tell you this in advance."
Clack.
Rosalyn's heel hit the floor and produced a sound, but neither of them minded it. Rosalyn had a look on her face that showed she was already going to get what she wanted.
"I'll make those insolent shareholders bend their knees in the next meeting."
Rosalyn winked before turning towards the door.
"Look forward to it."
'Heh. Let's see who will dare to oppose me.'
"I'm heading out for a bit. Let's have lunch together later."
"Who wants to have lunch with you?"
Rosalyn expertly ignored Cale's quiet grumbling behind her and opened the door. At that exact moment, she saw a familiar figure at the desk ahead, particularly, the secretary's desk.
When Alver left the office earlier, Mary thought he was the only visitor and could return to her desk now, so she did. No one could warn her, or possibly stop her, so now the person Lee Soo Hyuk tried to stop from seeing her was seeing her.
Neither of them would be prepared for what's to come.
Rosalyn felt as if her heart would stop as her feet moved on their own, rushing to the back turned on her before she grabbed the other person's elbow and made her turn forward.
Rosalyn released the breath she subconsciously held when she was faced with a face so familiar she would never mistake it for anyone. However…
"Mary…?"
Her heart dropped when she saw the unfamiliar scars all over her face, on her neck, and even on her hands.
Mary had web-like scars that, even though they seemed years old, it was undoubtfully painful. Just looking at it, Rosalyn couldn't even begin to imagine how painful it was when Mary sustained them.
Rosalyn teared up as she shakily moved her hands to slowly and gingerly hold Mary's hands in her trembling ones.
"What happened to you?" She whispered, her voice quavering. "Who did this? Tell me. Don't be scared, I'm here."
But Mary's blank eyes trembled as she looked at her. Rosalyn was confused when Mary took back her hands and moved away from her, as if she feared what Rosalyn might do to her.
Rosalyn became speechless.
'…The transmigrator…'
"…"
Mary lowered her head with her shoulders curled. Rosalyn couldn't believe that her Mary would ever act this way in front of her — in front of her. The Mary she remembered…
'Eonnie.'
Even with the mechanical voice and her usual blank eyes, Mary looked at her brightly as if even the darkest eyes knew light.
Even with her stiff expression, Mary's lips would curve ever so slightly as if she wanted to show a smile.
'Welcome back. Are we eating lunch together today, too?'
Rosalyn's breath hitched as her knees gave out. Rosalyn placed her shaking hands to her face, trying to hide and suppress her cries. But at the realization that even Mary wasn't spared, Rosalyn's tears began spilling out. She began crying helplessly while trying to suppress her sobs, but no matter how much she tried, it would still come out as quiet hiccups.
"Euhk… hic…"
Rosalyn felt like she had no right to cry in front of the actual victim when Mary probably believed it was 'her' who did this, but Rosalyn couldn't help it.
'Mary, too…'
What did all her precious people ever do to deserve this?
Just… what the hell does the transmigrator want for her to hurt every single person that was important to Rosalyn?
If she wanted something, was it necessary to make Rosalyn's precious people suffer?
Rosalyn couldn't understand, but she felt bad- she felt guilt beyond reason, and she no longer knew how else to express it. She could only cry, but even that felt wrong to do.
Rosalyn was sobbing, her shoulders shaking terribly.
Rok Soo watched the crying Rosalyn through the monitor, his pupils clouded over as his gaze trembled, before he slowly clenched his hand into a fist.
'Noona.'
Rok Soo turned away, but when he did, his eyes turned cold.
'It's time I head out soon.'
Rok Soo cannot simply stay inside the institution and conduct his investigation from behind his computer; he will need to set out and begin his manhunt.
This was something that could not simply be left as it is. Not when his sister had cried more times than he could count. His strong and reliable sister, who never showed such a vulnerable side before, was now helplessly crying despite returning to the place she wanted to return to the most.
At this point, what else was Rok Soo supposed to do?
Someone has to pay for the way his sister was weeping.
So a manhunt was only natural.
It was about time he did some exercise.
Chapter 16: The Manhunt
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
At the dead of the night, there was a figure running through the dimly lit streets with its footsteps barely making any sounds. Though multiple other footsteps were picked up by his ears, he only ever glanced side-eye before turning into a dark corner.
His pursuers turned to that same corner, confirming that they were after him. But when they walked in, he was nowhere in sight. At first, there was the air of confusion, before the air seemed to have gone still for a moment, before one of them immediately turned around, realizing too late that they had fallen right into a trap.
Alas, whether they realized it or not, there was nothing that could stop what was to come for them.
Kim Rok Soo jumped down and swung his leg, hitting the hooded figure's head as his body flew to the wall.
"…!!!"
Kim Rok Soo's reddish brown eyes seem to glower as the only light in that dark alley. Without giving the other hooded figures time to escape, Kim Rok Soo moved forward and swung his arm, aiming for one's neck. There was a loud cracking sound as the one he previously held went limp.
He cast the last one a stoic gaze before raising his foot and kicking him sideways, but the figure blocked his kick with his arm and moved back, putting a distance between them. Kim Rok Soo continued attacking, and the figure only defended against his advances, causing Rok Soo to furrow his eyebrows slightly.
'Something's weird about this guy.'
Kim Rok Soo jumped back, his gaze barely changing as he began analyzing this figure's fighting style. He squinted his eyes when he noticed something shimmering on the latter's chest, something rather familiar, though he couldn't be sure because there wasn't any light that could show what it was.
Kim Rok Soo fixed his posture and stood.
'No matter. I can't be held back here tonight.'
Kim Rok Soo raised his fist to his mouth, kissing his knuckles while chanting something only he could hear. It seems the figure knew what he was trying to do as he jumped forward, trying to prevent Kim Rok Soo from finishing the chant, but he failed to realize that Kim Rok Soo was using a fake chant, and he was actually forcing this figure to attack him.
'Got you.'
BAM!
Kim Rok Soo raised his elbow and aimed for the figure's back before raising his foot and crashing the other's head to the ground. There was a sound of bones breaking, but Kim Rok Soo didn't bat an eye.
Without wasting more time, he jumped to the wall and climbed up, reaching the building's rooftop and began running. With the moon high up, brightly illuminating the roofs and tops, it also cast aside the shadows that hide lurkers trying to keep hidden.
Kim Rok Soo continued running, not minding more hooded figures running on the roofs near him. He only had his eyes on one who was trying to escape from him.
But Kim Rok Soo would be a fool to let them escape.
One of them boldly jumped in front of him, trying to distract him and buy the other enough time, but he failed to consider that Kim Rok Soo was not simply called a 'Time-Bomb' for no reason.
"Equip."
Kim Rok Soo muttered under his breath before a crossbow suddenly appeared in his hands and pointed at the one in front of him.
With his stoic gaze barely changing, he muttered in a low tone.
"I'll take you down now."
The hooded figure tried to kick Kim Rok Soo's weapon out of his grasp, but Kim Rok Soo used that time to suddenly slam the crossbow on his leg and grab the dagger in his waist pocket, and throw it at his eye.
"AAAAHHHHH!!!"
Kim Rok Soo kicked him out of the way before pointing the crossbow at the one he was after. Just when he was about to shoot an arrow, all the hooded figures seemed to have realized that one was not enough to stop him, so they would need to attack him at the same time.
Kim Rok Soo pressed the trigger, and the arrow flew right ahead, but then another figure grabbed it and broke the arrow in half. Kim Rok Soo's eyes turned cold.
"How annoying." He grumbled under his breath before throwing the crossbow back in his dimensional pocket.
All the hooded figures with the same height, weight, and posture stood in front of him as if blocking his path, with their hands outstretched and their palm facing the direction of Kim Rok Soo.
"▇ ▇."
"…?"
He couldn't understand what they were muttering, but when he saw that a small light was beginning to gather at their palm, which grew bigger and bigger, Kim Rok Soo didn't bother trying to figure it out anymore and simply called out loudly.
"Inventory," Kim Rok Soo reached to the side as the crescent-shaped inventory formed next to him, "Open."
Once his inventory was completely summoned, Kim Rok Soo pulled the thin, dark sword at the front. With a stoic gaze, Kim Rok Soo spread his feet apart and crouched, gathering the wind around them to create a shield that separates them from their surrounding so the impact wouldn't destroy everything, before Kim Rok Soo swung the sword and sliced the huge orb of light they were trying to summon.
SLASH!
The light was successfully dismantled, but the hooded figures didn't seem fazed. In fact, it seemed that they were ready to summon another light orb right away.
Kim Rok Soo pushed the dark sword into its scabbard, and when it produced a loud 'clack!' sound, the air became still as the blinding light spread. Kim Rok Soo lowered his torso as he slashed his sheathed sword sideways, cutting all the illusions of hooded figures in half.
Ensuring that they were all gone for good.
Kim Rok Soo stared coldly at the summoner that already gotten further away.
'At this point, I won't be able to catch them.'
Kim Rok Soo returned the dark sword inside his inventory and stored it away before readying himself as if he was going to continue running after the summoner. Except, he will be much faster, much better, and ahead.
It was a skill that he kept hidden, refusing to use unless he had no other choice. It made him appear as if he had moved even faster than light, and even better than lightning, but it was actually the manipulation of time.
And because it was a skill that involved a forbidden connection to time, it came with a risk so high that it would make it seem as if he would die any time.
"Instant."
He muttered under his breath, expecting the familiar crackling of his bones, tearing of his skin, with blood trickling down his eyes and chest tightening as if his heart was going to stop beating. Kim Rok Soo readied himself to move faster than the pain that would catch up with him. Kim Rok Soo was prepared to endure such sufferings if it meant that he would be able to catch that audacious summoner running further away from him.
But then nothing happened.
"…?"
Kim Rok Soo looked down at his body, wondering what was wrong and why his skill didn't activate, but when he tried again, it still didn't activate.
Kim Rok Soo stared at his hands blankly.
'…'
Suddenly, he remembered Rosalyn's nagging voice, who would scold him each time he attempted to use 'Instant'. It was because the consequences of using this skill were severe, Kim Rok Soo would be fighting for his life and be bedridden for weeks up to a month. It wouldn't end with just that, no, he would have to let his broken bones heal, and would have a hard time breathing for days because of his broken ribcage.
Thankfully, they had a doctor skilled enough to heal him completely as if he hadn't been hurt in the first place. Though Rosalyn would let Kim Rok Soo suffer the consequences of using 'Instant' for an entire day to make him understand that this skill had a painful after-effect and should not be used as much as possible, or for better, never again.
Of course, it didn't really convince him. It only made him use 'Instant' less, and only treated it as his last resort so that Rosalyn won't worry about him getting hurt.
Thinking about his nagging noona… Kim Rok Soo suddenly recalled the last time she scolded him for using 'Instant'.
'Seriously, you…! How many times must I tell you that you shouldn't use that skill anymore? Rok Soo-yah, if you still won't listen to me, I will seal your skill and you can never use it again unless I allow it!'
….
The fact that he couldn't use 'Instant' only meant one thing. Rosalyn sealed this skill of his before she was accidentally returned to her world. Damn it. Kim Rok Soo cursed under his breath.
'…I've been had. I can't believe she actually did it.'
Kim Rok Soo had only listened to Rosalyn's scolding absentmindedly, believing that she would get over it and they would never talk about this again. Alas, he was mistaken. Rosalyn seemed to have finally had enough of his recklessness and went ahead and put her words to action. Now, Rok Soo cannot use 'Instant' again.
When he raised his head, the summoner was already out of sight. He began to feel the bubbling frustration rising from his heart, but then he heard that voice.
["Code name: Kitty."]
Kim Rok Soo's expression quickly darkened.
"..."
'…Damn it. I was caught.'
When he didn't respond right away, the voice spoke again, though much nearer now.
"Code name: Kitty."
Kim Rok Soo turned to the side and moved his blank gaze to the young lady elegantly sitting on the roof slightly above him, forcing him to look up.
He slowly opened his mouth as his blank voice came out.
"…Can you not call me that?"
A graceful smile graced her lips as she raised a hand to her chin, gazing at him with slightly squinted eyes as if she were looking at him with adoration.
"Why not? It suits you. Code name: Kitty, hey, code name Kitty, it's such a cute name."
"Noona, cut it out. It's annoying."
"Hahaha."
The young lady, Kleir Venisse, laughed merrily like she found joy in his reaction. Kim Rok Soo heaved out a suffering sigh while shaking his head.
"Code name: Deer, why did you follow me?"
Kleir Venisse smiled like she knew he would ask that even though he would already know the answer.
"Just came to pick up a kitty."
She slowly stood and dusted herself, but even those seemingly normal actions looked elegant. Had it been anyone else who did it, they would never have been able to make it appear as graceful as she did. Kleir Venisse hummed before she outstretched her hand and seemingly offering her hand towards Rok Soo, even though there was quite a distance between them.
"Let's go. Mother is asking you to join us for dinner."
Where the moon was high and the night was growing deep. It perfectly illuminated the lone figure of one Kim Rok Soo standing on a roof despite the gentle voice that spoke in kindness.
The wind blew as if reminding him of a presence that no longer stood by his side.
A presence that had been here for a long time, only to suddenly disappear, and he was left without being able to ready himself for the day of their separation.
'Rok Soo-yah, I'll cook dinner. What do you want to eat?'
The once familiar grin from a face that he knew was not truly hers, that even though Kim Rok Soo had no idea what her true appearance was like before, the inner qualities of her kindness never seemed to change. That even though that same person has finally returned to the place she truly belongs, she was still kind and still called for him the same way.
And Kim Rok Soo was thankful that he lived 8 years of his life being the recipient of such kindness. Thanks to her, Kim Rok Soo started to believe that kind people who don't ask for anything in return do exist.
It's just that, in this world where he belongs, that person wasn't here anymore.
While he was happy that she was able to return to her original world, her long-time wish finally fulfilled, it cannot be denied that loneliness is what awaits him now in the house that used to be home. Where her radiant warmth was dearly felt, but now a cold reminder that she wasn't here now, and she would never return.
Rok Soo broke eye contact with Kleir Venisse and turned away.
And sometimes, such kindness could be poisonous for lonely people like him.
Especially if his loneliness was due to someone else's kindness. That, although it may seem different, was kindness all the same.
"…I'll have to decline."
Kleir Venisse's mother, the Duchess Ayan, was another kind person who extended her help to him simply because she wanted to, without asking for anything in return. The Duchess was an honorable person in Kim Rok Soo's eyes; for that matter, he thought highly of her and respected her greatly. After all, the Duchess has two children who are just as kind as her, so naturally, Kim Rok Soo would believe she was a person worthy of much respect.
While Kim Rok Soo had become close with their family, especially with their mother, to the point that the Duchess had begun treating him as if he were her own child, Kim Rok Soo didn't want to take advantage of that kindness and keep basking in the light of their grace.
And while that was his reason on the surface, on the deeper level, if someone were to try prying his heart open, they would hear one simple question.
A seemingly simple question that held the rawest truth he refused to let out.
'How long will this kindness last before I'm left alone again?'
Kim Rok Soo liked their family; he liked the Duchess, he liked the kindness he received from them, and he appreciated that they were treating him as if he were part of them. But just like them, there was also someone who took him in and raised him for 8 years, becoming his family in this vast world, in this seemingly endless universe, only to be left on his own.
He appreciated kind people, really, but he simply couldn't help but wonder that.
Because, similar to the Duchess's kindness, someone else's kindness ended, and he was left all alone.
Kleir Venisse looked at him as if she were studying his expression and analyzing his unspoken thoughts laced along in that seemingly simple response he gave. She stared at him before her expression softened.
"Rok Soo." She dropped the teasing and called for him with her usual gentle voice, "You are always welcome in our family. You know that, yes?"
Kim Rok Soo didn't respond. Because he thought he didn't need to, because he knew he wouldn't want to say something and accidentally say something he didn't want to say aloud.
Kleir sighed softly before walking to the edge of the roof, and as if Kim Rok Soo instinctively felt it, he quickly turned in her direction with eyes widening slowly. Without a second thought, he rushed to her with arms wide open, as if trying to catch her like she was going to fall off.
"Noona!"
Kleir smiled softly as she let her feet hang in the air, stepping away from the roof, and landed lightly in front of Kim Rok Soo.
"Why do you look like that?" She giggled softly as Kim Rok Soo let out a shaky breath once they stood face to face, his heart still trembling.
"You… you… seriously. You and noona are so—!"
Kim Rok Soo stopped midsentence. Ah. Crap. He let his thoughts out loud. Kleir Venisse gave him a knowing look as she outstretched her hand and gently patted his shoulder.
"So you miss the lady, huh?"
He looked away and said nothing.
"Rok Soo, it's okay to miss her. I miss her too, you know? Everyone misses her. In fact, if you try to look closely, everyone wants her back, but no one is saying anything out of respect to the lady."
Tap.
"But admitting aloud that we miss her should be fine, no?" Kleir Venisse tilted her head slightly and smiled gracefully.
"And, simply because you miss her doesn't mean you should skip dinner."
"I wasn't thinking of skipping dinner," He responded with a slight frown. "I was planning to eat back home." Back to the place that only has him now, but Kleir Venisse looked at him like she knew more than he was letting out.
"Eat what? Those same cup noodles you've been eating for weeks?"
Kim Rok Soo flinched.
'H-how…?'
"Rok Soo," Kleir Venisse smiled with her eyes turning crescents, expertly ignoring the way he was asking through his gaze. "Let's have dinner together, okay? Let us go now. Bienos is waiting for us in the car."
Although he seemed like he wanted to protest, like he wanted to come up with some believable excuse to make the young lady give up, at that point, Kim Rok Soo couldn't continue refusing anymore. He meekly nodded before letting out a sigh.
His shoulders sank low.
'I lost my target, and now I've been held hostage. What luck I have.'
Kleir Venisse tittered softly as if she knew exactly what he had in mind. She patted Rok Soo's shoulder one more time before retracting her hand.
"Do not worry about your target, Rok Soo. I saw what she looked under that hood," She said while tapping right under her eye.
A knowing smile blooming on her lips.
"For the lady, I'll help you out."
Kleir Venisse wasn't a member of the institution Rosalyn established when she was in this world, but it was this very young lady who funded its existing facilities and even had a hand in further developing their tech. It was all because, just like Rok Soo, Kleir Venisse also received Rosalyn's kindness in the past. As thanks for her help, Kleir Venisse decided to return that kindness and has been doing so even though years have passed.
Kleir Venisse was the eldest daughter of the Lan Duchy, the only existing Duchy of the East Government. More than that, she was the genius hacker whom Rosalyn trusted the most.
So for her to say that she would help him, her words carried weight.
Kim Rok Soo lowered his head and expressed his gratitude.
"That would be my greatest honor. Thank you very much."
"Oh, you. Do not be like this now, Rok Soo. We're not strangers to each other, raise your head."
"No," Rok Soo shook his head before slowly straightening his back. He looked at Kleir Venisse solemnly as his stoic voice came out, though Kleir knew better that such solemness was not directed at her. Rather, it was simply because Kim Rok Soo was having vicious thoughts.
"You confirmed that it's a woman."
Kleir tilted her head slightly as if she could not understand why Kim Rok Soo was concerned about that.
"Yes?"
The corner of his lips started to curve as he began to smile.
"Then, it means I found the right one."
Kleir Venisse was stunned. A minute, and another, before a soft laughter left her lips.
"You truly are an unpredictable one, Rok Soo. I don't understand what you mean at all." Kleir Venisse began to mirror Rok Soo's smile, though hers looked graceful while Rok Soo's looked vicious, but both of them knew better than anyone that they were feeling the same thing.
"But if you say it like that, then it means the lady will be at ease."
That was the case.
Because the one Kim Rok Soo chased after was no other than the author of that webtoon featuring Rosalyn's life. He did so in hopes that it would give him even the slightest bit of information about the transmigrator who occupied his Rosalyn noona's body and flipped her life upside down. There was only a slim chance of there being a connection to the transmigrator, but now Kleir Venisse had unknowingly confirmed it.
Kim Rok Soo's manhunt wasn't a failure. This was just the beginning.
Cale had a blank look on his face as he stared at the person sitting in front of him. Particularly, at the bright smiling John Breck.
When he received the notice from Mary, his secretary, he thought it was unlikely to be true. John Breck, despite being his brother-in-law, was someone with whom he had no interactions before. That was understandable. Cale wasn't exactly welcomed by the Breck Family when he and Rosalyn got married, and he didn't know which among them didn't actually mind their marriage, though he was almost certain that almost all of them were unsupportive of it.
While Cale had interacted with some of Rosalyn's siblings, like Pen and Frederick, John was completely out of it. Cale didn't want to assume, but one could say that John avoided him like the plague. Isn't it too much of a coincidence not to interact at all, even though they were both essentially businessmen? They weren't exactly in the same field, but Breck Enterprise was massive. So massive that they would have surely crossed paths at some point.
But they didn't, and they never did.
Of course, anyone would assume that John was avoiding him if anyone would try to think deeply about it. But today, of all days, as if the change in the air wasn't the only thing that changed, John appeared in front of him with… a hardbound book placed on the table, staring back at Cale.
When asked what it was, John answered with a bright smile, suspiciously bright that it was almost blinding.
"My apology book."
Hearing that, Cale was left staring at him blankly.
Apology book? Now what nonsense is that? Is this some type of joke currently circling in Breck? Cale couldn't understand. If this were simply John's humor, then Cale couldn't understand it even more.
Just… What the hell is this?
As if sensing his confusion, John nodded his head in understanding, still sitting in front of him with crossed legs and clasped hands over his knee.
"Hyung-nim, this unfilial brother has done you wrong. It may not seem much given that we hardly talked and only met now for the first time, but I cannot deny what I did and what I have done."
Cale, "…"
This little brother was starting to give him a headache, much like his older sister does. Cale didn't feel like saying anything or verbalizing his reaction to John's words, and simply let John continue explaining.
John pointed a hand towards the hardbound book with a smile that seemed to say, 'This is the most brilliant creation of all time'.
"So I am handing you my apology book to show that this brother-in-law of yours has deeply regretted everything after much contemplation and wishes for us to build a strong bond from now on."
Cale closed his eyes, trying not to let out a long-suffering sigh.
'…Why are you doing this to me?'
John continued smiling brightly while Cale was tempted to begin massaging his head at this growing development(?)
"…Are you unaware that I am currently requesting a divorce?"
"Nope," John popped the 'p' which was rather uncharacteristic of his image as the 'Prim and Proper heir of Breck'.
Cale's blank stare seemed permanent now as he continued, "Then I see no reason why you must apologize, given that I will be legally separating from your sister soon."
John's smile changed slightly as he looked at Cale like he knew something that he didn't, as if there was some sort of secret that John knew which was making Cale feel like he was going to go crazy the longer he talked with John.
"Hyung-nim, you never know that until it happens."
'What are you even saying?'
John's smile seemed a bit devilish even though it certainly looked innocent and bright from afar, but it wasn't going to fool Cale. Damn it. That smile reminded him too much of Rosalyn. Just what the hell is up with the Brecks? Why the hell do they have to have the same smile when they are obviously scheming something?
"Don't worry, hyung-nim. Next time, I will be the first to congratulate you. I assure you. We will still be family when it happens."
Cale shuddered, as if John's words were a horrible premonition that should be avoided.
Cale quickly pushed the hardbound book in John's direction like he was refusing whatever sort of curse that book holds.
"Take this back. I have no need for such a thing."
Damn it. Why does he have to suffer from this too when he was sure he would get that divorce no matter what?
But John pushed the book back to him with that same smile on his face, as if he were saying that he cannot escape from what is meant to be.
"I cannot allow that, hyung-nim. This is between life and death. If I cannot give you my apology book, then everything becomes meaningless."
'What is that supposed to mean?!'
Cale pushed harder even though John was resisting.
"I have no idea what you are talking about. You don't need to worry about being filial and whatnot, I won't be your family for long."
"No, no. No. You do know it. Hyung-nim, deep inside your heart, you know it better than I. You want it too, don't you?"
"W-What kind of nonsense… Please stop this now. I really have no idea why you're doing this."
Cale was beginning to dread whatever thing decided to possess John's body that made him act this way; whatever it is, Cale wants none of it! Damn it. Why is this guy even abnormally strong? Are all Breck children like this? Cale knows Rosalyn is, and now even John? He wouldn't be surprised if it turns out that the rest of their siblings are abnormally strong too.
Curses. Cale cannot continue pushing the book anymore. His arm was shaking from John's force, and as if he noticed this, John slowly loosened his grip so that Cale wouldn't suddenly dive forward, and when he was sure Cale stopped pushing the book as well, John completely retracted his hand.
John looked at Cale's arm like he were suddenly pitying him.
Cale crossed his arms in an attempt to get John to stop, to show that he has biceps too, you know. Just… John is just abnormally strong, that's all.
"I apologize, hyung-nim. I didn't mean to give you a hard time."
"…"
Cale cursed inwardly. Damn it.
At that moment, the door of his office opened. Rosalyn, who had just arrived, paused when she saw her brother.
"John?"
She was a little surprised. He didn't send her a message or anything related to him visiting Cale's office, so Rosalyn had no idea that he would be here.
John smiled kindly.
"Good morning, noona."
Cale gazed at John intensely, finding his way of calling to Rosalyn a bit… Didn't this guy always speak and refer respectfully to his sister? Although Cale never heard it himself, he did hear Rosalyn mention it before in passing. It was the time when news about John becoming Breck's new heir appeared. Seeing John's name being mentioned in the news article, Rosalyn ended up reminiscing briefly about their time together.
'John… I'm sure Breck will be in good hands. Just…' Rosalyn squeezed the arm that was wrapped around her while she was sitting on Cale's lap as they watched the news on TV, 'That little kid… I'm a bit worried that he might find it overwhelming.'
Cale dismissed the memory before he would end up remembering more of that time. If the good ones were to appear again, it would only make the painful ones even more painful. Because it was the reminder that her betrayal was venomously unexpected.
"I'll give you the files later," Cale said without looking at her.
He knew why Rosalyn was here today. In fact, they talked about it before he left the house. Rosalyn had asked him where her employees' profiles were, and Cale contemplated whether to answer that or not. When she looked at him solemnly, she had spoken in a hushed voice, as if she was trying to hide something, like the vulnerability of a bubbling feeling that if popped, would reveal a harsh truth.
'You never told me you made my secretary your new secretary.'
It was obvious who she was referring to. After all, it was Cale who paid Mary's hospital bills after what happened. He wondered briefly how she found out when he had made sure that she would never find out and succeeded in keeping it a secret for years, until he belatedly realized that Rosalyn came to the company the day before.
So Rosalyn would have come across Mary at some point, and that was how she found out.
He could only massage his temples at that point. Cale didn't look closely at Rosalyn's face, but had he did, he would have noticed how her bloodshot eyes were watering as if she would cry anytime.
'…I appreciate you giving her a job. Don't worry, I won't take her from you. Just please tell me where the rest of them are. I want to see them again.'
Cale seemed to be hearing something in the way she spoke, like the salt taste of desperation and the molding misery that began to build up slowly, but when Cale looked at her, she had already turned away.
When Cale finally admitted that he had their profiles in his office at the company, Rosalyn promised that she would come to get them later, as if it were an oath of atonement.
And while that was their agreement before Cale went to work, he didn't anticipate John coming today, too. Now, with the two Breck siblings in front of him, Cale felt like he was already tired for the day.
'…I hope this is the last time I'll have to deal with this.'
He sincerely hoped. But little did Cale know, this was only the beginning.
John checked the time on his wristwatch before speaking.
"Hyung-nim, I'll have to take my leave soon."
'…Thank goodness.'
"But since I still have a bit of time, how about accepting my apology book now?"
…Cale gazed at John, who was smiling brightly again with a blank stare. Slowly, he moved his gaze to Rosalyn as if trying to telepathy with her to do something about her brother.
"Hyung-nim."
Cale flinched when John suddenly put on a pitiful face.
'W-What is he doing now?'
Cale desperately looked at Rosalyn, urging her to do something now, otherwise John might become more insufferable.
John whimpered as he began wiping imaginary tears with a handkerchief he pulled from who-knows-where.
Cale, "??????"
He was beyond flabbergasted.
"I see, it seems that this much is not enough to appease my brother-in-law."
"Ha?" Cale was on the verge of pulling his hair. What exactly about this was 'not enough'? If anything, this is too much! What even is there to apologize about? And why on earth did he have to make it into a hardbound book?! If this is some type of joke, then they should just laugh it off and forget about it next!
There's no need to remain stubborn and continue insisting. Cale was seriously suffering now!
"Then," John lowered the handkerchief and looked at Cale with a certain glint in his eyes, "How about accepting another gift from me, hyung-nim?"
'No thanks!'
Cale kept a neutral face even though deep inside, he was already losing his mind.
"There is no need for that. I told you, things will settle in the future, and this won't matter."
John nodded in understanding. Understanding what? Cale didn't know. In fact, is he even really understanding anything?
Smile.
There goes that seemingly innocent and harmless smile, which was the smile of a demon incarnate in reality again. Cale flinched inwardly.
"I'll give you a mansion, a newly built mall exclusively for you, and how about accepting a developing company I've thought of building in the future? How does that sound like, hyung-nim?"
Cale responded instantly with a blank look on his face.
"….I'll accept your apology book. Please get out now."
John had a satisfied smile on his face as he stood.
"Understood. It was nice meeting you, hyung-nim. I'll be sure to visit you again next time."
'Please don't.'
Cale kept that thought locked in his heart.
John turned towards Rosalyn to bid farewell as well, but when he noticed the look in Rosalyn's eyes, John froze.
"Noona," He called out quietly while reaching for her hand before gingerly holding it in his. John looked at Rosalyn with worry evident in his face. "Did something…?"
Rosalyn only put on a smile before shaking her head and used her free hand to pat John's arm. At her action, John understood what she was trying to say: that she didn't want to talk about it, that she would be fine, and that she would like to handle it on her own.
John squeezed her hand before slowly letting go. He nodded, then showed her a kind smile.
"Understood. I'll talk to you later."
"Okay. Take care on your way out."
After bidding farewell, John left Cale's office and was shown out by Lee Soo Hyuk.
Rosalyn was looking anywhere but Cale, trying her best to avoid showing her face. She didn't know how Cale was going to react seeing her eyes after crying for a long time when she saw Mary and what had happened to her, but she was sure that she wasn't willing to talk about it to anyone, even if it was Cale.
Rosalyn… simply didn't know how else to react. But she was almost certain that from the point of view of others, she didn't have the right to cry over something that 'she' did. Because no one knew that the person who did that to Mary wasn't her, but actually a heinous transmigrator who occupied her body.
And even if Rosalyn tried to explain it, no one would believe her. So it was best to just avoid being seen and keep all her pain and guilt to herself.
Because Rosalyn was looking around, her eyes fell on the bookcase in one corner, particularly at the box that had a label 'Profiles' on it. Rosalyn walked in the direction of the bookcase and asked, "Is it here?"
Cale arched an eyebrow before turning to look at where she was trying to go, before standing.
"What are you talking about?"
"My employees' profiles," She answered briefly before trying to reach for the box, but because it was on a higher shelf and despite wearing heels, Rosalyn couldn't reach it. Rosalyn stared at the box intensely before trying to reach for it, standing on her tiptoes.
Seeing this, Cale let out a sigh before coming closer.
"What are you doing?"
"O-Obviously, I'm…!"
'Got it-!'
Rosalyn brightened when she got hold of the box, but before she realized it, she had lost her balance and nearly fallen. Cale's eyes widened before he instinctively moved quickly and grabbed her.
"You—!"
CRACK!
"—Uwah?!"
Rosalyn's heel broke and her ankle twisted sideways. Cale wrapped an arm around her waist with another arm under her thighs and pulled her up so he was practically carrying her. Rosalyn was startled when she found herself in Cale's arms.
"Huh…. Huh—?"
Cale let out an exasperated sigh. "What are you doing wearing old heels like that? If I didn't hold you right on time, do you even understand that you would have ended up with a sprain right now?"
"I… I didn't think it would break…!"
Cale clicked his tongue before moving Rosalyn, so he was almost carrying her over his shoulder like a sack. Rosalyn was taken aback. Cale never carried her like this before. The Cale in the past was always careful so she wouldn't get hurt, but this Cale is being rough!
Rosalyn held onto his shoulder tightly.
"C-Cale… put me down…"
Cale ignored her and continued carrying her over his shoulders until they reached the couch, and he slowly placed her to sit. At that moment, the door opened and Lee Soo Hyuk came in. He looked at the two curiously, wondering why they were in a rather compromising position — where Rosalyn was sitting on the couch and Cale was crouching in front of her in a rather suspicious position, but before he could continue wondering what had happened while he was gone, Cale turned to him at that moment.
"Hyung."
Rosalyn was startled when Cale suddenly took off her heels and gestured for Lee Soo Hyuk to take them.
"Throw these away and buy her new footwear."
"Wait—!" Rosalyn shot up, clutching Cale's shoulder. "No… Don't throw it away. Cale…"
Cale furrowed his eyebrows when he heard that bit of desperation in her voice, but when he looked at her, finally looking at her, and saw the way she looked for the first time today, Cale felt a lump in his throat.
Why… does she look like that?
Rosalyn's eyes reflected deep sadness as if she had been unwell for a while now, as she shook her head, grasping him tightly.
"Those heels… Don't you remember? You bought them for me on our first anniversary. Cale, you're the one who got them for me. Don't throw it away, it was your gift."
Cale parted his lips slightly, but no voice came out. Cale tried to swallow down the lump in his throat before standing and handing the heels to Lee Soo Hyuk, who was now standing next to him. Rosalyn grabbed Cale's hand and held it tightly, as if that would prevent him from possibly throwing those heels away.
Looking at them now, these heels…
'Huh?' Rosalyn was startled when Cale suddenly got on his knees and reached for her left foot. 'Uh… huh? Cale, what are you doing?'
Cale couldn't hide the smile on his face at the obvious surprise on Rosalyn's face. That was because, just like he intended, he succeeded in surprising her. Cale gently raised her leg and placed a soft kiss on her knee. When he moved his gaze up, he saw Rosalyn's face slowly turning red.
A chuckle bubbled out of his chest before he moved away slightly, smiling foolishly at his flustered wife.
'It's our anniversary.'
Cale took out the heels he bought from their box before gently guiding Rosalyn to wear them.
His smile couldn't be wiped off his face as he spoke again.
'Our first anniversary.'
"…"
Cale let out a sigh before speaking, "Put them in the compartment for now. As for the footwear…"
Cale glanced at Rosalyn's bare feet briefly before telling Lee Soo Hyuk her size. Rosalyn was startled when Cale still remembered accurately even though it was obvious that it had been years since he last bought her something.
"Understood. I'll be back in 30 minutes."
Cale nodded before going to that private room in his office where he was allowed to rest comfortably or sleep when he would stay over the night. Rosalyn watched Cale's back as he left her on her own.
Slowly, her gaze averted to her bare feet, where visible scratches could be seen. It was the scratches she sustained when she tried to chase after Cale even after throwing her heels away that night. The scratches weren't deep enough, so they would heal soon, but right now, some of them were becoming red.
Rosalyn curled her toes before letting out a sigh.
'…I just wanted to feel like nothing between us had changed.'
Rosalyn knew it was foolish of her to wear a pair of heels that were as old as 6 years since she first got them, but could anyone truly blame her if they knew what she had to constantly feel over things that weren't made by her own actions? That Rosalyn had to endure being blamed over, and over, and over, without being able to explain because the truth would be taken as mere fiction?
That she wanted to remind herself that once upon a time, Cale loved her as much as she loved him, that a happy marriage between them existed, and that they would be able to go back to how things were?
Rosalyn might be a fool, but she was a fool who wanted to be loved by him again. She wanted to cherish every moment they once had, treasure all the things he gave her, and wear all his love to remind herself that Cale loved her too.
That there was such a time…
Rosalyn gasped when Cale was suddenly in front of her again, on his knees, gently raising her foot from the floor and resting it on top of his thigh, and began wiping it with a hand towel and a small basin next to him filled with clean water.
"W-wait…?! Cale, you—!"
"Hold still," Cale grumbled under his breath and tightened his hold on her ankle when Rosalyn tried to jerk away.
Rosalyn looked at him with a trembling gaze while Cale was so focused on cleaning her foot.
"You… you don't need to do this, Cale."
Cale frowned before raising his gaze and met eyes with her. Cale paused briefly, wanting to look away, but he insisted on looking at her. Because maybe he should have done it this morning when she asked about Mary, maybe he should have done this before leaving the house, and maybe he should have tried to ask her what happened that left her like this now.
And maybe, just maybe…
Just.
"The floor is dirty. Do you know how many people come to my office and spend hours talking to me? The dirt from outside would have been carried by their shoes. Do you have any idea how many germs and bacteria that would be?"
He was making up some excuse for his actions that even he himself could not understand.
Because why does he find himself readily getting on his knees for this woman?
Why is it that, at the sad look in her eyes despite the calm demeanor she tries to show, Cale ended up being unable to think of anything else?
Why is it… that the more and more he looked at her, she was beginning to resemble not the woman who stayed with him the past hellish five years, but the one from five years ago?
And while all that was in Cale's mind, in Rosalyn's eyes, she was seeing that guy in college who loudly complained about this and that while trying to wipe her hands, which ended up wounded and bloodied after punching a few guys who tried to pick on Cale.
'Their faces are already thick and dirty. Why do you need to dirty your hands by touching them? The pollution their thick faces have gathered is enough to carry deadly diseases. Do you have any idea how bad that is?'
Cale had his eyebrows deeply worried, feigning annoyance, but Rosalyn knew better, and she knew that deep down, Cale was worried about her torn knuckles after hitting them really hard. That although he continued complaining, he was holding her hands gently while trying to wipe the blood away as tenderly as possible so that it wouldn't hurt her.
'…Why did you have to touch them? It wouldn't have mattered. I don't pay attention to them anyway, so why did you bother?'
'Cale, are you jealous?'
The Cale in her memory had stiffened momentarily, before grumbling incoherently. Rosalyn remembered asking what it was because she couldn't hear him clearly, so Cale stopped his action and looked at her straight in her eyes.
'Your hands are supposed to hold no one but me, so why did you react to them? Next time they say something, hold my hand instead. Don't touch anyone else. Is it that hard to understand?'
Rosalyn's lips parted slightly before turning away. Her hand was trying to hide her flustered face while her ears were slowly turning the same shade as her hair. The Cale she was seeing right now reminded her so much of that Cale in the past, so much that Rosalyn almost believed that this Cale still held even the tiniest bit of affection for her.
That any minute now, he would be complaining about this and that before admitting that he simply wanted to take care of her as best as he could.
But Rosalyn didn't want to hope. She knew this Cale was too hurt to even love her, hold her, and look at her properly, to even feel what he used to feel for her. She knew that Cale was too hurt to agree easily to going back to how they were before.
Even still… Rosalyn couldn't stop her heart from being happy that Cale seemed to care, even if just a little.
Seeing that she wasn't protesting any further, Cale continued cleaning Rosalyn's left foot before making her wear the slippers he got from the room, then moved to her right foot.
Though Cale was nagging and complaining while doing so.
"Not that long ago, you scraped your knees and ended up bleeding all over the floor." An exaggeration, Rosalyn knew. But she still listened to him while trying to hide her smile. "Now, you almost got a sprain from your recklessness. Have you always been this careless? Seriously, you don't seem to have that much care in the world."
Rosalyn watched Cale's gentle movements, as if this was still the same Cale who lovingly tended to her for every moment of their life without being asked because he enjoyed doing all these. Even though he was still nagging and complaining, his actions were all gentle.
Once Rosalyn was wearing the comfortable indoor slippers, she brushed her hair to the side that fell to her face when she lowered her head.
"…Thank you."
She spoke quietly, trying to hide the fact that her heart was fluttering.
Cale simply hummed before taking the basin and leaving again.
Rosalyn let out a shaky breath before resting her face in her hands.
'…I love him.'
This was a simple act, yet Cale's simple action made her like this.
'I really… really…'
Rosalyn tried to compose herself, but her reddened face wouldn't calm down. She touched her heated cheeks before letting out a frustrated sigh.
Rosalyn abruptly stood and began walking in circles, in hopes that it would help. How could she be in this state just after receiving a gentle act from the current Cale? Damn it. Rosalyn is too easy; she gets swayed over by such a simple thing that it was embarrassing.
Rosalyn walked towards the door to maybe get some fresh air and a drink to cool herself off, but when she did, she heard footsteps behind her.
Slam!
Rosalyn was startled when the door she tried to open was forcefully shut by the hand that came from behind. Even without turning around, it was obvious who closed it.
Cale looked at her with eyebrows deeply furrowed and a frown on his face.
"Where do you think you're going?"
"Just… the company café… downstairs…?"
Cale's intense gaze on her doesn't change, and Rosalyn could almost feel his hand as he moved and placed it against the door near her waist. Rosalyn felt a shiver run down her spine at how close his arm was to snaking around her, but instead of touching her, he rested his palm against the door again.
Completely trapping her there.
"While wearing nothing but that?"
"What's wrong with it? It's just slippers."
Cale's solemn gaze bore on her uncovered feet that, if she wasn't wearing those fluffy indoor slippers, anyone would see her bare feet. Thankfully, it was being covered by the fluff of the white slippers, but it doesn't change the fact that her feet are basically exposed.
Cale hummed, though it came out low, making Rosalyn almost feel the vibration in the air as Cale leaned down that he was almost close to her ear.
"You're not allowed to leave until you get your new shoes."
"…"
Cale has no idea how his actions and words were making Rosalyn feel. He was completely oblivious to the thoughts that began rising to her mind because of him.
"…You should be more careful, Cale."
"?"
Cale moved slightly and tried to peek at her face before arching an eyebrow.
"Were you trying to suggest something? Is that why you won't let me leave?"
Cale thought briefly before letting out another hum.
"If you get it, then there's nothing else for me to say."
"You really… don't have self-preservation."
Cale furrowed his eyebrows at her seemingly dark mutters. Were they not understanding each other? He thought Rosalyn got the message. But now it seems that they weren't on the same page.
"What are you trying to say?"
Rosalyn let out a soft sigh.
"Then I'll say it bluntly."
Rosalyn turned her face to the side and stared solemnly at him. Only then did Cale realize how dangerously close they were to each other, but before he could move away, Rosalyn spoke.
"Are you trying to seduce me?"
Cale blinked once, twice, before he tilted his head slightly. At this angle, if Rosalyn simply tiptoes just a bit, her lips would be touching his.
"Would you like me to seduce you?"
Such an innocent question held all the dangers in the whole universe, yet it seemed like he didn't even realize it.
Rosalyn looked at him seriously before responding.
"If you want to end up in bed with me, go ahead. Let's see if you'll regret this later."
Cale began to move back, removing his hands from the door while looking away. Cale grumbled under his breath.
"…No thanks. You have strange taste."
"Judging by how all my thoughts are only you, sure, my taste is handsomely strange."
Rosalyn grabbed the doorknob before opening the door. Cale glared at her, daring her to step out, and Rosalyn audaciously did.
"I'll be back after I buy my drink. Don't hold me off."
"You only ever do as you please."
"And so do you," Rosalyn responded while waving her hand with her back turned on him. When Rosalyn saw the secretary's table right in front, Rosalyn paused.
'…'
Rosalyn had thought that maybe staying away from Mary would help Mary move forward with her life, that maybe if she were never to see the culprit who left those scars on her, maybe then she would start to feel better.
But how was she supposed to stay away when each time she looked at her, there was that tightening feeling in her chest as the desire to envelope Mary in her embrace would surround her heart and hold her close? That, in her eyes and her mind, kept repeatedly playing all the memories she had of her as Mary's mechanical voice but soft tone calling for her would be ringing in her ear again?
The Mary who had a stiff expression but would always try to smile while looking at her, and gently calling out…
'Eonnie.'
Rosalyn clenched and unclenched her fist before walking up to the secretary's desk.
"Hi."
She watched as Mary stiffened and her shoulders slowly curled up. Mary didn't look up, didn't look at her, and Rosalyn felt her heart being stabbed because in the past, Mary wouldn't hesitate to look at her with such blank but bright eyes.
"W. W. What… Can… I. D. D. Do…"
Rosalyn's hand trembled as her chest tightened at the way Mary was talking to her now. She didn't question how badly Mary was hurt by the transmigrator for her to become like this. Rosalyn didn't bother asking questions about what had happened between them in all these five years that the real her wasn't her.
Because she couldn't bring herself to care about those, when in front of her is already the result. A broken Mary who was scarily different from the one she knew.
Rosalyn tried to put on a friendly smile, but if one had looked closer, one would have noticed the way the corners of her lips were trembling.
"Want to get some frappe? I remember you used to like the blueberry ones from the café across our shop. Since it's a bit of a distance from here, I plan on going to the company's café instead."
She tried to speak as steadily as she could without letting her voice quaver, and while she wanted to believe she succeeded, it was obvious that she didn't. The tightening of her throat as the crying of her heart was evidence of that.
"Want to come with me? Or I can buy it for you if you can't leave your desk. Ah, and don't you used to like macarons? How about éclairs? How about…"
Rosalyn stopped the snivel that tried to rise to her throat and the tears that began gathering at the corners of her eyes.
Mary was scared of her.
Her precious Mary, her beloved and most-trusted secretary, was scared of her.
"…I can't taste sweet things anymore."
Pat. Pat. Pat.
Rosalyn's tears began falling one by one as she stared at Mary with blank eyes.
When Mary felt water droplets hitting the top of her desk, she flinched before instinctively looking up. When she saw Rosalyn looking at her with tears streaming down her face, Mary was speechless.
'…Why?'
Rosalyn swallowed the sorrow back in an attempt to bury it deeply in her heart, even deeper to her stomach so that it would surely not rise back up. She turned her face away and hastily wiped her tears.
How could she show such a sight to the actual victim?
Rosalyn sniffled before trying again.
"Did… Did you get checked in the hospital? Was it the doctor who said that? You know, sometimes doctors lie to gain more profit, maybe the doctor was mistaken, maybe you…"
Rosalyn stopped herself from speaking and took a deep breath. She cannot allow herself to cry again. She cannot allow her voice to be shaky.
Rosalyn averted her gaze back to Mary and tried to show a bright smile, but her eyes were teary.
"I'll still get them for you. They were your favorite. I know that because…"
'You are my precious secretary.'
Rosalyn kept that thought to herself and waved slightly at Mary.
"I'll be back."
She said it like a promise before leaving. Mary watched her retreating back, no longer looking away. But Mary's gaze was trembling as her hands shook slightly.
'…Why.'
Mary clasped her hands together in an attempt to stop them from shaking, but even if they were to stop, the loud beating of her heart was keeping her unrest.
'Why do you look like my lady?'
Why is it that the woman who stood in front of her with tears in her eyes looked so much like the lady she used to work for, instead of that scary woman with a scary expression?
Why? Just… why do they look so distinct despite being the same person?
Mary lowered her gaze to her lap as a memory came to mind.
'Mary, I bought your favorite!'
"…"
Would the woman who looked like that lady, smile like that lady, and speak like that lady, too? Will she call for her name the same way, and look at her without the slightest bit of change from how she used to?
Mary slowly clenched her hands into a fist.
Notes:
When you're in a "best brother" competition and you're up against Rok Soo and John <(˶ᵔᵕᵔ˶)>
Chapter 17: (EXTRA) Hiraeth: Alessia Roseanna Grande-Breck
Notes:
Content Warning: heavy grief and implied sexual content.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
0.
It happened too fast, too soon, without warning, and even if there were one, she would have simply laughed it off and believed none. After all, it was impossible. It was simply incomprehensible in the mind of the young Alessia Roseanna, who wholly believed her parents to be strong and capable.
And it was only today that she realized that even strong and capable people cannot avoid accidents.
"Poor thing. She lost her parents too soon."
"Who is going to take care of her now?"
"Take care? Why should she be taken care of, still? She's already turning 20, isn't she? That's more than enough age to live independently."
"She is pitiful, but no one will take her under their wing. We all have our own problems. She'll get over it soon."
Alessia ignored all the murmurs around her and stared solely at her parents' caskets. She didn't care that no one would take care of her; all she wanted right now was to be with her parents, be it in sickness or health, life or death. And if she had a choice, really, if she simply had a choice, she would follow her parents to the grave and never come back up.
Life wasn't worth living without the parents who had loved her for all of her life. Maybe some would think she was thinking so childishly for someone who was turning 20, maybe some would even scorn her for not valuing her life more, but Alessia simply could not imagine life without them.
She never even imagined losing them. All of this had happened so suddenly.
That even if other people would expect her to "get over it soon enough", Alessia believed she never would.
It hadn't been that long since her parents' funeral ceremony when their family lawyer came to see her. He said that her father had written his will long before the accident, when Alessia had first turned 18; that she would inherit all of their riches and their family business at the age of 25. However, in the case that something unexpected would happen and she is left on her own, all of it will be automatically transferred to her.
Alessia was still grieving her parents' death, yet even the right to grieve was robbed from her.
For some reason, her relatives found out about it and came to see her one after the other. The relatives who had previously pitied her but said they wouldn't be willing to take her under their wing during her parents' funeral ceremony, her so-called relatives who never came to see them when her parents were still alive, her "relatives" who were practically strangers were now gifting her words of sweet-nothings and presented jewelries and dresses they expected her to like.
As if mere jewelry and dresses, and sweet-nothings could compare to her parents' life.
Alessia, who learned that putting on a cold face, cold gaze, and showing no reaction, no matter what was presented in front of her, or whatever she would hear from them, had worn such a mask to hide the vulnerable girl who had lost her parents not that long ago.
She knew those "relatives" were simply appealing to her so that she would entrust their family wealth and business to them; she knew that behind those kind facades were wolves in sheep's clothes clamoring for what she had left; she knew, yet she could do nothing but just sit there while gazing at them coldly.
Although their intention was bad, Alessia couldn't help but understand why they would feel that she was unworthy of all their riches and shouldn't be left with the family business. Alessia was young and inexperienced; she didn't know how to manage the family business, and she also had no idea how to handle their wealth. Even Alessia feared that she would end up wasting everything and lead their business to bankruptcy.
Alessia admitted all her flaws. After all, not that long ago, she was simply the spoiled young heiress of the Grande family who was loved by her parents and had everything given to her. Her parents never taught her how to shoulder the responsibilities of being a heiress, because they wanted her to be able to enjoy her younger years with nothing to worry about.
She was promised by her parents that they would start teaching her at the age of 20. Alessia was happy to hear that, because then she would finally be of help to her parents, who gave her everything.
But the promise was left unfulfilled forever.
When Alessia's 20th birthday came, there was none of the usual banquet that used to be held to celebrate her birth. Alessia had simply shut herself in their mansion, in her room, refusing all cakes, pastries, and even gifts that were sent for her. If it had been within her character, she would have thrown everything away.
How could they still have the face to give her anything when all she truly wanted was for her parents to be returned? If it had been within her character, she would have lashed out, screamed, and demanded that everyone should leave her alone, because no matter who came, none of it would matter, because it would never be her parents.
If it had been within her character, she would have thrown a tantrum and cried her heart out.
But it wasn't within her character, and Alessia wasn't that kind of person. So all she could do was fake sickness and hide under the covers, so no one would come to bother her.
It wasn't until late at night that a maid knocked on her door, saying that someone had sent her a handwritten letter. At first, Alessia scoffed. What an old-fashioned person, she thought. Why bother writing a letter and sending it to her home when telephones exist? Why bother doing something so bothersome when technology was ever evolving and there were more convenient ways to get her attention?
Alessia reluctantly accepted the letter, the only letter she received among all the gifts that were thrust into her hands. Seeing the seal stamped on the wax, her heart skipped a beat at the recognition.
She would never mistake that seal for anyone. It could only be one person.
Alessia hastily opened the letter, though carefully taking off the seal, and placed it on her bedside table. She didn't know what to feel or how to react, but when she finally read the letter, her tears started falling one by one.
"Dear my amour," She repeated that greeting aloud, though with the hoarseness of her voice that had done nothing but cry silently in bed, and the tremble in her hands, and the tremor in her throat. She read the letter to herself.
I hope you'll take kindly to this letter of mine.
I apologize for not meeting you soon, and for the fact that I have not come to greet you personally. I was abroad for a short while as ordered by my father, and only heard the news. I apologize for not being there for you when you were having a hard time.
I hope you're doing well. No, I hope you are treating yourself kindly, and at least taking better care of yourself. It may not seem much, and I may not be able to understand everything you feel, but I want to tell you one thing.
If your parents were here, they would have told you they love you.
Alessia leaned her face on the letter and cried helplessly while clutching tightly to that piece of paper that held the words she had wanted to hear. Not from anyone, not from adults who only want to take advantage of her, not from insensitive people who did not understand her grief, not from anyone else but her parents.
And although it didn't come directly from her parents, reading it in that letter was enough to make her cry.
Alessia wept, and wept, until her eyes grew tired and couldn't cry anymore. She lay in bed, holding the letter tightly on her chest, as she faced the ceiling with her eyes closed.
She didn't know how much time had passed. She simply stayed that way until eventually falling asleep.
The next day, it was the same as usual. Her relatives were still trying to appeal to her so that she would lower her guard. But the young Alessia was not only robbed of the right to grieve, but also the right to trust. No matter who she met, who came to see her, Alessia only held that cold gaze. She wasn't going to let anyone take advantage of her, let alone take what her parents had left behind.
She may be young and incompetent, miserable and inexperienced, but Alessia will not allow the last memory of her parents to be tarnished by goons who only want to take it for their selfish desires.
Eventually, Alessia had had enough. She cast everyone outside and declared that she would not be meeting anyone again. At that audacious declaration, her relatives, who were previously whispering sweet promises like candy to a wailing child, turned ugly as they began hurling curses at her for being ungrateful despite being granted their grace.
Alessia could not help but laugh. Grace? She never asked that of them. Ungrateful? That may be so, but shouldn't adults take kindly on the younger ones and guide them instead of trying to use them for their personal gain? Shouldn't adults be more responsible and show the younger ones how to do things instead of trying to take everything from them?
Alessia may be cold and heartless now, but there was a time when she wasn't. There was a time when she was kind, gentle, smiled a lot, greeted those who passed her by, and laughed merrily. Alas, those relatives were the ones who pushed her to be the way she is now; those relatives were the ones who forced her to act strongly and lock away her kind heart.
She wouldn't regret her decision. Alessia forbade anyone from seeing her, and she simply locked herself in their mansion.
But how long can she act the way she does now? Their family business has been down since her parents passed away, with no one to manage it. Alessia couldn't even ask anyone for advice or help; all the adults she knew were only out to get her. Even their family lawyer turned out to be the traitor who spread the news to her relatives to clamor for what she had left.
Alessia did not know what to do. She had no one to lean on. She felt like she was all alone in this vast world.
That was until she heard that her suitor had come to see her after a long time.
She was a mess. Alessia had terrible eye bags, and her hair was unkempt after she rolled in bed all morning trying to think of a solution to her problems. She had not changed from the night gown she wore to sleep. Alessia did not have the appropriate appearance to be welcoming guests.
But she had already rushed outside and opened the door to be greeted by Edoardo's gentle smile.
He was about to speak, to greet her more appropriately, but when he saw the clothes she was wearing, Edoardo quickly turned away and avoided looking anywhere. He seemed obviously flustered.
And even Alessia was in disbelief. She recalled the handwritten letter he sent on her birthday, the one that she had scoffed at for being old-fashioned, but became the only birthday gift she accepted and safely tucked under her pillow. Something she read over and over when things were becoming unbearable.
In that same letter, he said he was sent abroad. So seeing Edoardo now left her bewildered. So much so that she forgot how she looked and the misery she felt deep inside.
"…You're here."
She spoke with a hoarse voice.
Edoardo Breck, Alessia's long-time suitor, couldn't find the right words to speak. It was almost as if all thoughts had flown out the window when he saw that Alessia was barely wearing anything, and he could see almost anything.
He thought it wasn't right to look at her. He was merely a suitor, not a lover, not even a husband. He had no rights over her, and he knew he had come here so suddenly, so if anything, it would be his fault that Alessia had no time to prepare.
Edoardo cleared his throat before slowly unbuttoning his coat and offering it to her. He still wasn't looking when he said, "I apologize for coming here so suddenly. I should have informed you in advance."
When he felt that Alessia had taken his coat, he let out a sigh of relief. Turning to face her, Edoardo stiffened when Alessia just stared at him while holding his coat tightly against her chest.
Edoardo's face reddened before he closed his eyes. Slowly, he took his coat again before gently draping it over her shoulders and buttoning it properly. When he felt that there was a barrier covering her now, Edoardo opened his eyes and finally looked at her.
Edoardo smiled gently while Alessia continued looking at him with a stupefied look on her face.
"I apologize for my rudeness. I couldn't stop myself from rushing here after my return."
Alessia blinked her eyes, seemingly flustered at the implication of his words. "You have just returned overseas?"
He let out a hum.
"I came to see you first."
"Why?"
Edoardo's lips parted slightly, feeling his ears burning, and before he could answer such an innocent question, Edoardo laughed lightly. Alessia was gazing at him in such a confused manner, like she couldn't understand why he would want to see her first when he had just returned. Alessia was so honest with her gaze that Edoardo could not help but respond to such honesty.
"I missed you."
Alessia stared at Edoardo while holding in her cry. She was unsightly; anyone who would see her right now would think that, yet Edoardo still looked at her like she was the most beautiful woman in the world. Despite the haggard face, the lack of makeup, and even her disheveled hair, Edoardo placed a gentle hand on her cheek and touched her softly, as if she were the most precious jewel to him.
"I missed you, Alessia."
Alessia ducked her head, refusing to look at such a loving gaze. The last time she saw that, it was from the two people who were dead now. There was that irrational fear that managed to crawl its way to her heart, that maybe this would be the last time she would be receiving such a loving gaze from Edoardo, too. Maybe after this, things between them will change, and they will never be able to go back to how things were.
That maybe, just maybe, after today, Edoardo will not be allowed to see her, and things between them will end there.
Alessia had no right to whine, complain, or even throw a tantrum if that ever happened. Edoardo was her suitor, and he had been her suitor for years. Yet she never responded until now.
Despite that, Edoardo still waited and still made the same efforts he had given the first time.
Yet Alessia had not even thought of giving him an answer.
That was until now.
"Edoardo, I…"
Alessia leaned forward so that she was practically resting against him, and she felt Edoardo stiffen at her touch, but he didn't push her away.
Alessia formed her lips into a thin line, her tears threatening to fall, but Alessia mustered the courage to speak before raising her head and looking at Edoardo.
"Take me with you."
He was taken aback.
"Take me with you, Edoardo. Take me away from here."
"Huh? Alessia? What do you m—"
"Let's get married, Edoardo. I'll go with you- I'll live with you- so just please— take me away from this awful place."
"Alessia, wait, calm down."
Edoardo held her shoulders, but even that stemmed from the gentleness of his love. Edoardo looked at her with worry evident on his face. It was obvious to her that he didn't want to answer just to take advantage of the vulnerability she was practically displaying for him to see.
Slowly, he spoke.
"Let's do things in order. We can't just jump into things right away."
"Then I'll date you. I'm answering you now. Yes, I want to be your lover, Edoardo."
Edoardo's face had turned red, but he tried keeping a serious look.
"…I don't have a ring with me."
He mutters regrettably before getting on his knees. Alessia was taken aback when he put not only one, but both knees on the ground and held her hands gently.
It almost looked like he was the desperate one. It almost looked like he was the one who badly wanted this between them, even though it was Alessia who was almost begging just minutes ago.
Edoardo kneeled with both knees while looking at her like she was all that he desired.
"Alessia, will you be my wife?"
Although the proposal first came from her, seeing how solemn he was, how desperate he was, how loving he was, Alessia forgot the ability to speak. It was almost as if all words got caught in her throat. Alessia ended up staring at Edoardo for longer than she intended to.
Hearing no response, Edoardo became flustered. Was he doing this wrong? Was his proposal lacking? He knew he was unprepared; he didn't even have a ring, but maybe he should have done this later than now?
"…Yes."
Edoardo flinched when that quiet voice entered his ears.
"Huh?" He asked stupidly.
Alessia laughed lightly, the first ever laughter she had laughed since her parents died. She gazed at Edoardo tearfully before nodding her head.
"Yes, I want to be your wife."
Although he had already expected to hear it, to actually hear it was a different feeling altogether. Edoardo hastily stood back up, and Alessia laughed once more before embracing him. Edoardo stiffened, but slowly, he relaxed and wrapped his arms around her, pulling her even closer.
Alessia was flustered. In all the years Edoardo was courting her, they had never once shared a hug. Edoardo always kept a respectful distance, refusing close contact, saying that such intimate touches should be shared when they become lovers.
But they were only lovers for a few minutes; now they were engaged, and later they would be officially married.
"Let's have our marriage registered now. I don't need a ceremony. Please take me out of this house."
Edoardo broke off the hug, though he still held her in his arms. He gazed at Alessia with sadness reflected in his eyes.
"But I want to give you a ceremony. You deserve one."
Alessia smiled kindly before placing a hand on Edoardo's cheek.
"Then, a ceremony can wait. Please make me your wife now."
Edoardo hesitated, thinking that things between them were developing fast, but when he saw the desperation in her eyes, he couldn't think of anything else and nodded.
Alessia only had her indoor slippers, and she didn't look like she wanted to go back inside her house. So Edoardo simply swept her off her feet and gently carried her in his arms. Alessia was flustered, almost letting out a yelp at Edoardo's action, but when she saw the gentle smile Edoardo gave her, Alessia slowly relaxed and simply held onto his shoulders.
Just as she requested, they went straight to the City Hall and had their marriage officially registered. They were officially husband and wife.
It happened too fast, too soon, without warning, and even if there were one, she would have simply laughed it off and believed none. After all, it was impossible. It was simply incomprehensible in the mind of the young Alessia Roseanna, who wholly believed that things should be taken slowly and love shouldn't be rushed.
But just like that, she became Edoardo's wife.
When she sat on the bed in the mansion where Edoardo lived separately from his parents, Alessia finally had time to think about everything.
Her blood slowly rushed to her face and painted her cheeks red. Jumping into things and becoming someone's wife, it was clear that she wasn't thinking straight. Alessia knew in herself that such a rash decision would come with consequences, and she could not afford more risks. Alessia's life had already turned over at her parents' sudden death; she just had to make it worse by getting married right away.
Click.
Edoardo entered the bedroom after washing up and getting changed. When they first arrived at the mansion, Edoardo had ordered a maid to buy and prepare Alessia a set of clothes she could change into, so now she wasn't wearing the night gown she had worn since the night before. But at the sight of Edoardo, who had just come out of the bathroom, Alessia became more flustered.
Being a married couple means doing certain things, and each of them will have to fulfill their marital obligations. Although Alessia grew up pampered by her parents, it didn't mean that she was completely clueless when it came to those things. She had heard her classmates talk about it before, and even some old friends who shared about their lives and experiences.
It was inevitable to open those kinds of topics among peers. Alessia knew, though inexperienced, it didn't erase the fact that she knew very well what happens on a wedding night. Even if they didn't hold a wedding ceremony, it still won't change that tonight was their first official night as a married couple.
It didn't help calm her heart when Edoardo came close and stood in front of her. She was always aware that Edoardo was tall, and normally, when they stood face to face, Alessia would have to look up just to meet his gaze, but with her sitting at the foot of the bed with Edoardo standing in front of her, it made her appear even smaller.
Alessia swallowed the lump that formed in her throat, preparing herself for what was to come next, knowing very well what would happen between them when suddenly…
"Don't worry, I won't unnecessarily lay a hand on you."
Pat. Pat.
Edoardo was patting her head gently and speaking in such a soft manner that anyone would think he was talking to a younger sibling instead of a wife. Alessia was stupefied.
"…What?"
Edoardo let out a soft sigh before sitting in front of her and holding her hands, giving her that same gentle gaze he always had when looking at her.
"I understand that things happened fast. You may not be ready, and I won't pressure you to be ready. We can always delay it to some other time. Tonight, I simply want you to rest comfortably. Don't worry, I'll be sleeping in a separate room so you can be comfortable in this room."
What kind of wife would be comfortable sleeping separately from her husband? Although Edoardo was right, they rushed into things and both of them were barely prepared to be officially spouses, but doesn't he think it's too absurd to use separate rooms?
What will the servants think if they found out they slept separately on their first night? Alessia heard that in marriage, first nights are very important. Not only traditionally, but also socially. When it comes to light that a newlywed couple did not spend the night together on their first night, typically the wife suffers from bad rumors, and people would think badly of her.
Alessia doesn't want that!
Alessia held Edoardo's hands tightly when he tried to stand, refusing to let him leave.
"…Alessia?"
"Let's do it."
"Huh?"
Now it was Edoardo who was stupefied. Alessia continued giving him a serious gaze and spoke solemnly.
"I want to do it with you. Sleep with me, Edoardo."
His face slowly turned red as he swallowed the lump that formed in his throat.
"…I don't want to pressure you."
"You're not. I'm not pressured. Just…" Alessia let out a soft sigh as she slowly lay on her back while pulling Edoardo to get on top of her. Edoardo's eyes widened, shocked, flustered, and his entire face painted in deep crimson.
Alessia raised one hand and rested it on his cheek, brushing her thumb gently over the side of his eye.
"Consummate this marriage with me, Edoardo."
Edoardo looked hesitant; it was obvious that he was still contemplating leaving the room. Seeing this, Alessia wrapped her arms around his shoulders and pulled him close until their lips touched. With such a bold move, Edoardo no longer thought of sleeping separately and focused solely on his wife.
I.
When news about their marriage spread, Edoardo's parents rushed to their mansion.
"How could you marry without telling us first!"
Edoardo's mother, Silvia Breck, looked angry and sulky, and Edoardo was right next to her, trying to appease her.
"Ma, I'm sorry I didn't tell you right away. I got busy after our marriage was registered. I was planning to tell you, I promise, I just didn't have the time before."
Edoardo didn't have time to leave the mansion and go anywhere else because Alessia kept him busy in bed. Though that was something he obviously wouldn't be sharing with his parents.
"You silly boy. Do you have any idea how worried I was when I heard the news from other people? How could my own son keep me in the dark like this?"
Edoardo rubbed Silvia's shoulders soothingly in hopes that it would soothe away her anger.
"I know, I know. I'm sorry. I promise to take you out for dinner later and call all my brothers so we can be together just like in the past. How about that?"
Hearing such an offer, Silvia's angry expression slowly disappeared. Edoardo couldn't help but laugh lightly when he saw this. He knew exactly what his mother wanted, and it was so cute that he couldn't help but embrace his mother.
"I love you, ma. I'm sorry I didn't tell you, okay? Forgive me."
"Boy, you sure know how to sweet-talk your way with your mother."
Edoardo's father, who was currently the Patriarch of the family, clicked his tongue loudly.
"Your mother gives in to you so easily. Is that why you have become like this, Edoardo?"
"Pa, whether I married fast, days, months, or even years later, the bride wouldn't change. What's wrong with marrying her right away? In the end, it was still going to be her."
"Hmph! If you have not taken after me, I would have been angry much longer!"
Edoardo laughed when he heard his father's words. He released his hold of his mother and stood beside Alessia with an arm wrapped around her waist. Alessia bowed respectfully to the current Patriarch and Matriarch of the Breck Family.
"Ma, Pa, this is the woman I have pursued for a long time." He had a proud look on his face as he said the next words, "My wife, Alessia."
"Mother, father, it's a pleasure to meet you. I apologize, I didn't greet you much earlier, and you had to come all this way to see me."
The old Breck heaved out a soft sigh. At the very least, Edoardo married a sensible woman who knew what was right from wrong. If Edoardo sticks close to his wife, he might learn to be as half sensible as her.
"You have married a good one, Edoardo. I have nothing else to say."
Edoardo grinned before leaning closely to Alessia that he was practically pressing his cheek on Alessia's face. Alessia was flustered; she had never seen Edoardo act this way before. In the past, he was always prim and proper every time he came to see her and her parents. Who would have thought that the heir of Breck had a childish side, especially to his parents?
"I'm so lucky, aren't I?"
Alessia tried to hide her reddened face by raising her hand to cover her face, but Edoardo swiftly took her hand and kissed the back of her hand.
Alessia's face exploded in red.
"Ho, my boy. You have learned my ways, I see."
"Naturally. Father has always showered mother with affection, even in the past. I should love my wife openly like this, too."
Edoardo laughed lightly when he saw how red Alessia had become, but in the eyes of his parents, they could see that even his ears had turned a deeper shade. The old Breck watched the newlywed couple with a certain glint in his eyes. He was reminded of his younger years, when it was he who first introduced his wife to his parents. They were exactly the way Edoardo and Alessia were now.
While the old Breck reminisced on the past, Silvia Breck, on the other hand, had an unreadable look on her face.
"Ma, how about we have dinner here instead? I'll introduce my wife to all my brothers today, too."
Silvia's expression quickly changed when Edoardo turned towards her. When she smiled at Edoardo's first words, her expression stiffened when she heard the last sentence.
"…You'll do that, Edoardo?"
Edoardo, completely oblivious to what his mother was feeling inside, beamed.
"Yes. It's been a while since we got together. It's also a perfect time to introduce Alessia to them."
Silvia's lips curved stiffly, before her eyes turned into crescents. Silvia let out a hum.
"Sure. While you are at it, why don't you invite all your aunts and uncles as well? How about your grandparents, too?"
Edoardo's expression quickly changed when Silvia mentioned names she wouldn't normally mention. He moved to hold her hand, but his arm was still wrapped around Alessia and held her closely against his chest.
"Ma," He spoke with that same gentle voice he always had, "Did I do something that upset you? Why would you mention my grandparents?"
Edoardo had heard in passing during his childhood that his grandparents had been harsh to his mother when she first married into the family. Edoardo didn't hear the extent of it, but apparently, it was so bad that Silvia suffered from deep trauma she would never recover from. Thankfully, his father showered his mother with all the love he could give, so Edoardo believed it helped his mother move forward from her painful past.
They never talked about his grandparents, let alone mention them. Edoardo had barely come to visit them either. He didn't want to stay with people who had hurt his precious mother. Even though he didn't know everything that they did, he wasn't willing to forgive them.
How could they have hurt her good mother? It was absurd.
The fact that his mother mentioned his grandparents, she must be truly upset about something.
"I'll never call for them even if they beg me. I don't care. Ma, what matters to me is how you feel. If you're upset with me, tell me, okay? I'll fix things."
Silvia let out a sigh while shaking her head. She had a troubled look on her face that made the wrinkles on her face appear. Edoardo's heart hurt when he saw this. It was proof that his parents weren't getting younger, and it was a reminder that he should be kinder to them.
"I promised the eldest daughter of the Nough Family that she would be your wife."
Edoardo froze. Slowly, his shaky pupils moved away from his mother to his wife, whom he was holding securely in his arms.
Edoardo's lips parted slightly.
"But you silly boy got married without telling us. I have already given them my word and even a dowry; your wedding is expected in three months. What are we to do about that now?"
Edoardo gaped his mouth open and closed, with no words leaving his lips. He had a complicated look on his face, and Alessia only smiled kindly.
She understood what Silvia was trying to say. Because of their unexpected and rushed marriage it caused troubles for their family. While Alessia didn't mean to do that, or even thought of causing harm to their honorable family, Alessia wasn't willing to step aside to let a different woman take her place.
Alessia hated people taking things from her. She hated her relatives when they tried to take what her parents left behind, and she would hate to let someone else become Edoardo's wife when she had just become officially his.
Though she also understood that it's not her place to say anything, so she let Edoardo decide.
And if… by some slim chance, he would decide to fulfill his parents' wishes, then… What is she supposed to do then?
"I'll go there and apologize personally to their whole family. They can keep the dowry. I'll simply give Alessia a better dowry far suited for being my wife."
Alessia was taken aback by Edoardo's decision. His gaze was now clearer as he looked at her with that obvious love in his eyes. Alessia felt a lump in her throat, leaning close that she was almost hugging him.
Edoardo moved his calm gaze in his parents' direction.
"Or if you like, she can marry any of my brothers. They're all eligible bachelors and unmarried anyway. I have not heard any of them plan to be with someone. If we bring it up during dinner, at least they have one person to consider. It doesn't have to be me, does it? I already have Alessia, and I only ever had eyes on her."
Edoardo wasn't willing to marry someone he did not love, let alone someone he barely knew. He had heard about the Nough family, and he knew they had a close relationship with their family. Edoardo knew that recklessly cancelling their agreed marriage may turn their friendly relationship sour, but he still wasn't going to change who his wife is.
"Edoardo," Silvia called out with an obvious disappointment in her voice.
"Ma, Pa also married you out of love, right? And he fought my grandparents to be with you. I want to do the same thing. I don't want to marry merely out of obligation. I have chosen my bride, and no matter what, it can only be Alessia."
"Things cannot be solved this easily, Edoardo."
"But I'm willing to try."
When Silvia still didn't look pleased, Edoardo moved his gaze towards his father.
"Pa."
The old Breck cleared his throat before placing his hand on Silvia's arm and pulling her closer to him.
"All right. The marriage has been officiated anyway; there is nothing much we can do. We will need to come clean to the Nough Family. Your marriage should not be hidden nor should it be treated as a secret."
Edoardo's expression brightened.
"Thank you, Pa! I knew you would understand me."
He looked at Alessia, and their gaze met. Edoardo smiled happily before placing a soft kiss on the crown of her head.
"Let's start preparing for dinner. My brothers will be coming here, too."
The rest of the afternoon, Edoardo was practically glued to Alessia's side. He wouldn't leave her be and stayed right where she was, even though his parents were in the living room watching the newlywed couple busying themselves in the kitchen.
They could even hear Edoardo's light laughter from where they sat. While the old Breck seemed pleased, Silvia was suspiciously quiet.
But that was something that was quickly overlooked when Edoardo's brothers came one by one.
When dinner came, Edoardo happily introduced his wife to the rest of his family, who had yet to meet her. Alessia wore a polite smile the entire time. Edoardo was even showing off that some of the dishes were personally prepared by his wife and encouraged everyone to try them. Edoardo was so happy and so obviously proud of the person he married.
Then the topic about the Nough Family's eldest daughter came up. At first, no one was willing to take Edoardo's place as the groom. They understood that it was troubling; Edoardo was already married, yet he had one more marriage coming for him. He wasn't willing to change his wife; it was obvious from the way he was all smiles while introducing Alessia to his brothers.
And as much as it was a pity, it couldn't be helped.
Edoardo was starting to feel dejected when his brother, Grim Breck, spoke at that moment.
"I'll go and meet her, hyung-nim."
"Grim?" Edoardo was a bit taken aback. He understood that it wasn't just him who did not want to marry out of obligation, which was why he understood why his brothers would be unwilling. But for Grim to say that, he couldn't help but ask, "Are you sure? You don't need to do this."
Grim shook his head before showing Edoardo a kind smile.
"It's alright. I just want to meet the eldest daughter of the Nough Family and get to know her better. If we see that we are compatible, I'll agree to marry her in your stead. But I won't promise that it's going to me."
Edoardo nodded while looking at Grim with gratitude.
"Thank you. This is enough for me."
The rest of the night went smoothly, and the rest of the Breck Family started leaving one by one.
At the dead of the night, inside the room of the newlywed couple, Alessia sat on the foot of the bed while brushing her hair. Just like the first night they had together, Edoardo entered the room much later than her.
When he came in, he paused briefly before gazing softly at Alessia, who seemed like she was preparing for bed.
Edoardo came close and kneeled in front of her, reaching for her free hand and holding it gently in his.
"Are you tired?"
It would be understandable if she were. This was the first time she was meeting guests since her parents' passing, and as the wife of Breck's heir. It would be much understandable if Alessia admitted it was overwhelming, and Edoardo would cherish her honesty more.
But contrary to his thoughts, Alessia put on a smile and shook her head.
She set the brush aside before placing her other hand on top of Edoardo's hand.
"I am glad I finally met your entire family. Even though we have known each other for a long time, I have not met them face to face, so I am truly glad I got this opportunity to meet them now."
Somehow, the words she spoke made his heart light and a tickle to his feelings, which made his love for her even greater. Edoardo always wished to have someone who would love and respect his family as much as he did, and he was happy that the woman he loved for such a long time was that person.
How truly lucky he was that Alessia agreed to marry him among all people.
Edoardo raised her hand and placed a soft kiss on the back of her hand. Seeing this, Alessia felt her cheeks burning.
She knew Edoardo held great affection for her, but he always held back from touching her and doing these kinds of things with her before. Because he insisted that as a suitor, he should know his limits and never overstep her boundaries. He respected her as a person who should only give herself to the man of her choosing.
And now that he was chosen, he began to express his affection in such gentle ways.
Yet that affection only made Alessia's heart ache and race, as she began to desire more than just his gentleness.
Alessia suddenly moved forward, startling Edoardo, and both of them nearly fell to the floor. But Edoardo was quick to wrap his arms around her to ensure that she wouldn't fall and possibly get hurt.
He gazed at her with worry reflected in his eyes, and Alessia felt bad that what she was feeling at that moment may seem a little inappropriate for him.
Alessia held onto his shoulders and called out softly.
"Edoardo."
When he heard the way she called for him, Edoardo stiffened.
Although they were still technically newlyweds and it hadn't been that long since it was officiated, the two of them spent all their nights together in love and love making that he would surely understand right away what that calling meant.
Alessia watched as Edoardo's face slowly turned red, but that only made her patience wear thin.
"Edoardo, hurry."
She believes that she won't be able to wait for long, as she urged Edoardo to do something. Alessia embraced Edoardo tightly and let out a soft sigh. Maybe this is what people call a "honeymoon phase", and maybe the two of them would end up in frequent fights in the future, just like in those books she read in the past, but for so long as they were still newlyweds, Alessia wanted to continue indulging in this soft atmosphere between them.
Alessia wanted to be constantly reminded that she was now someone's wife, and she was not simply Alessia Roseanna Grande anymore.
She was now Alessia Roseanna Grande-Breck.
Edoardo carried her in his arms before gently placing her on the bed and dipping his knee on the mattress next to her thigh. Edoardo, with his large hand that could easily wrap it around her, held her cheeks with the same gentleness he always had just for her.
He guided Alessia to look up before he lowered himself and pressed his lips softly on her.
Just like all the nights they spent together, that night was no different.
"Congratulations, you are 4 weeks pregnant."
When Alessia began feeling nauseous in the morning and often appeared sickly despite Edoardo's efforts to ensure that she was well and healthy, Edoardo finally decided to invite the family doctor to check on her.
He looked distressed, like he was bombarded by endless worry for his wife's well-being, and he was even expecting to hear that she was truly sick and needed the utmost care.
So when they heard that the cause of her sickness was something else, Edoardo looked dumbfounded.
Alessia gained composure, but if one looked closer, one would notice the way her ears seemed to be burning the same shade as her hair.
"I see. Well, that is great news indeed."
Alessia glanced at Edoardo, who was sitting beside her, to see his reaction, but at the lack of words from him, Alessia began to worry. Nonetheless, she decided to face the doctor and focus on her for now.
"I advise you to be careful and not do any heavy activities from now on. You are with a baby, so please always be careful whatever you do, and wherever you go. I will prescribe this medicine to help with morning sickness. If there is any concern, please call me right away."
"Thank you, doctor."
The doctor tidied her things before grabbing her bag and standing.
"In any case, I will come by every 3rd of the month for your monthly check-up."
Edoardo snapped back to reality as he looked between Alessia and the family doctor.
"My wife is pregnant?"
Alessia stiffened before trying to calm herself and looked at Edoardo, but Edoardo was looking at the doctor with that unknown look in his eyes.
"Yes, Mr. Breck. Mrs. Breck is carrying your child."
The doctor responded calmly, having expected that the news would be shocking, especially to a couple who weren't expecting one.
Judging by their reactions, it seemed that they never even discussed having a child or even had a family plan.
Alessia held her hand tightly to stop them from trembling. She never thought a day would come that she would fear how Edoardo would react, especially if it was a matter related to her. Edoardo had always been gentle and caring, and he never made her feel like it wasn't okay to simply be her.
But right now… At the matter of a child… Alessia simply didn't know what to expect.
"Butler, please see the doctor out."
Edoardo stood and shook hands with the doctor while thanking her. Once they were out and there was only Edoardo and Alessia alone in the cabinet room, Alessia looked down at her tightly clasped hands.
'…Is he not happy?'
She was starting to feel insecure that maybe her unexpected pregnancy would pose a problem for him, or he simply did not want to have children, yet now she was, and maybe he didn't like it.
Alessia was startled when she found Edoardo kneeling in front of her and holding her hands in his, as if being Breck's heir meant no pride when it came to his wife, as he would easily get down on his knees for her.
When their gaze met, she saw Edoardo looking sad and guilty.
"I'm sorry. I should have been more careful. I do not know whether you wanted to have a child or not. I failed to ask you and simply did those things. I don't know what to say or do. I have no excuse for myself either. I love you, Alessia, but I would never do anything you do not like. I—"
"—I, I- wait- Edoardo—"
Alessia held Edoardo's hands tightly and tried to calm him because he looked like he was going to cry any time now.
Alessia blinked her eyes, flustered at the way he kept on trying to apologize. While it was true that her pregnancy was unexpected and maybe accidental, it wasn't a matter that she would demand an apology from him.
In fact, hearing the news… Alessia was happy.
She was happy she was carrying his child. Not anyone else's, but his.
"As your wife," Alessia tried to let her voice sound as calm as possible while squeezing his hand, "It is one of my obligations to bear your child. You shouldn't apologize, Edoardo."
But Edoardo's eyes flickered as he quickly shook his head.
"Alessia, it is not your obligation as my wife. You have every right to refuse to bear any children if you believe that you don't want any, or if you feel like you are not ready at all. I do not want you to be pressured to do something simply because you're my wife. In fact, it should be my obligation to ask you first before making any decisions concerning our family."
Our family. How such a simple word that came from his mouth made her heart leap with joy. Alessia couldn't stop herself from smiling as she giggled and raised their intertwined hands to her lips and looked at Edoardo with the obvious happiness in her eyes.
"Then I want to say my answer now." Her eyes sparkled as if they had all the stars in the sky, "I want to have children with you, Edoardo. I would love to."
Alessia moved their intertwined hands and guided Edoardo to rest his palm on her stomach. Right now, it didn't seem like there was a life growing inside her, but certainly, in the near future, it would be more visible and more vibrant, just like the colorful promise of the words, "Our family".
"And this little one is our first."
Edoardo felt a lump forming in his throat as he tried to hold in his tears and nodded.
"Yes…" Although he tried to hold back, his tears started falling one by one. Though it was tears from the immense happiness he felt deep inside, as he leaned forward and kissed Alessia's cheek softly.
"You're right."
This was only the beginning of their happy married life.
A few days later, while Edoardo insisted on working from home for a while to assist Alessia in slowly adjusting to her pregnancy, especially with how often she experienced her morning sickness and such, someone dared to barge into their home that they were building into a loving nest for their family.
"Master, I apologize. I tried to persuade them, but they only grew impatient and demanded to meet you and barged into the entrance."
"Who's demanding for whom?"
Edoardo spoke calmly while spoon-feeding his wife, who suddenly wanted to eat apple soup and had prepared it personally just for her.
Alessia eyed the kneeling butler curiously, but her attention was immediately averted back to Edoardo when she felt him gently wiping the side of her mouth with his thumb.
"Tell them, if they do not want to lose their heads, they'd better walk out of here on their own."
Edoardo's gaze was focused solely on Alessia, and his voice calm and soothing, but throwing such dangerous remarks was a reminder of who he is and what his standing in this city is.
He may not be the head of the family yet, but he was the heir. The soon-to-be Patriarch of the family and the future ruler of Breck.
"Demanding that I meet them while I'm in the presence of my wife?"
Edoardo moved his thumb to his mouth, and Alessia's face exploded in red when she saw Edoardo eating the mess she accidentally made.
Alessia tried to furrow her eyebrows and express her annoyance, but she only looked adorable in Edoardo's eyes.
"What a ridiculous thing."
He leaned forward and placed a soft kiss on her forehead, promising that he won't go anywhere without her. While it made Alessia's heart skip a beat, a concern also slowly made its way to her heart.
Who are these individuals that has been demanding to see Edoardo these days that they finally had enough and decided to come into their home? What exactly do they want from her husband?
Something was tugging on her heartstrings; this was something that shouldn't be overlooked. This was a matter that needed concern and should not be dismissed.
Alessia held onto Edoardo's hand, giving it a light squeeze before raising her head and looking at him straight into his eyes.
"Edoardo," She called out, almost like a whisper. "I think you should go see them. It seems important."
"Nonsense. Nothing is more important than you."
A smile managed to make its way to her face, hearing what he said, but there was still that nagging feeling that they must go and see those people who came looking for her husband.
"Yes, I understand. Would you like me to accompany you?"
Edoardo paused, like he didn't expect to hear such a suggestion. Not that he was against it, not that he didn't want Alessia to go out and meet other people; rather, it was the fact that Alessia would be accompanying him, and she would naturally be introduced as his wife.
Although almost 2 months have passed since they got married, Edoardo still gets flustered at the thought and the reminder that yes, the woman he always wanted was now legally his spouse.
Edoardo cleared his throat, though his face was beginning to turn a deeper color.
"If… If you say it like that, how dare I refuse?"
Alessia looked at his reddened face and the way he was averting his gaze away from her, trying to hide his flustered state, and laughed softly.
Right. This is the person she married. Someone who was completely head over heels for her, who, at the mere mention of going to meet other people together, was already incredibly happy.
"Let us hurry, then. It would be rude to keep them waiting."
But when they arrived at the cabinet room where the uninvited guests were guided to once Edoardo decided to let them in at Alessia's insistence, Alessia felt her heart drop to the pit of her stomach as her trembling hands quickly grasped tightly on Edoardo's sleeve.
Why… why are her relatives in their home? How on earth did they manage to find her? No, does this mean they were trying to make her return to that desolate and lonely mansion this whole time?
Seeing his wife completely shaken, Edoardo pulled her behind him and shielded her from anyone's sight.
No one would want to appear vulnerable to other people, and he knew Alessia would feel the same way.
"Seeing Alessia now with our own two eyes, then the rumors are true."
"Mr. Breck, how could you take advantage of a grieving child and marry her without informing any of us? Do you not know that we are her remaining relatives now?"
"Mr. Breck, we won't bother you again. Just allow us to talk to Alessia among ourselves, or better yet, don't you think it is about time you give the bridal dowry?"
Alessia flinched as she quickly held onto Edoardo's shirt to get his attention. When she saw Edoardo moving slightly to look at her, Alessia hastily shook her head.
"Don't listen to them, Edoardo. Don't leave me alone with them…!"
Edoardo showed her a small smile and held her trembling hand before raising it to his lips and placing a chaste kiss on its back.
"I won't. Don't worry."
There was no way he would let his wife be taken advantage of by her relatives, not when he knew what their intention truly was.
It was either cornering Alessia and making her give up her inheritance in the Grande family, or making Edoardo bend to their will and give them what they want. Of course, Edoardo won't allow them to get either of those.
Scums are scums, and they belong on the garbage truck.
They are not allowed near his wife.
Never.
"If that is the case, then indeed, it is best to force you all out."
Edoardo gestured for the butler, and the butler quickly understood. He bowed to Edoardo before raising his hand, and all the servants nearby moved simultaneously and grabbed all of the visitors, who immediately protested.
But all their protests were dismissed as they were pulled out of the cabinet room. That while some of them tried to call for Alessia to get them to stop, Edoardo simply covered her ears with his hands, and made sure that Alessia would be looking at nowhere but his gentle eyes.
"It's okay. I won't let them hurt you."
Alessia's hands trembled as she held onto Edoardo's hands that were moving slowly to her cheeks. Her gaze became teary as her heart's palpitation quickened, the tension still not leaving her body.
"…What if they tried to return?" Her words were barely above a whisper. "Edoardo, I… I know them. They won't stop until they get what they want. Because of me, they will cause problems for you, too…! I…!"
Alessia forced her lips into a thin line before her tears started falling one by one. Edoardo's heart broke seeing the sight of his crying wife, so he pulled her closer and held her gently in his arms.
Feeling his warm embrace, Alessia broke down more as she grasped on him tightly, as if she was desperately trying to hide herself from the world and into her husband's arms, which made her feel safe and secure.
"Cast them away…! I don't want to see any of them again…!"
Alessia sobbed loudly while holding onto Edoardo with all the emotions that came crashing down on her at the sight of her relatives, who tried to take advantage of her. She thought she would forget if she left what used to be her home. She thought she would move on as long as they never appeared before her again. Yet, as if they wanted to mockingly remind her of what wasn't here and who wasn't here anymore, their unexpected visit crushed all her walls down that she had desperately attempted to build as a drastic way of protecting herself.
Alas, a simple sight of them in her new home reminded her that what was initially broken, remains broken even if time passes by.
Edoardo made sure to hold Alessia in his embrace to remind her that she wasn't alone anymore. Though when his gaze moved to the closed door that separated them from those audacious people who made his wife cry, Edoardo's gentle gaze disappeared completely as it was replaced by coldness.
"Do not worry, Alessia. I will make sure that all you wish for will come true."
If what his wife wants is for all her relatives to get out of her sight and never to appear in front of her again, then Edoardo will see to it that it is only such an outcome that will happen.
Edoardo placed a soft kiss on the top of Alessia's head while promising that to himself.
It didn't take a full week before Edoardo began making arrangements and forced some of Alessia's relatives out of Breck City. He began with those who barged into their loving home, then he slowly narrowed it down to their children, who were Alessia's cousins. While he was doing that, Edoardo also hired some private investigators to find more of those relatives who tried to corner Alessia before their marriage which whom he has yet to meet.
Alessia knew of this. In fact, she knew that it was her who asked for this. Yet she did not know what to feel about it.
Alessia was sitting on the edge of their shared bed, one that had witnessed Edoardo's undying love for her, his gentle feelings towards her, and how Edoardo truly cherishes her with all of his heart. But Alessia had her head lowered as her gaze focused on her hands that were clasped together on her lap.
She was simply awaiting the return of her husband after he set out to do what he had been doing for the past days.
Hearing the familiar creaking of the door opening, Alessia remained in her position until Edoardo was in front of her. Seeing his wife's posture, Edoardo began to worry as he slowly got down on his knees and reached out for Alessia's hand and held it gently in his hands.
"Is something the matter, my sweet?"
Alessia sighed softly before raising her head and looking at Edoardo with sadness evident in her eyes.
"…Was I too cruel, Edoardo?"
Edoardo looked taken aback.
"Was I too cruel to push all my relatives away simply because they did such things after my parents passed away?"
Edoardo gave her hand a tight squeeze before raising it to his lips and placing a chaste kiss on the back of her hand while keeping his eyes looking straight into her eyes.
"I dare to say that they deserve it. But if I have the right to decide, I would punish them more for making you feel this way."
He tried to show a gentle smile, and it reflected in the soft crinkling of his eyes.
"However, I must respect what my wife wants, and I know that you would prefer deciding their fates as they were your family. So whatever it is that you command of me, I will make sure to follow everything you say."
Happy wife, happy life, as they say. And Edoardo had been a firm believer in that. Ever since he was a child, he witnessed how his father had gone to extreme lengths just to make his mother happy and live comfortably. Now that he has a wife of his own, Edoardo would make sure that Alessia would walk nothing but a flowery path ahead.
Because that was what he had always dreamed of. And Alessia had always been his dream girl. She was everything he ever wanted, and Edoardo couldn't ask for anything more.
Naturally, he wanted to treat his beloved wife well. So respecting her decisions and giving her everything she wants was an essential aspect of being a husband. Her chosen husband.
But it didn't make the sadness in her eyes disappear, which made worry bloom in his heart instead.
"Is there a relative you do not wish to cast away, Alessia?" Edoardo asked gently. "If there is someone you want to make an exception for, you can tell me. I will ensure that they remain safe in Breck. When we got married, I promised myself that I would protect you no matter what. Of course, it means I would protect your happiness and family as well."
He raised his other hand and caressed Alessia's cheek, brushing his thumb at the end of her eye. Alessia closed her eyes as she indulged herself in Edoardo's warm touch, leaning her face more into his hand.
Edoardo allowed himself to smile softly at the sight.
"Do not hesitate to tell me anything. I will always listen to you, Alessia."
A few more moments of silence, Alessia let out a soft sigh before opening her eyes.
"…There is no one, Edoardo."
It was a hard truth she had to face when her parents died, and all of her relatives either decided to corner her or stand on the side and watch as the others tried to take advantage of the grief she still hadn't been able to express. It was a hard truth that in her family, the moment her parents died, everyone became a bunch of wolves trying to swallow her fragile heart that was left exposed for all to see.
It was a hard truth that no one was on her side.
"There is no one to spare, and thinking about that makes my heart ache."
If her parents were alive, they would surely be furious to find out that their siblings only saw their daughter for the wealth she had and the worth that was left in her hands. If her parents were alive, they would have felt betrayed that their siblings tried to snatch everything from their unguarded and vulnerable daughter, who was still thinking of her parents that passed away.
Oh, how much pain would they have felt if they were to know the truth?
Thinking about her parents, Alessia couldn't stop the sadness from enveloping her whole being.
If only there were at least one relative who respected her, then maybe things would have been different.
Edoardo leaned slightly and placed a chaste kiss on the side of her eye.
"I hear you, my love. I'll be with you and take care of the rest tomorrow."
Alessia sighed softly before wrapping her arms around Edoardo's shoulders and letting out a soft breath when she felt Edoardo's warmth enveloping her instead of the sadness that came earlier.
"Thank you for understanding, Edoardo. Don't leave me alone tonight."
And Edoardo never went against her wishes, not even once.
Days passed, and Edoardo had only grown busier, though he made sure to still reserve a lot of his time to spend with Alessia. He didn't want to make her feel lonely simply because he was busy. Edoardo believed it was his responsibility as a husband to be with her, but more than just an obligation, he simply wanted to be with Alessia all the time.
It was one of those days that Edoardo had to spend the whole day away from home. Alessia didn't mind this at all. Alessia was sitting on the couch, practicing her embroidery, remembering the way her mother taught her. She was embroidering a handkerchief that she was planning to give to Edoardo once he returned home.
It was at that moment that the butler bowed in front of her.
"Master has ordered us that if there are any Grandes who will come to the mansion, the madam must be informed first and let you decide what to do."
Alessia tried not to visibly show the way her hands flinched at the mention of her maiden name, and possibly a relative who had ill intentions towards her. Alessia avoided looking at the butler, trying to calm her wildly beating heart.
She remembered Edoardo telling her that whatever is to come to her family, the decision must come from her, and once she has considered what to do, then Edoardo will follow anything she says. She knew that Edoardo valued her opinion the most, hence the order he gave to the butler.
But now that the decision was hers, Alessia suddenly did not need to know what to say or do.
She knew she had cowardly left her home and rushed to marry Edoardo so she could run away from all her problems. She knew running away wouldn't actually solve anything, and it would surely follow her until she would decide to face it head-on and make up her mind once and for all.
And she knew her compulsiveness had led to Edoardo shouldering her problems instead. Alessia won't deny it; she feels bad at the fact that now Edoardo is facing her problems for her. She felt bad that now Edoardo is the one working everything out just to solve everything for her sake.
Alessia felt bad, and she began to wonder how long she had to rely on Edoardo for everything.
Alessia tried to gather her voice and spoke, though her words came out shaky and breathless.
"…Did you ask for their name?"
The butler did not mention the way she sounded and instead answered truthfully.
"He said his name was Sullivan Grande, madam."
Alessia's grip on the cloth and needle loosened as it fell helplessly on the floor. Alessia's gaze trembled, her shoulders shaking, before she grabbed her skirt and stood.
"Lead the way. I will speak with him outside."
"Yes, madam."
Alessia tried to be mindful of her steps, but it was obvious that she was trying to walk fast to reach the entrance quickly. The butler tried to assist her and ensure that she would not accidentally trip, given that she was pregnant and Edoardo had given his strict orders to everyone to make sure that the madam would meet no problem during such an important pregnancy, but Alessia insisted that she was fine.
What she wanted was to meet Sullivan quickly and see him with her own two eyes.
Alessia's breathing hitched when she saw the familiar back turned to her upon reaching outside. There was no doubt who it was.
Clack.
At the sound of her footstep, Sullivan finally took notice of her presence and turned around. Alessia's voice came out shaky.
"…Uncle."
It was her father's youngest brother, the uncle she had only met twice before. Once, when he came to visit their home that still had the warmth of her lived parents. Second, when he attended her graduation and congratulated her for her efforts to graduate with flying colors.
In those two times they met, it may not have been enough to form a bond, but Alessia's father always spoke highly of his youngest brother.
There was once a time he said this to Alessia:
'My dear, if ever the time comes when we cannot be there for you, do not worry. Sullivan will surely come for you. You can trust him.'
Maybe deep inside, what Alessia yearned for all along was to find home in the Grande family again.
And maybe that was why she was so desperate to marry Edoardo, hoping that she would build that family with him.
And maybe, there was still a part of her that wanted to meet a Grande who would accept the family she had chosen.
Sullivan's eyes folded softly as he looked at Alessia.
"You seem to be in good health."
A huge lump was in her throat, which made it hard for her to speak, so Alessia chose not to say a word and simply took another step towards Sullivan, trying to let out a hum.
A small smile formed on his lips.
"That, I am glad."
Alessia swallowed thickly, brushing her hands to tuck her stray hair to the back of her ear.
"My husband took great care of me."
The ring on her finger glistened under the sunlight, garnering Sullivan's attention to the silver band wrapped delicately on her finger. A declaration of Edoardo's love, and a reflection of how far he would go just for her.
That for her, he would do absolutely anything.
Sullivan's smile did not waver.
"He sounds like a good man."
"He is."
"Did you know, Eisa? Edoardo Breck, that young man…"
Looking at her uncle's seemingly piercing gaze that held unreadable emotions, Alessia prepared herself to hear whatever it was that would leave her uncle's mouth. She had promised herself that she would stand strongly now, no longer hiding behind Edoardo and hoping that everything would be resolved on its own when it should have been her who should be standing and facing it head-on.
Alessia promised herself to remain strong, be strong, and have a strong will.
She will no longer cowardly hide from her relatives—from her family.
Seeing the way Alessia's gaze looked, the gaze that was uncannily similar to the way her father would have looked at someone else, Sullivan's heart ached as the melancholy made itself visible in his face.
Yet it was a melancholy that would be left unexpressed to the person who was no more.
Because Sullivan failed to return just in time to see his brother one last time.
"He has been casting all the Grandes out of Breck. He had deemed us all unworthy of staying in this city to keep you safe."
Alessia formed her hands into a fist to stop them from visibly shaking.
"It was I who asked Edoardo to do that, uncle."
Sullivan's smile still didn't waver, like he had already expected that much.
"I thought so. After all, only a Grande would dare make such a grand declaration."
"…?"
Seeing the slight confusion in her serious eyes, Sullivan chuckled before shaking his head.
"You are your father's daughter, after all." The words he held back from saying aloud, afraid that his melancholy would be contagious and affect her, too. He didn't want to make her sad simply because he was sad. Instead, what he said was this:
"I will leave Breck for good."
Alessia's eyes widened slightly as her pupils shook.
Sullivan had mostly stayed abroad since he was studying for his doctorate overseas, thus explains why they have rarely seen each other. Even though that was the case, Breck was home for all the Grandes. So for Sullivan to say that he would leave Breck for good meant that he would never come to return.
Alessia knew the consequence of casting all the Grandes out of Breck. She knew that. But upon hearing Sullivan's words, only then did it actually dawn on her.
In this vast city, she will be the only Grande left.
Alessia clasped her hands tightly, refusing to let them tremble despite them turning cold.
"I came here to see if I should take you with me or not, but seeing that you are well-taken care of, it eases my worries."
Alessia lowered her head and refused to show her expression.
Sullivan raised a hand and gently rested it on top of her head, patting her head softly.
"Eisa, promise me you will live a good life no matter what."
Alessia bit her lips and stopped herself from crying. She knew all these were the result of the decision she made; she knew that.
Yet the only relative who came to see her, worried for her, and wanted to take care of her, would willingly leave Breck for good just for her sake.
Alessia knew she was selfish. She knew she made foolish decisions that were a result of her short sight and failure to consider all sides. Alessia knew she was lacking.
She was still the same spoiled Alessia Roseanna Grande, the spoiled heiress of the Grande family who never had to lift a finger because her parents doted on her.
She was no different from that version of her. No. She was still that same Alessia.
"Can't you stay, uncle?" Alessia spoke with words barely above a whisper. "If I tell Edoardo, he will make an exception for you. He will let you stay in Breck as long as I tell him. So just—"
Sullivan had a sad smile on his lips as he looked at Alessia, with her shoulders trembling. It was reminding him that, despite turning 20 months ago, Alessia was still a child who was not over the past.
"I cannot, Eisa. If it is known that we are in Breck together, the rest of the Grandes will take advantage of this. They will use this to get to you, Eisa. They will use me against you."
"I do not care anymore, uncle. Use you against me? To hell with that. Why must I suffer silently and have everyone taken from me just because I fear being used? Why must I care about what they would feel if I am to suffer all alone?"
Alessia grasped the hem of her skirt tightly while letting out her bitter thoughts and feelings, the ones that she held back from saying aloud. That now she was able to speak a word or two, it ended up spilling everything out.
"I endured everything because I had no one. I ran away from home like a fool when Edoardo came to visit, and now he ended up with a useless wife who can't do anything but bring more problems. No matter what I do, I become more unsatisfied because the way I live now is so disgraceful that if my mother were here…! If father were here….!!"
Alessia hiccupped as her tears began falling one by one. She could no longer hold it in and pretend she was fine.
Because she wasn't fine. She hasn't been fine for a long time now, and she felt like she wasn't allowed not to be fine; otherwise her relatives would use it against her, too.
Oh, why is the world so cruel to a child who only wanted to grieve her parents' death? That because she was not allowed to grieve before, she ended up grieving her life away?
Pat. Pat.
Sullivan let her cry and say everything she wanted to say while still patting her head gently to remind her that he was here, that he was here listening to her grievance.
That she wasn't truly alone.
"If you need me, all you have to do is reach me. When you do, Eisa, I will come running back."
'Do not worry. Sullivan will surely come for you. You can trust him.'
Alessia cried harder as she unceremoniously embraced her uncle, holding onto him tightly.
"I miss my dad, uncle!"
Sullivan let out a shaky sigh as he looked up at the sky as an attempt not to let his tears fall, while patting Alessia's back.
"I miss him, too, Eisa."
"I miss my mom, I miss them so much. I can't take it anymore…!"
"I hear you, Eisa. I'm listening."
Because maybe all along, what she needed was someone who would acknowledge what she felt and listen to her. Maybe what she needed was someone who would let her grieve.
After some time had passed and she slowly calmed down, Alessia awkwardly broke off the hug and looked away, refusing to show her face to her uncle. Now that she had stopped crying, she began to feel embarrassed showing this side of her to her uncle, whom she had only met formally before.
Even with Edoardo, Alessia didn't cry like a kid. So she was truly embarrassed.
Seeing this, Sullivan could not help but laugh lightly.
"It's strange seeing the face of hyung-nim crying and being embarrassed like this."
Alessia tried to put on an angry face, but it was obviously ineffective, as it only made Sullivan laugh even more.
"…Can't you let me save some face at least, uncle?"
Sullivan tried his best not to laugh anymore, but there were still some titters letting out.
Alessia's hand found its way to her stomach, as sadness began to envelop her again.
"…Won't you stay until this child is born, uncle? I want this child to meet a member of the Grande family to welcome her into this world."
Sullivan's eyes widened as he looked at Alessia and her stomach with shock.
"You are with a child, Eisa?"
Alessia let out a hum.
"It should have been a month and a half now since the doctor told us. I have hoped this little one would be a girl, though I have no way of knowing for now."
There was still a sense of bewilderment, but Sullivan began to understand as he nodded. He bent his knees slightly and slowly outstretched his hand before resting his palm on Alessia's stomach. It would be impossible to feel the child's presence for now, but he was sure that this child, much like her mother, would grow and have a strong presence that people cannot ignore.
A soft smile settled on his lips as his gaze held gentleness.
"…I may not be here to welcome you once the time comes, but I will be sure to meet you in the future."
That was the only promise he could give. He knew it was cowardly, but leaving permanently was the only choice he had left. Sullivan had nothing that could protect Alessia, whereas Alessia had married a powerful man. Edoardo Breck has shown that he would do anything for her, and Sullivan simply needed to trust that.
"I'm sorry, Eisa."
Sullivan straightened his posture and looked at Alessia, his gaze shifting and reflecting deep sadness.
"As much as I want to stay, I cannot. I fear what is to come if I stay here, knowing that my siblings have purposely denied me the truth of hyung-nim and noonim's death. Had I not heard the news from an acquaintance, I would have never found out."
It was a hard truth he had to accept, and he knew it may sound like an excuse for the fact that he failed to attend their funeral, but it was the truth.
If Sullivan had known when it happened and was able to stand beside Alessia during their last farewell, maybe things would have turned out differently.
Alas, this was the outcome that happened. And it was obvious that Alessia wouldn't want to give up her marriage, nor did she regret asking Edoardo to marry her. Even if Sullivan had taken Alessia under his wing and become her guardian, it was only a matter of time before she would ask Edoardo to have her.
But hearing the truth from Sullivan, Alessia was shocked.
"…They did not inform you?"
Sullivan shook his head.
"Unfortunately. Now it made me wonder if they wanted to take your wealth from the start, or perhaps even when your parents were still alive. For now, I have no way of knowing, however…"
The seriousness in his face was enough to make him appear cold, but there was still that softness reserved for Alessia, his last remaining relative amongst the traitorous Grande family.
"Do not worry about anything anymore, Eisa. Take care of yourself, for your sake and the child's as well."
Sullivan will take care of finding out about their relatives' intentions and how long they have plotted to take everything from Alessia. Sullivan will find out the truth and ensure that they will face the consequences of their actions, but for now, he must step back and leave Breck. Finish his studies and slowly uncover the truth.
This was not simply as a means to protect Alessia, but to help his brother and sister-in-law rest in peace as well. This was Sullivan's atonement for not being there when he was needed the most.
"Farewell, Eisa."
Sullivan showed a gentle smile, hoping that their goodbyes wouldn't affect her much.
"We will see each other again someday. I promise you."
He made up his mind to leave Breck with his own two feet, to show that he had respected Alessia's wishes. Because, as her uncle, this was the only thing he could do for her.
For now, that is.
When Edoardo came home that night, he looked like he had already heard what had happened as he rushed into the bedroom and looked at Alessia, who was resting against the headboard while reading the book Sullivan had given her before he left.
Edoardo let out a shaky sigh.
"…How are you feeling, my love?" He padded in her direction, and seeing him coming closer, Alessia moved to leave a space beside her, and Edoardo sat on the side of the bed, looking at her with worry evident in his eyes. "Are you alright? Do you want to talk about it? I'm all ears."
Since this marriage began, no such secrets have been kept between them. Alessia had read enough books and novels to know that miscommunication often leads to broken marriages, and Edoardo grew up seeing his parents live harmoniously and his father doting on his mother, so he wanted to do the same thing for his wife.
This peace and joy between them was a collective effort made by them both. Because neither of them wanted this marriage to turn sour and fail.
So they often talked about their feelings and listened to each other.
Alessia smiled softly as she closed the book shut and placed a hand on Edoardo's cheek in an attempt to soothe his worries.
"I am fine, Edoardo. I just missed you a bit. You were gone for the whole day."
Edoardo's eyes flickered, slightly flustered, though he tried to focus on their conversation as he moved his hand to hold Alessia's hand that was on his cheek.
"I apologize for leaving you alone in our home. I cannot promise it won't happen again either, but I will promise you that I will try my best to come home early each time I have to stay out."
Alessia leaned forward and planted a delicate kiss on Edoardo's other cheek.
"That much is enough for me. Thank you, my love."
She was showing such an affectionate side, and Edoardo couldn't shake off the feeling that something truly happened that affected her greatly.
"If there is something you want to talk about, you can always tell me."
"I know. Thank you, Edoardo."
Alessia let out a soft titter when she leaned back and saw that Edoardo was still furrowing his eyebrows. She tapped her pointer finger on his forehead to make him stop making such an expression.
"You'll have more wrinkles if you keep that up, Edoardo. You will grow into an old man faster."
Her teasing made Edoardo pout, and now he was sulking.
But that only made her laugh more.
Alessia scooted closer to him, the book completely abandoned, as she rested her forehead against his forehead and closed her eyes. Alessia let out a satisfied hum.
After the short meeting she had with her uncle, Sullivan, Alessia had time to think to herself and reflect. As much as her heart still ached and longed for her parents, and although there was still a part of her that knew she would never be able to move on from that, Alessia knew it was time to move forward and let go.
She had not been allowed to grieve, and so much time had passed since then. She no longer had an idea what to grieve anymore, and like a fool, she ended up grieving her life away.
But thanks to meeting Sullivan, Alessia was able to wake up just in time to realize that she was already out of that lonely house that was no longer a home. She had succeeded in casting away the relatives who clamored for her delicate heart. And at the end of that, she married a good man who loved her so much.
And Alessia was able to realize that there was still one Grande who was on her side.
Although she was sure that there were still some leftover negative feelings in her heart, she was sure that she would be able to overcome them, too.
"I found the only relative who is still good to me, Edoardo."
She heard a hum from him while his arms slowly wrapped around her waist, pulling her closer so now she was sitting on his lap.
This made her smile as Alessia opened her eyes and moved her head slightly, so they were looking straight into each other's eyes.
"He said he would leave Breck for good, but someday he will return. Once that day comes, I'd like you to meet him, my love."
"Understood. I'll be sure to welcome him back to Breck with open arms."
Edoardo pecked her cheek before returning her smile.
"I'm glad to see you smiling like this, Alessia. You look beautiful."
"Do I not look good when I am sad, Edoardo?"
"Still beautiful, of course." Edoardo kissed the side of her lips next. "But a happy Alessia is so heart-fluttering that my heart has become unrest."
"Oh, you. Always such a sweet-talker."
Alessia giggled when Edoardo spread kisses all over her neck while she held onto his shoulders.
"Be mindful of our little one, Edoardo. Otherwise, she will learn your ways."
"She?" Edoardo paused before moving back and looked at Alessia, blinking slowly. Then his mouth gaped slightly.
"...Oh. A daughter sounds precious."
This made Alessia smile even more.
"I want a son next."
Edoardo became flustered when he heard this.
"A-Already? You haven't even given birth to our first child yet."
Alessia wrapped her arms around Edoardo's neck as she hummed.
"Do you remember what the doctor said? She said something about family planning. It made me think, and she was right. It's best we talk about how many children we should have now so we can prepare in the future."
After saying that, Alessia grinned mischievously and leaned suddenly, which took Edoardo by surprise.
"I want to say it first," Alessia tried not to laugh at the words she would say next, "I want to have 10 children with Edoardo."
Edoardo flinched, his face quickly turning red. He gaped his mouth open and closed like a flustered fish, his gaze wide and pupils shaking. It was a reaction she expected, but seeing it nonetheless still made her laugh.
"T-ten? That's too much, Alessia. We… We shouldn't go that far. I worry about your health."
"You're so silly, Edoardo. My father had 7 siblings, while my mother had 9. Unfortunately, they did not give me a sibling, so I was mostly bored out of my mind. But I am not a weakling whose body will give up, trust me, 10 children is not impossible."
"T-That is beside the point… I don't want you to have a hard time. Pregnancy is hard, and sometimes it can get tough. I do not want to burden you."
Alessia put on a sad face, purposely pouting and exaggerating her expression to make her as pitiful as possible that it would surely tug on Edoardo's heartstrings. She knew it was working when Edoardo whimpered and looked at her like he felt bad for refusing.
Alessia made sure to keep up her acting until Edoardo would give in.
"But what if I really want it, Edoardo? Will you still refuse me?"
Edoardo blinked his eyes, but it was obvious that he was getting affected.
Alessia fluttered her eyelashes as her hands moved to hold Edoardo's hand and held it between hers while looking at him pitifully.
"Please, Edoardo?"
"I…. I…."
Alessia tilted her head slightly, and she knew it was the final kill as Edoardo shut his eyes and let out a shaky breath.
"Please?"
"O-Okay… We'll have as many children as you want."
Alessia's expression brightened.
"Really? You're the best, Edoardo!"
Alessia hugged him tightly and giggled when she almost toppled him over, had Edoardo not supported them both in time.
"B-But 10 is still too much…! We won't have 10 children in total—!"
"You'll still give in to me, anyway. There is no point in arguing, Edoardo."
Alessia pushed Edoardo to lie on his back while she was on top of him, smiling sweetly at her beloved husband.
"10 children are 10 children. That's final."
Edoardo looked like he was still going to protest, so Alessia clapped her hands together and smiled until her eyes disappeared.
"Each time you refuse, I will increase it by one."
She spoke cheerfully, and Edoardo was quick to shut his mouth.
Alas, in this marriage, the final say was hers.
The next morning, Edoardo took Alessia to visit her parents' grave.
She didn't ask him to do that, and she wasn't expecting it either. Yet despite the lack of request and lack of words, Edoardo still did it.
Because he knew what she needed.
They stayed there the whole morning. Edoardo stayed right next to her while Alessia stared silently at the names engraved on the tombstones. The familiar ones that she will never hear being spoken aloud since the day of their passing.
Some will eventually forget these names, and some will eventually forget what kind of lives they lived and the things they did when they were still alive.
And Alessia knew, the hardest part of grief was knowing that one day she would forget even the sound of their voice and the way their laughter sounded.
Eventually, their smiles will fade away in her memory, and she won't be able to remember how it felt to feel their embrace.
A small smile made its way to her face as she accepted all those facts.
There was not much she could do now. She needed to let go of this sadness and the grief she held deeply, like a petulant child who refused to let go of her parents' cold hands.
She needed to let go, and Roseanna had decided to do just that.
Roseanna crouched down and gently placed the white roses next to their tombstones.
"Mother, father, I promise to cherish my life and everything you left behind."
There were no longer any tears she shed to grieve her parents, who were no more. Instead, there was a smile, knowing that her parents would prefer seeing that on her face.
"Thank you for everything."
She owed them everything because when they were here, they provided her with everything she needed and ever wanted. And Roseanna was eternally grateful for having them as her parents.
That even if time were to rewind and give her a choice to live a different life, Roseanna would still choose to be their child.
Roseanna smiled at them one last time before moving her gaze to Edoardo, now smiling gently at her beloved husband.
"Let's go home."
The child who couldn't let go of her parents and desperately sought ways to run away from home finally had a home she wanted to return to. Hand and hand with a husband of her choosing, a good man who would cherish her for life, and a child in her stomach that will live the same good life she had lived up until now.
A home that would slowly build to house a happy family with a radiating warmth that would hug them gently in the morning they wake up, and the night before bed.
A home with Edoardo Breck.
"Before we return to our home, Alessia, I'd like you to meet someone."
When Roseanna thought the story was over, Edoardo spoke words she did not expect him to say.
Edoardo still gazed at her gently, rubbing his thumb on the back of her hand that he was holding gently in his.
"I hired a tutor and business advisor for you. I know how much the Grande family business means to you, and I know you beat yourself up for not knowing how to manage it." There was sadness in his eyes knowing that Roseanna had twisted and turned in bed, having been kept awake in sleepless nights at the thoughts racing in her mind, reminding her of her incompetence and inexperience.
Edoardo wanted to help her overcome the sadness and insecurities she felt deep inside and tried to hide from everyone. Edoardo wanted to see a Roseanna who was confident in herself, in her skills, and in what she had.
Because he loved her so much, it hurt to see her dwell on such negative thoughts.
"So I thought it's best to have someone teach you the basics of running a business until you can manage it on your own. I want to teach you myself, but my work might get in the way. So I hired them to help you, and you can still ask me for advice. I would be more than happy to help."
Roseanna's breathing hitched, before she embraced Edoardo tightly and buried her face on the junction between his neck and shoulder.
"…Thank you, Edoardo."
At their time and age, there was still a huge misogyny against women. Their society still condemned some women for trying to get involved in business and politics. Their worth was strongly tied to the man they would marry; hence, many wanted to marry a rich and powerful man to gain even the tiniest bit of freedom to express their desires.
There was never a time Roseanna ever felt that Edoardo looked down on her or any woman he had met. He had always been respectful and mindful of their opinion. Because in his mind and heart, he was raised by a woman, loved by a woman, and had a loving wife.
In a world where women had limited rights and were often pressured by society to remain in their homes, Edoardo made the effort to help Roseanna handle her family business and have a career outside of simply being a housewife.
His love for her was so great that he was even willing to challenge the societal pressure imposed on women.
"I'm truly glad to have you. I'm the luckiest person alive."
Edoardo wrapped his arms around her and held her gently, mindful of the baby bump that was still growing.
"I'm the lucky one for having you, Alessia. I wouldn't know what my life would be had you not chosen me as your husband. I would be devastated if it wasn't me."
Roseanna chuckled before moving back to look at him, though her arms were still loosely wrapped around him.
"I love you, Edoardo. There is no such nonsense that my husband could ever be anyone but you. I love only you, and it will always be you."
In their own little world, their love for each other was so strong that it would overcome all challenges. That had been the case so far, and Roseanna wholeheartedly believed it would still be the case in the future.
No matter what kind of challenge they would come across, she was certain that they would face it head-on.
Not while she stands frozen in her spot and Edoardo is standing in front of her. Not while she stood alone, while others have taken advantage of the fact that he was away from home. Together.
Just like they were now.
But the challenge that would come for them was something that came from someone who would truly challenge how strong their love was. When Edoardo would have to face his own mother, whom he had always loved since he was a young boy, and Roseanna had to remain silent because she did not want to ruin their relationship.
That in the future, the enemy was so close by that somehow, it was unexpected yet expected.
The news of Edoardo hiring a bunch of business advisors for his wife made his mother scorn in disbelief at the display of such foolishness from her son.
In the future, Silvia Breck would torment Roseanna so much that Edoardo would choose his wife over her.
Because his love was a testament that he would choose Roseanna against all odds.
"That was how much my father loved my mother," Rosalyn spoke quietly, with a hushed tone, while gazing into space. Her lips curved slightly, as her eyes crinkled softly.
If Edoardo were to see it, he would say that Rosalyn looked exactly like her mother whenever she smiled happily, and Roseanna would argue that Rosalyn's smile looked more like Edoardo every time he looked at her with that gentleness in his eyes.
Yet such soft banter was proof of their love that overcame everything together, and never apart.
Rosalyn moved her head and looked at Cale, who was sleeping peacefully on the bed in their shared room. Seeing his sleeping face, Rosalyn allowed herself to look at him as much as she wanted to.
"And maybe…" She pulled her knees closer, hugging them against her chest, while her left hand was outstretched and touched his nose gently. "Maybe loving you reminded me of my forgotten childhood memories."
Of how much her parents loved each other and how much they had doted on them while they were children. There were a few times Edoardo would purposely skip work just to spend the whole day playing with them while the pregnant Roseanna would be sitting nearby, watching them with a soft smile on her face.
That despite the abuse and torments Roseanna experienced from Silvia Cattell, she still managed to smile because she had a husband who cared for her, and children who looked like them, as proof of their affection for one another.
Rosalyn had forgotten her childhood memories because so much time had passed for her, yet going back to Breck and coming home to Cale, Rosalyn began to remember a thing or two.
Maybe that was why she was so attracted to him. Because once upon a time, the young Rosalyn once declared:
'I want to have a husband who will love me like how dad loves my mommy!'
And although she forgot, it seems her wish came true.
Rosalyn chuckled softly before standing and dusting herself off.
"Well, so much for late-night musings. I lost track of time."
Rosalyn was tempted to lean down and kiss the sleeping Cale's cheek, but decided against it. If she wanted a kiss, she would rather ask an awake Cale, and not take advantage of him in his sleep. That was just sad, and Rosalyn didn't want an unfair marriage.
So she settled with just smiling gently at Cale and bidding him good night before walking to the couch.
That was how she failed to see Cale's closed eyes twitch.
Notes:
OH MY GOD, FINALLY DONE WITH THIS EXTRA CHAPTER THAT TOOK ALMOST 2 WEEKS TO FINISH (˚ ˃̣̣̥⌓˂̣̣̥ )
Okay, first of, when I began writing this chapter, I was planning to write a graphic depiction of Alessia Roseanna's experiences of abuse. It is to emphasize that abusers are real, and their actions leave lasting trauma to their victims. There was so much that was left between the lines, and I was even having a panic attack at the thought that I would be writing detailed abuse.
I didn't push through the idea because I feel like it was going to be too much even for me. If you see the numbers 0 and 1, that was actually supposed to represent her life as it progressed with each child she would have.
Number 1 was obviously about what happened while Roseanna was pregnant with Rosalyn. Each pregnancy was aided by the type of torment she would experience from Silvia, but I ended up not writing what Silvia did to her while she was pregnant with Rosalyn.
Why? Because this chapter was already getting long. ߹𖥦߹
Each event was actually going to represent that specific child's personality, but man... Let this Zhou rest. My back is killing me. .·°՞(っ-ᯅ-ς)՞°·.
And as much as I want to explain it one by one, it's literally 5 minutes before 2 am where I'm at, and I really just want to post this extra chapter so I can sleep and edit the real chapter 17 and post it tomorrow. (。ᵕ ◞ _◟)
Anyway, have this chapter for now. The real update will come soon! Also, we have a total of 3 extra chapters (for now). I'm already excited to write the next one. (ㅅ´ ˘ `)
Chapter 18: What is up with the Breck brothers?
Chapter Text
"Mary, here."
Rosalyn smiled brightly while placing everything she bought for Mary on the side of her desk, making sure that it wouldn't dirty any of the documents or electronics.
"Make sure to drink your frappe while it hasn't melted."
She didn't wait for anything that Mary would say, knowing that what she would receive was the same broken response she received earlier. Rosalyn also knew in herself she wouldn't be ready to see how Mary was going to react, so after giving her everything, Rosalyn left quickly and entered Cale's office.
When she closed the door, Rosalyn leaned on the door while looking at the ground, trying to keep her composure, even though deep down she was close to breaking down again.
'…I hope she will eat the pastries.'
Rosalyn thought briefly before letting out a sigh.
"What are you doing?"
Rosalyn flinched before quickly straightening her posture. Though she was avoiding looking at Cale directly.
"Oh. Well, going all the way to the café and back here was exhausting, so I had to catch my breath. Have you tried doing that before?"
Cale eyed her suspiciously before his gaze lowered to the plastic she was carrying, particularly the cup holder. Seeing that she really did buy a drink, Cale returned his focus to his computer and spoke.
"The files are on the coffee table."
Rosalyn hastily sat on the couch and placed her iced fruit tea on the table before opening the topmost folder among the piled files. Cale looked at her with shock at how fast she moved. Is this woman that eager to see her old employees? Cale shook his head before focusing on his work.
Upon opening the folder, Rosalyn's gaze softened when she saw the same profile pictures she had once seen when they submitted their application and were accepted for the job. Rosalyn gently brushed her fingers on the polite smile that grazed their lips, as the feeling of wanting to see them again came back tenfold.
Rosalyn carefully read their files, noting their address on her tablet, searching for the addresses of their previous works, and adding them to her notes, too. Rosalyn wanted to gather as many places as possible in order to get even the tiniest lead on where they were right now. If ever they aren't in any of the places in her tab, then Rosalyn might have to hire a private investigator.
It wouldn't matter; she has enough money for that. Rosalyn can certainly afford to hire one private investigator to look for each of her old employees.
'Since Mary is with Cale, I don't need to worry.'
Rosalyn thought to herself while reviewing her notes. Since Mary became Cale's secretary, it helped ease her concerns. She knew Cale would take good care of Mary because Cale always made it his policy to take care of all his employees.
So that was one less thing to think about. And since Mary was here, it's possible that some of her old employees stayed in Rowoon, too.
'The most likely I'd see among them is Hannah.'
The reason for that is actually simple. The Hannah in Rosalyn's memory was courting Mary; if things had gone well, it's most likely that they would be together now. So wherever Mary may be, Hannah would surely be nearby. After all…
'H-huh? What are you talking about?' Hannah tried to make up some excuse when Rosalyn asked her if she was interested in Mary because her actions said a lot. Her face was suspiciously turning a brighter shade despite her attempts at denial. 'W-When I said I would follow her anywhere, I d-didn't mean it that way… Eonnie, it's really not like that…!'
Rosalyn stifled a chuckle at the memory.
'For now, maybe it would be best if I get the news out. If it reaches them, maybe, just maybe…'
After Rosalyn made her announcement during the charity banquet hosted by the Fromm Family not that long ago, news would have spread all over. If Rosalyn wants to lure her old employees to come to her on their own, she will need to make it to the headlines.
'Since it would take a while to look for them one by one, I should start by trying to lure them back. In case it won't work…'
Tap.
Rosalyn sighed softly as she closed the folder.
'The private investigator would be my last resort.'
"Cale, can I take all these back home?"
It would be much convenient for her if the files were at a place easily accessible by her, and a place where she would always be. In that case, the most suitable place would be their home.
Cale responded without looking up from his computer.
"Do whatever you want."
Rosalyn was a bit surprised. Huh, it's that easy to get his approval? Earlier that morning, when Rosalyn asked him about the whereabouts of her old employees, Cale seemed reluctant to answer, as if he didn't want her to know. But now, he was giving in rather easily.
'Perhaps I can try…'
Rosalyn sat properly and cleared her throat.
"Then… Cale, do you know where I can find them? You know, so it would be easier for me to see them again. After all…"
Cale paused from what he was doing before slowly averting his gaze towards her. Rosalyn stiffened when she saw Cale's solemn gaze on her. He let out a hum.
"My silence has been bought. If you want that information," Cale rested against the back of his chair and crossed his arms. Cale tilted his head slightly, "You'll have to pay for it."
Rosalyn's eyebrow twitched.
'Look at this guy trying to scam his own wife.'
"Fine. How much?"
It's just money. She has a lot of it; Rosalyn has her father's money. Damn it. It was supposed to be for the renovation of her boutique and signing contracts with the relevant people. If Cale wants to be paid for this information, Rosalyn will have to take more of her father's bank account.
Although technically it would be fine since her father said, "Even if you use up all that money, just tell me so I can give you more".
…But Rosalyn, who spent 10 years using her money well in the other world, could not bring herself to actually spend all of it. Even if her parents were filthy rich, Rosalyn knows how hard it is to earn that. For that reason, she was hesitant to drain her father's bank account.
Cale stared at Rosalyn for a minute before he turned away. But Rosalyn saw something she thought she wouldn't; the corners of his lips twitched.
'…Did he just laugh?'
"I don't need your money. Pay me with something else."
"…"
Rosalyn started unbuttoning her shirt. When Cale saw this, he panicked and quickly tried to stop.
"H-Hey—! What are you doing?!"
Rosalyn stopped at the second button and gave Cale a questioning gaze. "It's too hot."
Rosalyn tilted her head slightly while Cale still had that stupefied look on his face. She fought back the urge to laugh.
"Why? Were you thinking that I would do something else?"
"…"
Cale cleared his throat and fixed his posture.
"Of course not. What nonsense are you spouting?"
Rosalyn smiled to herself before standing from her seat while holding the folder safely in her arms, as if she didn't want to let go or lose it somewhere where she wouldn't find it. Cale watched her carefully, seemingly wondering where she would go or what she would do next.
Or, possibly, just waiting.
Just waiting.
Something he always does when it comes to her.
"Cale, I'll head home now."
Cale hummed after hearing her words.
"Just home?"
Rosalyn wore a small smile before responding.
"Mm. Just home."
She had no plans to go anywhere else today. Rosalyn wanted to focus on finding more information about her old employees' whereabouts, doing more of her research, and doing all that at home.
Slowly, steadily, that would go unnoticed by unobserving eyes, Cale relaxed, like he had received something he wanted. As if he heard something he liked. Strangely enough, maybe that was the case, but Cale would never admit that out loud.
"Okay."
Despite his short response, Rosalyn smiled and bid farewell before leaving his office.
When silence enveloped the room where it had no one but him, Cale tapped his pointed finger on the handle of his chair and contemplated something to himself.
A few moments passed, and Cale's tapping stopped.
He hummed to himself before making up his mind. Cale picked up his phone and went through his contacts before tapping the call icon next to the contact he was looking for. Cale pressed the loudspeaker before placing his phone on the table and returned to typing something on his computer.
His phone rang for a while before the call connected.
Without looking away from the monitor, Cale spoke, knowing that the other side would be hearing him well.
"Hannah, bring your brother and return to Rowoon. There's something I want you to do for me."
As Rosalyn said, she stayed at home for the rest of the day. Though she was mostly researching things about the taste bud, how it could be damaged and the underlying causes, and how to restore it to how it used to be. She was mostly in their shared room, specifically, on the desk, using her and Cale's shared laptop while writing down some notes and searching for healthy alternative ingredients for baking and cooking.
Rosalyn had also ordered said alternative ingredients online and was expecting them to be delivered by home service in 2 days. Since there was a lot she bought, it made sense that it would take a little while before everything she bought would be prepared.
"Rok Soo-yah, have you been eating your meals properly?"
Rosalyn mindlessly spoke while scrolling through another cooking article she was checking. And because her eyes were focused on the screen of her tablet, she failed to see how Kim Rok Soo stiffened momentarily before answering coolly.
[Of course. The Duchess has been asking me to eat with them, so I've been to their house these days.]
Rosalyn paused.
"The Duchess?"
Rok Soo hummed. Slowly, a small and gentle smile appeared on Rosalyn's face as she averted her gaze to the blue suspended screen displaying Rok Soo.
"…That's good to hear."
She wanted to tell Rok Soo to say hi to Duchess Ayan for her, but Rosalyn decided against it. She was hesitant in reaching out to anyone aside from Rok Soo, afraid that she would end up missing them terribly. She also didn't know how everyone else would react if they were to interact with Rosalyn after she left their world without being able to say goodbye.
Rosalyn cherished the relationships she had built in the other world, which was why she was afraid.
She didn't know how to act around them. She didn't know if it was okay to still be the same as she was before, if the time ever came that she would talk to them again.
As if understanding what that gentle gaze meant, Rok Soo spoke at that moment.
[Everyone knows you safely returned to your world. I had informed them on the day I successfully connected to you.]
Rosalyn let out a hum before returning her gaze to the tablet, but on closer look, one would see the way her hand was moving more slowly while scrolling on the tablet, unlike earlier. As if she was feeling something she would rather leave unsaid.
[I left the 'elders' out, though. I don't want to tell them, and I don't want to unnecessarily see them outside regular meetings. I know they will insist on seeing and talking to you if they knew.]
Rosalyn laughed lightly, expecting that already. But even such a chaotic moment felt nostalgic. How long has it been since they last saw her? Rosalyn couldn't help but wonder how much time had passed in the other world.
But she didn't ask. She didn't dare to. She knew the consequences of such curiosity, and Rosalyn was unsure if she was ready to shoulder it.
This much was enough, she convinced herself. Knowing this much was good enough, and it would hurt her more if she tried to inquire for more updates.
Because Rosalyn didn't need to know about them from someone else's mouth for the past 10 years that she spent in that world. They were people she saw every day for 10 long years.
It was rather surreal that now, they weren't seeing each other as often. Not even half. No, Rosalyn would never see them again, and she had to accept that.
Just like how she was forced to accept living 10 years of her life away from everyone she loved. Now, she was experiencing it again. Though this time, it was a place she could never return to. Not because there was no way to return, but because that world was not the world she belonged in. And Rosalyn had spent years of her life in that world, searching for a way back home.
It would be quite stupid of her to go back to the place she had already left behind.
Rosalyn's hand stopped moving, her eyes growing distant. It wouldn't be obvious to Rok Soo because of the angle, and Rosalyn was thankful for that.
She forced her lips to form into a thin line before taking a deep breath.
"Rok Soo, how's the Duchess doing? Is Venisse and Klad Bienos doing well? How about Julius? Ada? Shelaine?" Before she knew it, her questions began pouring out like the lid that contained all her feelings finally snapped open, and the overflowing thoughts came out without a second's hesitation. "How is everyone?"
When she convinced herself not to ask more, not to want to know more, she knew she was going to betray herself. Just like how she used to convince herself not to get attached to anyone in the other world since she was determined to return to her original world no matter what, and she couldn't afford having any strings attached that could possibly make her hesitate in leaving, but ended up loving every single person she met and grew close to.
Rosalyn was just that kind of person. She may try to act cold and distant, but reality was far from that.
So even though she was a forced transmigrator who ended up trapped in a completely different world, Rosalyn had people she ended up cherishing.
And her heart aches thinking that she wouldn't even allow herself to know how they were doing.
Rok Soo's face remained stoic, like it always is, but there was that subtle change in his gaze while he looked back at Rosalyn. For a moment, there were no words exchanged between them; Rosalyn looked like she had a lot of things she was holding back from, and Rok Soo had thoughts he was trying to contain.
Slowly, his voice came out.
[You don't need to do this.]
Rok Soo spoke solemnly, quietly, like he knew something which she was trying not to let out. Alas, he spent half of his life being raised by her, so even if Rosalyn were to try to hide, Rok Soo would know.
[Just focus on your world. You sacrificed so much to return there. Don't think about this world anymore, we'll handle ourselves.]
So there was no need to care, worry, or be concerned about them anymore. Kim Rok Soo was drawing a clear line.
Rosalyn slowly formed her hands into a fist in an attempt to stop them from trembling. She tried to laugh lightly and avoided Rok Soo's gaze.
"…You're right."
Why was she so worried, anyway? There was nothing to worry about, and there was no need to get worked up. Rosalyn knew better, and she knew that every individual who became acquainted with her was strong enough that they would face any challenges that may come into their life headstrong. Rosalyn knew they were people who wouldn't crumble so easily.
Life goes on for them, and so does it for her.
They always knew she wasn't going to stay forever; they always knew that one day she would leave that world for good.
They knew. And Rosalyn wanted this for a long time.
So there's certainly no need to be concerned about anything.
Right?
Rosalyn forced a smile before trying to show a real one.
"You're right. I was lost in my thoughts for a moment. I'm sure everyone's doing well."
Rok Soo stared at her quietly, contemplating to himself. But before he could say anything else, at that moment, Rosalyn's phone started ringing. John was requesting a video call.
Rosalyn glanced at Rok Soo briefly and saw him nodding before she answered the call.
"Hello, my dear brother."
Rosalyn greeted as soon as the call connected and the video was stable enough to show her brother, John, sitting comfortably on the lounge.
["Noona, I'll be going back to Breck tomorrow morning."]
Rosalyn blinked in surprise.
"Oh. You're returning much earlier than I thought."
John smiled briefly before raising his wine glass, which made Rosalyn arch an eyebrow.
Huh. Her brother is drinking at this hour. Rosalyn glanced briefly at the time and saw that it was still 9 in the evening.
["Mother called, and father was with her, so we talked a bit. Our maternal great-uncle is visiting Breck a few days from now. I heard he's already on his way, but was expected to arrive a little later since he needs to get checked by the security headquarters before he's allowed entry to the city."]
If it's about a maternal relative, then it must be someone bearing the name of Grande. After the Family Code was revised to protect their mother, Alessia Roseanna, every single person who had the Grande name, regardless of whether as surname or maiden name, or even as a distant relative, was kicked out of Breck.
That was because the majority of their relatives tried to take advantage of their mother when her parents had just died. They didn't allow Roseanna to grieve her parents' death, and instead tried to back her into a corner and give in to their wishes. But because Roseanna decided to marry Edoardo, he did everything he could to protect her from her scheming relatives.
Thus, no one bearing the name of Grande lives in Breck aside from Roseanna.
Breck has also tightened its security, which disallows any member of the Grande family from setting foot in Breck once again, and anyone who dares to return or visit will have to go through tight security check-ups, background checks, etc., which could last for days. They would be held up in the security headquarters the whole time, with barely any considerable treatment, and often would be treated roughly.
Anyone in their right mind wouldn't bother going through such troubles if what they wanted was to cause trouble, and would rather prefer to wait for an opportunity when Roseanna would leave Breck and corner her then. Of course, such a thing has never happened before since Roseanna barely even leaves their house due to the trauma their grandmother, Silvia Cattell, has inflicted on her.
So Roseanna has never left Breck.
The fact that their maternal great-uncle was willing to go through all that must mean that he desperately wants to see their mother.
Now, Rosalyn cannot distinguish whether it was truly out of consideration for their mother or just bad intentions in disguise.
It seems she was not the only one in doubt, because the way John looked and the fact that he was drinking must mean that he was also tense.
Rosalyn hummed in understanding.
"So that is why you are rushing to return to Breck."
After the incident with their grandmother, Silvia Cattell, the Breck siblings have begun making efforts to ensure that their parents won't have to endure such a thing for a second time.
Josh, her third brother, had arranged a group of therapies to help their parents move forward. John also would do anything to protect their mother and father despite being in a completely different country right now.
And while the rest of their siblings would be busy with their own lives, if they were to hear this, they would surely make a move right away.
John calmly drank his wine before placing the almost empty glass on the table.
Clack.
["Mother said our great-uncle was not one of those who tried to use her, but he did not do anything significant that helped her either, aside from leaving Breck willingly. Nonetheless, she asked us to treat him with respect."]
John's gaze was calm while he was talking, but it was obvious that he wasn't seeing this great-uncle in a good way just yet. His heart was doubtful, and his mind was wary. It was better that way. After all, this would be the first time they would be meeting anyone from the Grande family, and they haven't heard a good story about them yet.
["She met this great-uncle only thrice. Once, when he visited while our maternal grandparents were still alive. Twice, when he attended mother's graduation. And thrice, when he decided to leave Breck voluntarily after news spread about father kicking out the members of the Grande family."]
Rosalyn leaned on the back of her chair before crossing her arms.
"He didn't attend our maternal grandparents' funeral?"
John shook his head.
["It was said that he was absent from their funeral because he was never informed by any of their siblings while he was abroad. He thought our maternal grandparents were doing well. When he found out, a month had already passed."]
Rosalyn began tapping her pointer finger on her arm while trying to let John's words sink into her mind.
["He only came back to Breck before to say goodbye to mother before leaving Breck permanently."]
The corners of Rosalyn's mouth curved.
"And now he is trying to return to Breck."
John hummed. The two siblings looked at each other before John spoke again.
["I will go back and see for myself if it is a relative worthy enough to see mother. I plan on contacting the rest of our siblings to return to meet this great-uncle, but I won't force them to return since I know they are all busy."]
Josh would be on and about in his workplace since he literally works in a hospital as a licensed therapist, and will have to cater to his clients whom he had to reschedule after having to stay in Breck longer than intended.
Frederick was a busy lawyer who would certainly get hold off by the amount of workloads greeting him once he went back to Win City after 2 weeks of being away.
Seanna was a graduating student who would need to make up for her backloads after being excused from school for a while, and would surely have no time to leave for Breck again.
And while Pen was staying in Breck, he mostly stayed in his Penthouse instead of their family home. Just like Seanna, he was also a graduating student, so surely he won't have much free time for the same reasons as Seanna's unavailability.
Rosalyn nodded before responding.
"Call me once you're back in Breck. Then call me again when you'll be meeting our maternal great-uncle, I'll be joining you via videocall."
Rosalyn won't be able to go to Breck and meet their great-uncle personally since she made a promise to Cale that she won't be leaving Rowoon again without him. Naturally, John understood why and accepted his sister's words.
That was because he knew his sister was trying to fix things with Cale, and John would much prefer for her not to worry too much about what was happening in Breck and would rather for her to focus on her life instead.
["Understood. Don't worry about mother and father, I'll make sure they'll be fine."]
"Make sure that you'll be fine as well. Do not forget to ask for our help and don't shoulder everything alone."
A small smile bloomed on John's face before he picked up his phone.
["Yes, and- ah. Noona, our maternal great-uncle is the University President of Dawon State University."]
Rosalyn sat up straight after hearing what John said. Dawon State University. That was the same place that Rok Soo mentioned the other day.
Rosalyn and Rok Soo's gaze met briefly.
["So if you are trying to learn more about him, you can search for some of his information on the internet. I heard he was quite popular for having a good track record and showing absolute transparency."]
"…But there is embezzlement going on in the University."
John heard Rosalyn's mutters and paused. He looked at Rosalyn before his expression turned serious.
["…Would you like me to look into it, noona?"]
Rosalyn contemplated what to say. Certainly, finding the person or people involved in that embezzlement was part of her revenge plan since it was done by some of the underlings of the transmigrator's cheating partner, but she also cannot leave Rowoon to do it herself.
Rosalyn will have to ask other people to do it for her, but she also doesn't want to make her brother do it, since John already has a lot on his plate.
However…
"John, if you can try to make our great-uncle reveal information about it and test if he is involved or not, that much is enough," Rosalyn spoke with a kind smile. "As I have said, do not shoulder everything on your own. Don't worry, since it's a matter possibly related to our family, we will discuss it with our other siblings."
That was the plan for now.
John nodded in understanding before bidding good night to his sister, and their call ended.
Rosalyn let out a deep sigh before slumping on the chair and looking at the blue suspended screen displaying Rok Soo.
"So that's why the name sounded familiar. Turns out it is related to my family."
[What do you plan to do, noona?]
"For now, we'll have to wait and see if this maternal great-uncle is involved or at least knew about the ongoing embezzlement."
[Based on my investigation, it's like a pyramid scheme. One person is connected to the other, and it's quite tricky to catch them all, let alone find the main person. I don't think your great-uncle is involved in this matter, noona.]
"It's better to be sure."
Rosalyn began arranging her things on the table, particularly the scattered papers she used for making lists and reminders, and continued speaking calmly.
"We can't be sure if the transmigrator knew that the University President is a relative, hence she agreed on having an affair with Venion Sten, or it could be merely a coincidence. Either way, a member of the Grande family is hard to trust."
Tap. Tap.
Rosalyn set the papers aside for now and turned off the laptop she was using.
"My mother had to endure a lot of things, and none of them tried to help. I'd like to see what lies underneath this great-uncle's façade."
[….Be a little merciful, noona.]
"Merciful?" Rosalyn's lips twitched, though her eyes looked cold. "I have been merciful for a while, and I still am."
Slowly, she moved her gaze to Rok Soo and smiled, but that smile made Rok Soo flinch.
…It was that same scary smile that appears on her face whenever she was having vicious thoughts.
"I am a very merciful person, Rok Soo-yah. Of course, I won't let someone suffer unfairly just because I despise them. Rather, I'll just make them suffer the consequences of their actions. That's being merciful, right?"
Kim Rok Soo slowly looked away, though he was nodding with a blank expression.
[…Right.]
It was best to look the other way whenever Rosalyn was having evil thoughts and scheming a vengeful plan.
A few days later, their maternal great-uncle was finally allowed to set foot in Breck City and was invited to their family home to meet them.
"Welcome, great-uncle. I hope the way here wasn't too rough for you."
John greeted their maternal great-uncle, Sullivan Grande, while offering his hand for a handshake and a polite smile on his face. He asked such a question despite knowing that Sullivan would have had to stay in the security headquarters for days.
If people thought that Pen was the pettiest Breck, then they clearly have not seen his older siblings.
Despite that, Sullivan took John's invitation and shook hands with him, and responded with a stoic tone.
"Nothing much would be rough for me if I could see Eisa once more."
John's expression seemed stiff, but it wasn't noticeable. He tried to show a normal smile even though his gaze was scrutinizing and seemingly scanning Sullivan for any possible lies. When he saw nothing but a stoic expression on a middle-aged man's face, John hummed to himself.
"This way, great-uncle. Mother is waiting inside."
There was a subtle change in the way Sullivan looked, like a glint of anticipation and a slight bit of life appearing in his otherwise stoic face. It was subtle, but John was able to catch it, making him curious how this great-uncle actually feels about Roseanna.
"Hyung-nim."
"Oraboni."
Pen and Seanna both came home when they heard the news. Thankfully, it was the weekend, so they wouldn't be missing any class or important projects due anytime soon. Pen and Seanna, however odd it may be, stood side by side as if they were keeping their parents out of sight.
"It's nice to meet you, great-uncle." Seanna greeted without lowering her head and kept her gaze straight to meet Sullivan's eyes.
Despite not bowing as per the custom way of greeting a family member, Sullivan didn't seem to think of this as disrespect, and instead, looked at Seanna with a hint of softness in his eyes.
"You must be tired, great-uncle. Please come in." Pen spoke calmly without a hint of friendliness, though not exactly dismissive.
Sullivan moved his gaze to Pen, and that hint of softness was still present in his eyes.
"…I see you have grown up well. Your mother and father must have taken great care of you."
The three siblings didn't say anything and instead continued observing Sullivan while they walked to the living room, where Roseanna and Edoardo were waiting.
Once they drew nearer, Roseanna and Edoardo stood from their seats, but before they could say anything or do anything else, Sullivan's eyes became teary as he quickly approached Roseanna and held her hands in his.
"Eisa," His voice came out shaky, "You have been through so much."
They were all shocked at his action, though Edoardo was first to react as he placed a hand on Roseanna's shoulder protectively.
Sullivan choked up but still tried everything he could to speak coherently.
"Had I known what you had to endure, I would have tried to stay close by. At the very least, you would have had someone you could run to. Eisa, I have failed both you and your parents. As your uncle, I feel nothing but shame."
Despite his crying, Roseanna tried to show a smile before pulling her hand and patted the back of Sullivan's hands that were desperately holding hers. But her action only made Sullivan cry even harder.
"I'm sorry, Eisa. I am so sorry."
"It is not a matter you should apologize for, uncle." Roseanna spoke with a gentle smile, "I have put everything behind me. Now," Roseanna moved her gaze to look at Edoardo, who was standing beside her, to her three children who were close by and watching them with obvious wariness in their eyes. That if they think Sullivan came here with bad intentions, they wouldn't hesitate to pull him away from their mother.
Something about that made a light laughter leave her lips.
"I simply want to focus on my family."
Roseanna averted her gaze back to Sullivan, who looked at her with the same gentle gaze she remembered always seeing on him at the few times they met.
"I am living a good life, uncle."
Sullivan patted Roseanna's hand before he wiped his own tears, though he still looked at her like he would cry any time. To think that the young lady he used to often heard about from his brother's mouth as he boasted about his daughter was now a grown adult with a family of her own.
Indeed, so much time has passed. The last time Sullivan saw Roseanna, it was only a month and a half after she got married and was already carrying her first baby. Unfortunately, he never got to see any of Roseanna's children since he had already decided to leave Breck and stay away in hopes that it would protect Roseanna from the rest of their relatives.
Sullivan knew if words went out that he got close to Roseanna, their relatives would try to use him to threaten Roseanna and force her to become their puppet. Sullivan's heart would break if that were to happen. Roseanna, this child, had already gone through so much after just losing her parents. It would hurt more to see her get taken advantage of while she was still grieving.
So Sullivan thought leaving and staying far, far away would protect her. Without even knowing that such a decision came with a high risk of exposing Roseanna to someone else's mistreatment.
Sullivan had always believed Roseanna would be treated well, especially when he saw the way Edoardo treated Roseanna in the past. So he wholeheartedly believed that there was nothing to worry about. Roseanna would certainly be living a good life.
Until news broke out about the Breck VS Breck case, and it turned out that Roseanna had to silently endure the abuse from her mother-in-law.
When Sullivan found out, he was angered beyond reason, but it also broke him down.
Sullivan placed a shaky hand and gently placed it on Roseanna's cheek.
"You were the apple of your parents' eyes." He said with a quaver in his voice. "If they were here, they would be sad to hear this."
"Uncle."
Roseanna's gaze was clear, and suddenly, Sullivan was reminded of his deceased brother, who used to have those same clear eyes he was seeing now.
It made his chest feel tight as his heart felt like it was being gripped tightly.
"My parents aren't weak people. If they heard this, I am certain they would have thrown a fuss."
'Who hit my baby?! Who dared to?! I will see for myself if you are even worth half as my daughter!'
'You came to cause trouble for my daughter? Then you should be prepared to see what kind of trouble I will cause for you.'
Simply thinking about her deceased parents made a smile bloom on her face, though there was that bit of sadness knowing that she wouldn't get to actually hear them speak in such a manner again.
"I stopped running away because my parents would have faced their problems. And you know what, uncle? My family isn't weak. My husband and my children would stand on their toes when facing someone."
Her words were intended to show that she was not living a life so miserable it would make her want to hide from the world, and definitely not a life she regretted living, nor a life that would make her parents sad.
While it was true that she suffered and endured years of abuse while being forced to remain silent was no light matter, that wasn't going to stop Roseanna from believing she lived a fulfilling life.
She was proud of herself, of her husband, of her children, of her family, and was grateful for everything she had now.
Yet the words that were intended to show that she was happy were words that seemingly struck Sullivan's chest and made his heart tremble, as his thoughts began to change and his opinion began to sway.
"So don't run away, uncle." If you continue running away, it would make my father, your proud brother, feel sad.
As if the ghost of the past and the whispers of the wind, Sullivan wasn't seeing Roseanna; instead, he felt as if he was looking at his deceased brother.
'Sullivan, take care of yourself. Okay?'
Sullivan took a shaky breath in before allowing himself to smile a small smile, though melancholy still made itself obvious in his eyes.
"I won't run away. Eisa, I know I am late in saying this, but I am always on your side."
That was enough for her.
"Okay, take care on your way out. I will see you next week for our next session."
Giosuè Breck, or most known by his nickname, Josh, waved farewell to his client, who bowed slightly in his direction before leaving his office. Once his client was gone, Josh's smile stiffened before he let out a long sigh and slumped into his chair.
'…That was one hell of a session.'
Josh glanced at his tab and let out another sigh before stretching his arms up.
'I've got an hour before my next client comes. For now, I should…'
A grin appeared on Josh's face as he quickly opened his drawer and took out his phone, and stuffed some candies inside his pocket before jogging out of his office. Upon opening the door, he saw a young boy sitting in the waiting area across from his office and approached the young boy slowly.
"Hello there." He greeted with a gentle smile on his face. "Are you having a session with the lady over here?" Josh pointed at the door that was across his office, particularly, right next to where the child was sitting.
The young boy ducked his head before slowly nodding.
Josh took out a candy and offered it to the young boy, and watched as the young boy looked at it with curiosity.
"Here, take this. Since you're probably bored from waiting, a candy might help to keep you company."
When the little boy didn't make any movements, Josh's kind smile didn't waver as he placed the candy on the empty seat next to the boy before standing.
"Well then, this mister will go now. Don't worry about the lady, she will help you. Okay?" He said while waving before leaving.
Josh hummed to himself while happily skipping down the hall. Little did he know, the boy was staring at his back until he was out of sight.
Slowly, the boy looked at the candy before picking it up and placing it inside his pocket. Though he didn't remove his hand and fidget with it, seemingly trying to ease out his nervousness. He wouldn't say it was effective, but it felt like it helped a little bit.
When Josh reached the stairs, he let out a sigh as melancholy made his heart feel heavy. He tried to put on a kind and positive vibe, but he will have to admit to himself. When he saw the little boy's eyes, Josh felt heavy emotions.
'…Such a young boy, and he already looks like he has given up on life.'
It was sad. Josh knew the office across from his was a licensed child psychologist, and he had seen many children outside the waiting area for a long time; this wasn't the first time, yet it felt no different from the first time. Josh still didn't feel good every time he saw children going to therapy at such a young age.
That was why Josh made sure to stuff his pockets with candies every time he went on his mandatory walks around the hospital, hoping that it would help those children even just a little. He doubted that it helped, but Josh hoped, sincerely hoped, that it would.
Josh placed his crossed arms over his chest and began lightly tapping himself while he walked down the stairs instead of taking the elevator. Josh knew that he needed a bit of time to himself in order to calm himself and release his emotions, so he took his time walking down all the way to the ground floor.
When he reached the ground floor, Josh took a deep breath and exhaled before fixing his expression and walking out with a smile on his face.
"Good morning, Doc Sam!"
"Good morning, Doc Shen!"
"How do you do, Head Nurse Larse?"
"Hey, I haven't seen you in a while, Doctor Hailey! Were you out of town again?"
Josh happily greeted each and every hospital staff member he came across, and they greeted him back. That went on until he stepped outside the hospital. Once he was outside, Josh placed his hands on his hips as he took a breath of the fresh air outside.
"Haaaaa….. The outside is truly the best."
After being stuck in his office and catering to his clients with barely any time to step outside, this truly felt like a reward for his hard work. Ever since Josh lived away from Breck and began to work as a licensed psychologist, he has begun to appreciate even the small things in life.
Josh also began to cherish such a simple life he had been living so far, and he knew in himself, he would never exchange this for anything.
While he was enjoying the beam of the sun, Josh noticed an old lady not that far from where he stood, being assisted by a woman in her 30s. Judging by their appearance, it seems the woman had been suffering from an ailment that had remained untreated for a while now, and the old lady came to this specific hospital hoping to get some help.
Josh's heart felt like it was being squeezed at the sight. Without hesitation, he approached them and wore a kind smile.
"Hello, ma'am. May I help you?"
The old woman was a little shocked at his sudden appearance, but when she saw that Josh was wearing a white coat, her eyes grew teary as she tried to reach for him; however, the woman with her tried to stop her.
"Mother, I told you, there is no need to do this."
Her voice sounded hoarse, and she began coughing badly after trying to speak a full sentence. At her coughing fit, the old woman's tears began falling heavily. Despite the woman's insistence that it was nothing, Josh decided to reach for the old woman's hand instead and held it gently in his.
"Ma'am, are you perhaps worried about this lady over here?"
The old woman nodded with her tears falling faster. Something about the sight was truly heartbreaking for Josh, so he lowered himself and patted the old woman's hand softly.
"Mother, I told you there's no way such a distinguished hospital would be giving free service—" Cough! Cough!
The woman had to force herself to talk before she had another coughing fit after trying. But Josh already heard enough to know what she meant.
Josh offered a kind smile.
"Ma'am, if you heard about the free service, then you're in the right place."
"Huh?"
The woman had a stupefied look on her face, while the old woman's eyes shook. Josh patted the back of her hand before straightening his posture and slowly guiding them towards the hospital's entrance.
"Go to that desk over there and tell that lady, 'Mr. Breck told us to look for Doctor Luis' and they will guide you to a specialist."
"B-But Mister… We don't have the money to afford a renowned doctor from this hospital…!"
Josh was still smiling kindly at the woman's words.
"As I have said, we do offer free service for people in need. So please do not worry about anything."
It was strange, and it was certainly a strange thing, but something about the way he looked made him seem trustworthy. The woman teared up before attempting to bow to him, but Josh held her shoulder to stop her from bowing deeply.
"Haha… please. You are a respectable patient, there is no need to bow like this."
"Thank you… Thank you- really. Please. How could this be a simple matter?"
The desperation and gratitude were evident in the way her voice sounded, but Josh was more worried about her hoarse voice, which shows she has been suffering for a while now.
"A doctor's purpose is to help people. This much is enough for me."
Josh called for the security guard and asked him to assist the two women inside the hospital and go to the front desk. While they were being guided, the old woman turned to look at him briefly before slightly bowing her head as if she was telling through her actions, 'Thank you for your help'.
Josh's gentle smile was plastered on his face, his eyes reflecting nothing but softness.
He might not have a PhD yet, but he loved working in the hospital and helping people in need. Soon, he will start making arrangements and prepare to go to med school to finally get that PhD he has always dreamed of.
Once he has that name extension, Josh will make sure that he will still help these kinds of people get the service they deserve.
Today was just another day of Josh doing what a doctor should do.
At that moment, his phone started ringing. When he saw the caller ID, he prepared himself for whatever screams that would greet him.
Josh answered the call and put it on loud loudspeaker so he won't have to put it next to his ear.
["GIOSUÈ BRECK!!!"]
…Yup. He would have definitely gone deaf had he placed his phone next to his ear.
Once he was sure that the other person had yelled all his frustration away and won't be raising his voice for a second time, Josh switched off the loudspeaker and placed his phone to his ear, smiling brightly.
"Doctor Luis, my dear friend! How do you do?"
["How do you do, my ass! I'm going to get you for this! How many times must I tell you that I do not give free service to people and that I have a lot of patients lined up!! Do you know that you just gave me another problem to my already busy schedule?!"]
"Oh, how much was that gaming PC you've been keeping an eye on again? 300 thousand? Sure, I'll buy it for you. How about that? You're going to cater to the new patient I sent you, won't you, Doctor Luis?"
["This spoiled young master…..!! I swear, one of these days! One of these days!"]
Josh laughed lightly.
"Remember to prescribe them proper medicine. If they need to undergo surgery, please see to it that everything is done smoothly. I trust your skills, Doctor."
["@!#$?%!!?#@?!!"]
While Doctor Luis was still hurling curses, it only made Josh smile happily.
"Please do run a check-up on the old lady as well, doctor. If there's nothing else, I'll be dropping the call now. Don't worry, I'll bring you that coffee you always drink during break. Let's have lunch together, Doctor Luis~"
["YOU DAMN BASTARD—!!!"]
Josh ended the call.
'Haaaa…. This is life.'
He thought joyfully to himself while wearing a carefree smile on his face and breathing the fresh air outside.
Indeed. Life as a doctor is all about helping those in need.
Just when Josh was having a peaceful moment to himself, at that moment, his phone started ringing again. He was curious who would call him at this hour, especially since Doctor Luis wasn't the type to give 2nd phone calls to anyone, but when Josh saw that it was John's secretary, he became even more curious.
Josh picked up the call.
"Hello?"
["Young master, I called to inform you on behalf of Mr. John that he'll be cutting off your allowance unless you would go to Rowoon and deliver your apology book to Mr. Henituse."]
Josh felt like his entire world had fallen apart.
"WHAT?!"
Cale felt like what happened a week ago with John was just the beginning. And he was right. Because a week after John's visit, he found himself standing in front of his office with a blank look on his face.
"Hyung-nim! Help me, noonim is going to kill me!!"
Frederick Breck, the new rising attorney who never lost a case so far, someone who was deemed intimidating by most people and thought to themselves never to cross him, someone who managed to win the Breck VS Breck case despite facing a group of lawyers while he stood alone, was quick to run and hide behind Cale as soon as he opened the door to his office.
Across them was Rosalyn, who had that terrifying smile on her face, with her hand holding her sandal up.
"Fred, come here."
"Noonim, I want to live!!"
"Come here, you insolent brother of mine. Don't you dare hide behind my husband."
"Hyung-nim, please help me! Noonim is trying to kill me!!"
…Cale couldn't even let out a sigh.
Just, what the hell is going on—No, actually. At times like this, it was better not to know. What Cale should do is leave his office, leave the company building, and move to a different city where none of the Brecks can find him.
Yes. That's a brilliant plan.
Just when Cale was about to turn around and leave, he was shocked when Rosalyn was already in front of him and smiled innocently.
"My love."
Cale did not dare to respond.
When Frederick said that Rosalyn looked like she was out to get her brother, she truly looked like it.
That does not look like someone who would follow the law and respect human life.
Rosalyn tried to reach for his hand, but Frederick was quick to latch onto Cale's shoulder and avoid Rosalyn when she tried to hit him with her heel while attempting to pull Cale towards her.
"Please move away from my brother, I don't want to accidentally hurt you."
"Noonim-! Noonim—!! I'm your brother! Please remember that— Hic—!!!"
"Brother or not, I do not care. Stop using my husband as a shield, you little shit. I am not done with you, Frederick Breck. Yah! Come back here right now!"
Cale felt like a headache was starting to form now.
The two Breck siblings were running in circles with him in the middle. Both of them were yelling at each other; where one was close to hurling curses, the other was begging for mercy while calling for Cale to save him.
Cale thought John was already a headache… But Frederick, too?
This wasn't the impression he had of Frederick during their mentor-mentee moments in the past, damn it!
Cale grabbed Rosalyn's wrist to stop her from trying to hit her brother, and when Frederick saw this, he let out a shaky sigh of relief.
He nearly fell on the floor while catching his breath. He surely needs to increase his stamina and learn ways how to successfully outrun his older sister. Seriously. Rosalyn has too much stamina; it would drive anyone crazy!
"That's enough." Cale was tempted to let out a sigh, but decided against it. "I don't know why you are angry with Frederick, but I at least do not want to witness you killing him face-to-face."
Rosalyn calmed down as she responded coolly.
"So it's okay if I do it when you're away, right?"
Frederick couldn't help but shout in incredulity at his sister's words.
"Noonim!!"
How could his sister be so merciless to him? Frederick always hated Pen for crying so easily, but right now, Rosalyn was making him want to cry!
But her words only made Cale sigh exasperatedly. Hearing this, Rosalyn's expression changed as her face showed sadness. Rosalyn frowned slightly as she gently reached for Cale and held his hand in her hands.
Cale eyed her suspiciously, as if he was watching her closely for her antics.
Rosalyn looked sad while pouting.
"If it would make you unhappy, I won't do it. I'll hold back."
Cale gazed at her blankly before pulling his hand away from her and walking to his desk to get the files he needed before leaving. Though before he could walk out the door, he paused before looking at the two Breck siblings solemnly.
"Stay in my office and talk among yourselves. Don't take it anywhere else." What would people think if they were to see that the high and mighty Breck family was this chaotic? Just think about their reputation. If they truly want to behave like this, then they should at least do it somewhere where there is no one else around to possibly witness it and pass it down as gossip.
Sadly enough, the safest place they could do this right now was Cale's office. No one will walk in on them if they stay here. That way, no reputations would be ruined and no rumors would circulate. Just thinking about how this was going to affect Cale one way or another was already embarrassing. So Cale will have no choice but to help them keep away from watchful eyes like the media.
His gaze turned into a warning glare, "And don't you dare break anything in my office."
The warning was more to Rosalyn than to Frederick. Even though they were only together for a short while, Cale knew Frederick wasn't the type of person who would ransack and wreak havoc in someone else's property.
Unlike a very specific person standing next to Frederick.
When Cale moved his gaze towards Frederick, his glare disappeared as he spoke calmly.
"Stay alive."
That was all he had to say before he left his office to the two Brecks, who looked like they did not need someone else to intervene. And honestly, it was best not to intervene. If one were to come across two Brecks in the same room, the most rational thing to do is leave the room.
Otherwise, it might be him who would end up with a headache and a problem.
…But when Cale arrived at the front of the company after successfully getting away from Rosalyn and Frederick, Cale was once again, met with a new blooming source of headache as he started blankly at Josh who was kneeling with both knees on the ground at the entrance, while raising a hardbound book with both hands and his eyes closed. As if he were merely a humble subject offering the greatest creation to his most respectable King.
Cale tried not to sigh and forced his eyes shut, hoping this was all an illusion. But when he opened his eyes, he was now seeing Josh, who slowly lowered the book to his direction and bowed deeply until his face was almost touching the ground.
"Hyung-nim, please take this humble thing I created with my lowly hands and pardon me from all of my sins. I pledge never to make the same mistake and to never speak such nonsense again. I apologize, hyung-nim."
Cale let out a suffering sigh.
'…What the hell is going on with the Breck brothers?!'
The Brecks are driving him nuts!
Chapter 19: How to Win your Husband Over
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
To avoid having more of those watchful eyes on them and to stop Josh from embarrassing himself any further, Cale decided to bring him to a faraway café. Far enough from the company, the very place where Josh had been kneeling for who-knows-how-long.
Cale fought back the urge to sigh as he sat with crossed legs.
Giosuè Breck, or most known as Josh in his family, was one of the few Breck siblings Cale had not interacted with before. Cale believed there was no special reason behind it. Unlike John, who walks the same career path as Cale, Josh took a completely different one. If anything, his career choice would have been similar to Rosalyn's if she hadn't dropped out of her pre-med course and pursued being a doctor.
Alas, she had no interest in becoming one. Her heart had wholly belonged to fashion, and she wouldn't let her heart sway simply because her family wanted her to become a doctor.
So it was only reasonable that Cale and Josh wouldn't cross paths, unless both of them would put meaning to it.
As for Cale, he had already decided to divorce Rosalyn, so he believed there was no longer a need to meet any of the Brecks. In fact, if given the chance, he would have left Josh off the street. The only reason why he decided not to ignore him was because Josh was literally kneeling in front of his company building, where most of his employees would have already seen.
At that point, how else was Cale supposed to walk away as if nothing happened? Cale may not care much about his reputation, but he at least does not want to be known as a tyrannical brother-in-law who forces the high and mighty Breck to kneel, damn it.
It wouldn't do good to get entangled with one more rumor with a Breck. Cale absolutely wants to avoid it!
"Why did you come to Rowoon?"
Cale got straight to the point.
"Hyung-nim, that is—"
"Don't give me some nonsense like how you came to give me that apology book. Tell me the truth."
Cale was tempted to massage his temples. For some reason, the Breck brothers have decided to be a bunch of nuisances. John's visit might have been counted as a coincidence, but Frederick and Josh appearing, too? Cale was now certain there was someone who plotted this.
Otherwise, why would the prideful Breck brothers come to Rowoon? During the past 7 years of his marriage to Rosalyn, never once did they bat an eye or take a single step to this country.
So why now, of all times? Just… What the hell are they trying to accomplish?
"Then I will say it bluntly." Josh dropped the sorrowful act and leaned on the back of his chair. His aura has completely changed, now appearing like a young master of Breck. That is, his gaze steady, his head held high.
Anyone would think it was arrogance, but it was simply because he knew his worth. As a son of Breck, it was bound to make him prideful.
And that was the case. Josh, Giosuè Breck, was a prideful son of Breck.
He took a lot of pride in the family he belonged to, and he was raised to be aware of what it was worth to be a Breck.
"John hyung-nim threatened to cut off my allowance if I do not meet you in person. Do not misunderstand, even if my sister asked me to write you an apology book, my opinion of disapproving of your early marriage still won't change."
'Ah, so it was those two.'
Cale's gaze lowered to the table as he began tapping his pointing finger on the arm of his chair.
Rosalyn made them write an apology book that explains why even John had one. If Josh prepared one for himself, too, then it means even Frederick came here with his own apology book.
And even if they were told by Rosalyn to write up a hardbound book with their reflection, Josh wouldn't bother coming to Rowoon if John did not threaten to cut off his allowance.
Josh gazed at Cale calmly, silently examining his expression before continuing.
"There is only so much a therapist makes. My paycheck isn't enough to handle all my expenses. I need that allowance to continue fulfilling my duties in the hospital. If I don't get it, my hard work will all crumble down."
Josh did not bother elaborating on what these 'expenses' were all about. After all, explaining his good deeds to someone will not make them good deeds anymore; it would already be bragging. And Josh, even if it wasn't obvious, was not the type to brag about what he does at work.
He often left it as "I had a fulfilling time at work today" and never explained what he did.
Hearing this, Cale finally let out a sigh before raising his head and looking back at Josh.
"Then I'll be funding your allowance from now on."
Josh was taken aback.
"…Excuse me?"
Does this guy even know how much his weekly allowance is? If everything were added up, it would be enough to build an empire. John Breck had always been generous in giving them their shares, even if he was the one running the company after their father decided to take a break; John still distributed their allowance accordingly.
In fact, he had even increased it in the past year.
No sane person would give away that much money if they weren't family. And this person… Josh knew Cale wanted to divorce his sister, so Cale was definitely certain of parting ways with their family.
So why is this guy saying he will shoulder his allowance from now on? Is he out of his mind?
Cale pushed the hardbound book in his direction.
"Take this back and return to Shenzen City. I have no need for superficial apologies and late affection."
Even if they were to tell him that Rosalyn made her brothers apologize to Cale, so what? What can that do now? Even if they were to regret opposing their marriage, they were already late. Cale wants to leave this marriage and leave everything behind him. If they were to accept it now, it would already be useless because Cale wasn't going to stay.
He doesn't want to have a single connection with Breck anymore.
So if shouldering Josh's allowance is one step that will let him get that divorce, then Cale will do it. It may seem like he would be recklessly spending his money, but when did he ever care about other people's opinions?
It doesn't matter. If he can get divorced, what is a little money to spend?
Millions, billions, or even trillions. If he has to spend that much, he would.
He was tired, and he wanted to end things between them. They were supposed to end things between them. All these actions now are unnecessarily dragging things out, and Cale was getting even more tired.
"I know what you care about the most. It's not the money, not your reputation, not even the hospital's reputation."
And most definitely not his sister's marriage that he had scorned for years and refused to even spare a glance.
What Josh truly cares about is rather simple. Something truly simple.
Cale spoke with solemn eyes, his voice steady and calm, as if all these were nothing to him. As if today was a normal day, and nothing was out of the ordinary. But if one had listened closely, if one had simply listened closely, they would notice the same thing that Josh was noticing.
The tiny part of him that cares.
That Cale Henituse was no different from him.
Because he, too, holds the same values. The values that Giosuè Breck holds dearly in his heart.
"You care about the poor and the less fortunate having access to medical care."
Josh was completely stiff. His gaze clouded over as he looked at Cale with countless emotions swirling in his eyes, so much that it would be hard to decipher them one by one. Josh parted his lips slightly, but no sound came out.
The pridefulness that once oozed out of him, completely shattered and dispersed.
Because that was a façade. Prideful young master of Breck who looks down on people? That was a version of Josh that exists solely to hide his true self. The real Giosuè Breck was a simple person who desired one simple thing.
Because the real Giosuè Breck's heart belongs to the people who reached and held his hand, gratitude in their eyes as the tears shed stemming from having their needs finally fulfilled. The marginalized and overlooked, the people who suffer from the corrupt system that forces them to endure and be resilient, when really… what they deserved was honesty, integrity, and care.
Josh blinked his eyes rapidly, his trembling hand over his lips. He couldn't look at Cale anymore; he was desperately trying to look elsewhere, but at him.
It would have been easier for someone like him to lie and pretend that it was not the case. It would have been easier for Josh to call out Cale for his nonsense and pretend to be angry and offended.
But Josh… couldn't lie. No. He could not lie about the things he truly cared about; he did not want to lie and pretend he didn't care.
Because his whole heart beats solely for those people. His heart aches for those people.
And his heart belongs to serving those people.
If Josh won't get his allowance, the only thing that can support him in fulfilling the very values he holds dearly, then everything becomes meaningless. Which was why he was here now. But instead of handing his apology book and getting this over with, Josh…
His tears began falling from his eyes.
Cale flinched. Why is this person suddenly crying? What exactly did he do or say that made Josh cry? Cale was panicking internally, glancing around before his eyes fell on the tissues on the counter.
Cale walked and grabbed the whole box of tissue and returned to his seat, pushing it towards Josh's direction.
When Josh saw this, he burst into tears even more.
Cale was completely frozen now. What the hell is he doing wrong?!
But to Josh, it was because he never had anyone give him tissues before. It was always him giving someone tissues because of the nature of his work as a therapist. He was so touched that he couldn't stop himself from crying more.
It may not seem much to other people, but it was something for him!
"How… How did you know that?" sniffle. "No one would understand my heart the most unless they saw the same people I see every day… unless they have gone to the hospital and…"
"I did go there."
"What?"
Josh was once again taken aback by Cale's words. Cale breathes softly before continuing.
"3 years ago, I went to Shenzen Central Hospital."
It was the hospital that Josh had interned for. The very first hospital he had ever been affiliated with by his own efforts, outside Breck City. It was also the first hospital that made Josh see the ugly truth of the world, and the harsh reality that the poor are barely given medical attention, with some of them being turned away despite Shenzen Central Hospital being a public hospital.
It was the very first flame of anger Josh had ever felt. He could not believe that trained doctors, even the renowned ones, looked down on those people and humiliated them for daring to go to the hospital when they could not even afford a single drop of medicine. Seeing all that unfairness and injustice, Josh was truly angered.
He swore that one day he would change the world of medicine. That one day, one day for sure… He will make those arrogant doctors lose their spines and bend their knees, and make them swear to serve the people wholeheartedly.
"I was there because an acquaintance invited me while he did a secret inspection of the hospital. That day, I saw you were arguing with someone at the back door."
Josh blinked his eyes at the realization of what Cale was trying to tell him about. There was no doubt about it. It was certainly 'that day'.
"I didn't mean to overhear, but I heard you being angry at the hospital director for pulling out the funding for the outreach you decided to participate in."
'You bunch of money-laundering scums! Give back the funding you set aside for this year's outreach! How dare you deprive the people of the right to free medical healthcare?!'
Josh was slapped harshly by the director, which made him nearly stumble. He was completely shocked. No one had ever dared to slap his face before, yet this audacious director did.
'Deprive the people?' He scoffed loudly, 'Those lowlifes don't deserve a single service from this hospital. Do you think they spent a single cent that helped get this hospital to where it is today? Ha! I don't want to hear lectures from an intern like you!'
'You—!'
Josh gritted his teeth. He cannot recklessly fight this man. If he did, then he might never truly see those funds returned to their rightful place. So even though it hurt his heart more than his reddened cheek did, Josh simply wiped off the blood from the side of his mouth and clenched his fist, trying to contain his anger and frustration.
'Return it, director. I won't cause trouble for you, and I won't tell the truth about what happened. Just please return it. Let me do the outreach, even if I have to do it alone.'
His tightly clenched fists were trembling from having to force himself to say the words he did not mean to say, but Josh couldn't do anything about it. No one else will give the funding, if not the director. If Josh wants to continue the outreach, he will need to please this man.
Even if he would need to swallow his pride and plead, Josh would do it if it meant that the outreach would be pushed through, no matter what.
The outreach was the only way to help those people who needed it most. Thinking about them, Josh was truly willing to act unbefitting of being a son of Breck.
The director looked at him with amusement in his eyes and a wide grin. Who would have thought a son of Breck would be pleading with him? Such a thing was only possible in someone's wildest dreams; alas, Josh was begging.
'Is this the look of someone who truly wants my funding?'
'Don't test your luck, you scum!' Josh shouted angrily. But the director only raised his chin and looked at him coldly with a menacing smile.
'Kneel, you arrogant brat.'
Josh gritted his teeth.
'…I told you… Do not test me, director. If you dare say that to me one more time—!'
'Then you can kiss those funds goodbye!' The director laughed hysterically while Josh looked at him with an unreadable gaze. 'Rather than kneeling, you should go back to Breck and ask your father to fund this outreach instead. Have you used your head?' The director tapped Josh's forehead before tapping it forcefully next. Josh yelped when he nearly fell back.
There was a reason why Josh refused to tell his father and lived separately from them. It was because Josh wanted to achieve the things he wanted with his own hands, with his own efforts. So for that reason, he could not bring himself to go back to Breck and ask his father for help.
That would be no different from using his privilege as a Breck, and Josh did not want to rely solely on his family name.
But it was something he never admitted out loud. It was something he kept like an oath, safely buried in his heart the moment he left his hometown. So the director had no way of knowing that Josh not asking his father for help in the funding was for a reason.
'They said Brecks are known for their brains, but it seems you don't have even half of it? Oh, could it be… you're actually not a real Breck and you have been abandoned by your father?' The director grinned arrogantly, 'That's why you don't dare to return and rattle to your father?'
'You scumbag—! That unworthy mouth of yours is undeserving of even saying my family name!!'
'Oh? But I just did, didn't I?' The director looked at him like he was an insignificant insect he could easily crush under his foot. 'Giosuè Breck.'
Behind that door, Cale had had enough of listening to that bullshit. Even though he knew none of the Breck brothers had acknowledged him as their sister's husband, Cale still couldn't stand having to listen to Rosalyn's brother being outright disrespected like this.
Especially when Josh sincerely wanted to serve the people, yet all he faced was the director's mockery for trying to help.
He picked up his phone and dialed a specific number before placing his phone next to his ear.
'Antonio, call the hospital director. Tell him I will be funding their outreach this year.'
While he spoke calmly, his gaze was actually cold.
Cale's grip on his phone tightened.
'Have him in your office now. Tell him to have Giosuè the head who will oversee the outreach, and let him choose which specialists he will bring with him. Then send them out in three days.'
Cale needed to make sure that Josh would be able to start and finish that outreach he desperately wanted to do. Once Josh was sent away, and he began diligently fulfilling his duties…
'Fire the director.'
Cale spoke nonchalantly while sitting in a relaxed posture in front of Antonio Gyrre.
'I will have Bud handle the embezzlement case in this hospital. Make sure that the director will never be able to set foot in this hospital again.'
Antonio had wondered what the hospital director did to offend Cale Henituse, but decided not to question it.
'I do not want to see him anywhere in Shenzen, nor Rowoon.'
Josh looked at Cale with shaky pupils.
"…The person who funded the outreach…."
Cale picked up his cup and calmly drank his tea. His throat had gone dry from talking too much. As he thought, talking to a Breck was always tiring. Cale always finds himself talking excessively when there is a Breck around.
"…It was hyung-nim."
Click.
Cale placed the teacup down and hummed.
"I did not tell you that to get on your good side. What I'm trying to say is…" Cale looked straight into his eyes to ensure that his message would be received properly, "I understand where you were coming from. No person in their right mind would be able to stand that, too. That director," Cale's gaze reflected great irritation, "He's a lunatic. I can't believe someone like that dared to become a doctor."
Josh gulped, his throat going dry. This is the first time he had met someone who had the same frustration as him. Even though he met good people who work in the medical field, they rarely complained about the unfairness met by other people, let alone scorn at those who dare to take advantage of them.
"You're amazing, Giosuè. You were granted to have your master's while finishing your undergrad. Because of that, you became a licensed therapist much earlier than most people. Normally, it would take you at least 6 years before you can start working, yet you worked so hard to get where you are right away."
It was pure nonsense when the director told Josh he didn't have half the brains of a Breck. If Josh were truly stupid, he would not have reached the feat he has now, which was graduating with both an undergraduate and a master's degree, and becoming a therapist at 24.
That director clearly has no idea what he was talking about. A genius like Josh would appear once in a lifetime, yet a bastard like that director dared to mock him?
Josh became flustered at Cale's compliment, blinking his eyes while looking away.
Is this truly the person he had been against? Josh must have been short-sighted and lost his mind. If he dared to question his sister's decision to marry this person, then clearly, Josh is in the wrong!
"So don't worry. You don't need to force yourself to give me that apology book. Even if John refuses to give you your allowance, I will give it instead. Go back to Shenzen and continue serving the people like you have been doing so."
Josh clenched and unclenched his fist before roughly rubbing his arm on his eyes to remove any signs of his earlier crying. Cale flinched when he saw his sudden action. Why is he doing that?
When Josh finally lowered his arm, he gave Cale a determined gaze.
"I won't take it, hyung-nim."
'Hm??'
This guy… This guy??
Josh nodded his head as if he had decided on something, but Cale had a feeling he wouldn't like what he was about to say.
"It's true I opposed your marriage, in fact, I was openly against it. But that is with reason, hyung-nim. Please hear me out."
Cale gaped his mouth open and closed. Wait, why is this guy explaining now when 7 years have already passed???
"I always thought my sister would one day make great feats as a doctor. I always imagined what it would be like if one day I would get to work side by side with her, working for a reputable hospital, changing the lives of other people."
His gaze was full of sincerity, so full of honesty. It almost reminded Cale of Rosalyn.
No wonder they were siblings.
"Then she came home one day and declared that she would drop out of college and pursue a different career path. She suddenly talked about getting married, and whatnot. At that point, I was young and shallow-minded, I will admit. But!"
Josh's eyes were suddenly blazing with vigor while tightly clenching his fist and holding it up.
"My sister, who was only 20 years old at that time, dropped out of college and got married? Which brother would just happily accept that? Hyung-nim, I admit I have been harsh for refusing to meet you until now. But my sister, who had a bright future as a doctor, only for her not to pursue it… I couldn't accept it!"
Rosalyn had always been outstanding, even when they were kids. Josh often walked the hallways of their middle school listening to people whispering praises about his eldest sister. Josh took pride in that. Each time he heard people praising her, Josh took pride in that.
'That's my sister!' He always thought proudly to himself.
'That's my eldest sister! The pride and joy of Breck!' Josh continued to hold those thoughts even as they grew older.
When it was decided that Rosalyn would be studying college in Rowoon, Josh believed that even in a different city, people would see how bright and great his sister is. Naturally. Because she is Rosalyn Breck.
'I fell in love.'
Josh felt like his world fell apart when he heard those words coming from her lips as he hid behind the wall, eavesdropping on their conversation. He knew what he was doing was wrong, but he couldn't help it. Not when his dear eldest sister suddenly came home and requested to talk to their parents with that serious look in her eyes.
'I will not follow your chosen path for me. I refuse to become a doctor. Mother, father, I finally found what my heart truly desires. I refuse to let it go now.'
"Hyung-nim, I want to respect you. I truly do. But when I think back to the time… how my sister decided to give up such a bright future and get married at 20… How am I supposed to calm down?"
Josh didn't hate Cale; he simply couldn't accept what happened. 20 was too young. People around that age are still out searching for their life purpose and exploring all around. Yet his sister no longer wanted to do that and shackled herself to a lifelong marriage.
Josh feared that one day she would regret it. He feared that Rosalyn would suffer unfairly in the future. Who would want to get married to a man she had just dated for 2 years? 2 years! They were only lovers for 2 years! And they got married so fast!
No family member would accept that easily!
"I understand what you mean."
Josh paused when Cale slowly spoke.
"I have been in this marriage for 7 years. So much time had passed, and I had time to reflect on the past. I admit, getting married at 20 sounds stupid. We were stupid for jumping right into married life when we barely knew anything."
Becoming an adult doesn't automatically mean they will know everything about adulthood. 20 was indeed too young; that is something Cale won't deny. Being married at 20, both of them dropping out of college, and pursuing a risky path of becoming something they weren't prepared for, Cale will admit that during the early months of their marriage, he was filled with anxiety.
What if she regrets it? What if something happens that will drive a wedge between them, and Cale would be too powerless to stop it from happening?
What if one day, Rosalyn would realize that she had never wanted to marry him and decided to end things with him?
Cale thought it, too.
Getting married at 20 when neither of them was ready for the real world was foolish and reckless.
They should have waited until their lives were stable enough. They should have waited until they had a stable standing in their respective career choice and paths.
They should have waited.
But if they did, then they wouldn't have grown together and become each other's shoulder to lean on, which ultimately brought them closer and made their married life worth living and keeping.
Alas, it was nothing but a painful memory now.
"I understand your frustration. However, I'd like to disagree on one thing."
Josh looked at him, waiting for his next words.
"Your sister never wanted to be a doctor. She only agreed because your family wanted her to. That is a fact that cannot be changed, whether she married me or not."
It was unreasonable to blame Cale for the fact that Rosalyn decided to drop out of college. Likewise, it would be unreasonable to blame Rosalyn for the fact that Cale no longer pursued becoming a lawyer. Those were choices they made themselves; it had nothing to do with their decision of getting married at 20.
Because if they truly wanted it for themselves, Cale would have finished law school while being married to her, and Rosalyn would have gone to med school while being with him.
Yet they were still together, and neither of them pursued their initial career choice any further.
Because it had nothing to do with their marriage.
"Let us say that she never met me, and she never decided to marry me. She would have become that renowned doctor you always thought she would become. But do you think she would truly be happy?"
Discovering that she wanted to pursue fashion and become a fashion designer… Cale will admit that it was because Rosalyn met his mother, Jour. Rosalyn became inspired because she saw the designs that Jour had made, but never published, and no one knew about them.
Rosalyn decided to do it because she loved Jour so much that she even fell in love with her designs.
"She always talked about how she felt lost, and she couldn't feel passionate about becoming a doctor. She always talked about how she wanted to discover what she truly wants, but couldn't dare to do it because she did not want to disappoint your family."
Those words were stabbing Josh's heart as his shoulders sank low.
"I'm sorry to tell you this, but your sister always had to shoulder those pressures alone. She could not allow herself to desire anything; she did not dare to look anywhere else. She only kept her eyes on the life your family has paved for her, because she loved you so much, she was willing to do it all."
Yet how long would she be able to endure it? How long with the eldest daughter of Breck carry the weight of her family's expectations on her shoulders, and for them, just for them, become someone she did not want to become?
It was only a matter of time before she would snap and throw it all away.
When Cale first met her, he always believed she was someone who was bound to remain untamed. That was why he never thought of taming her. Instead, he accepted that she was the type of person who would make her own choice and build her own future.
Not one that was already made for her. Not one that was expected from her.
Rosalyn was someone who would do things on her own terms.
"If she became a doctor, can you imagine a future where she would still stay with your family?"
Josh opened his mouth, trying to speak, trying to say something about how she would definitely choose to stay, something about their familial ties being something she would certainly cherish, only to close his mouth again.
Would Rosalyn still choose to stay in a suffocating family that shackled her every limb and limited her every move, just so she would become that doctor they wanted her to become?
Josh did not have the confidence to say yes.
Seeing that he was beginning to understand things, Cale let out a soft sigh.
'At least this family was redeemable. It would have been harder if they weren't.'
Maybe that was why Rosalyn bothered herself and chose to return to Breck. Cale was beginning to understand her reasoning and intention when she told him she was going back to Breck at that time.
"Your sister did not forsake your family because of me. She didn't abandon becoming a doctor because of me. I'm sorry that it had to come from me instead of her, but all these years, you have been blaming the wrong person."
Josh slowly clenched his fist and lowered his head in an attempt to hide his expression. He wasn't sure if he still had some face to show to Cale, to his sister, and even in Rowoon.
It was true, the person who should be blamed for Rosalyn walking away from their family was no other than their family. Josh had come to realize that when Rosalyn decided to return to Breck.
And now, he was hearing it again. No. Josh finally allowed it to sink in to his mind.
Indeed, they owed them an apology and so much more.
Slowly, a small smile bloomed on his face as he leaned on the back of his chair.
"That's why noonim came back to reconcile with us."
He understood it now.
This was exactly why Rosalyn wanted them to at least look at Cale and meet him; that way, they would understand why.
Why, among all people, she chose him.
Cale could see Josh making a relaxed expression, as if he had already come to accept something and no longer held any bitterness. No. He had thought of it before, and now he was sure.
"She did it for you, hyung-nim."
What would have been otherwise unthinkable was something she took a leap and did.
If one had an oppressive family that pressured them to become someone they did not want to become, would they still choose to reconcile with that family and return to their hometown?
Most people wouldn't even consider that.
Yet Rosalyn did.
"She allowed us to see our wrong and realize that we have blamed you unfairly. She did it because she wants us to see you for who you truly are."
Josh's opinion of Cale has completely changed. Though there was that bit of regret that it took him this long before he did. Nonetheless, Josh promised himself.
From today onwards, he will always reassess the situation before coming up with a concluding opinion.
After all, such is a quality that a therapist must possess.
Josh wore a comfortable smile.
'I'm glad I came to Rowoon.'
Josh reached for the hardbound book on the table and placed it back inside his side bag.
"I can no longer give you this, hyung-nim. You are right. You don't deserve an insincere apology, especially one that was only written because someone asked me to."
Once Josh was sure that the book was out of sight, he looked back at Cale, his eyes folding softly.
"I cannot promise to give the new one any time soon, but I promise that it will be more genuine than the one I just showed you."
"No. There's no need for this. You don't need to do this." Cale let out a sigh. Why is Josh acting like this now? He didn't say all those things for Josh to treat him kindly. He simply wanted him to understand where he was coming from.
And maybe, there was a tiny bit of himself that did not want Josh to think that way about Rosalyn. That was it.
But Josh shook his head.
"I have shown nothing but insolence. This is no longer because my older siblings asked me to, but simply because I want to correct my wrongs. If you allow me to get close to you, I promise to get to know you better from now on. I know no amount of apology can pardon everything I have done and said, but at least allow me to slowly make it up to you, hyung-nim."
'I don't want to get close to a Breck.'
Cale groaned inwardly.
"It's fine. I don't care. You don't need to do all these. In the end, I am divorcing your sister, so there is no need to make it up to me."
"I do not intend to butt in on your divorce talk, hyung-nim. And it's definitely not because of that." Josh's eyes sparkled while he looked at Cale, clasping his hands together. "I am interested in what kind of person you are. I get a feeling that you and I will get along just fine."
Cale felt a shiver run down his spine.
This look… this look on his eyes…. No doubt about it. It was the same sparkle Rosalyn had every time she met someone interesting and would do absolutely anything to tie them to her.
If Cale cannot escape this, he may never escape from Giosuè Breck!
Crash!
Cale pushed his chair and abruptly stood.
"I need to go. I have a meeting to catch."
"Uh? Already?" Josh started to look sad. Eerily enough, that expression reminded Cale of Rosalyn.
He inwardly cursed and looked away.
"What a pity, but it cannot be helped." Josh stood from his seat as well, grasping tightly on the strap of his sidebag. "Well then, I will see you again next time, hyung-nim!" Josh exclaimed with a bright expression.
'There is no next time!'
"And thank you for helping me out before. Because of your funding, the outreach I spearheaded 3 years ago became the best outreach program in that hospital so far. Although I am not affiliated with Shenzen Central Hospital now, I should check with them about the outreach for this year. Talking to hyung-nim, it brought back some memories."
Josh clenched his fist and raised it, a determined gleam to his eyes, as if an old fire in his heart had been set ablaze once more.
"I'll make sure this year's outreach will be a big success!"
Josh grinned at Cale.
"Thanks, hyung!"
'Oh my god, they look alike.'
Cale decided to leave quickly so he wouldn't have to look at Josh for another second. Seeing how quickly he scrabbled away, Josh couldn't help but laugh lightly.
'Noona married a funny guy!'
While Cale had a long talk with Josh, on the other hand…
"Explain yourself, Frederick Breck."
Rosalyn gazed at Frederick with coldness in her eyes.
"Why did you not write your apology and come to Rowoon without it? I remember clearly saying you will apologize to my husband for your insolence."
Rosalyn did not bother hiding her displeasure in her demeanor as she stared down at her brother with her arms crossed.
"So what is the meaning of this?"
The reason why Rosalyn had been outraged with her brother was due to a simple reason. Frederick did not bring his apology book. In fact, he claimed aloud that he did not bother writing one.
Because to him, there was nothing he should apologize for.
Frederick kept a straight gaze and clenched his fist tightly while sitting across from his sister.
"I came to Rowoon to see my brother-in-law and see for myself." While Rosalyn's gaze was cold and emotionless, Frederick reflected solemness. Because he wanted his older sister to understand clearly that his action was for a reason.
"I want to see for myself if this marriage is truly worth saving."
Rosalyn gripped her arm tightly, trying not to react visibly to Frederick's words.
As much as there was a variety of reasons for Rosalyn to insist on staying, it cannot be changed that Cale wants to end things with her. Because of that, they are now in a conflicting situation.
And Frederick is an important person who can turn this stalemate around.
Frederick kept his gaze on his sister as he continued speaking.
"Even if you are my sister, I cannot side with you hastily. I need to understand why my brother-in-law does not want to stay, and if it would truly be beneficial for you both to remain in this marriage."
It may seem as if Frederick was antagonizing Cale and this marriage they have, but that was not the case. Rosalyn is his sister, but Cale was his mentor. Frederick would willingly set aside his family's previous prejudice towards this marriage if it meant that he would be judging this situation objectively and see for himself if this marriage was already harming both parties or not.
"In divorce lawsuits, one does not file for a divorce without any reason." Frederick carefully watched Rosalyn for any sort of reaction that might appear. "Hyung-nim is not the type to make rash decisions."
In the brief moments that Frederick was under Cale's supervision, he had learned a thing or two, and he was sure that Cale was not the type to give up on something he had loved for a long time, let alone make such unjustifiable decisions for that something.
Meaning, he was filing for a divorce for a reason.
"So?" Rosalyn was trying to appear calm, even though deep inside, her heart was beating fast. "Did you see what you wanted to see?"
The two Breck siblings looked at each other, silence passing them by. Slowly, Frederick's shoulders relaxed as he smiled gently.
"It seems you didn't notice."
"?"
Rosalyn looked at him with confusion evident in her eyes. Seeing this, Frederick shook his head while chuckling to himself.
Truthfully, earlier, when Cale arrived, even though Frederick was putting on a pathetic appearance while calling for him desperately, he was actually observing Cale's reaction. And because he was carefully watching Cale the whole time, he was able to see it.
Cale's gaze lingered on Rosalyn, as if he was trying to read her emotions and see if she was hurt anywhere.
Even though it was Frederick who was in danger, even though it was Frederick who called for help, Cale cared more about what Rosalyn was feeling.
'It seems… despite everything, he still cares.'
Maybe this marriage was still worth saving.
"I will help you, noona."
Rosalyn tensed for a moment before relaxing. Her gaze no longer cold, her expression looking light.
"Let me warn you in advance, noona. No one in their right mind would dare to go against hyung-nim in court." Frederick's earlier relaxed demeanor disappeared as it was replaced by seriousness, to show how serious it is for him to decide to help her, and the risk they would be facing.
"In fact, I don't want to face him there."
Cale was Frederick's mentor, and that was a fact that won't change. So he certainly knows what it would be like to face Cale in court. After all, most of the methods Frederick knew came from Cale himself.
A mentee facing his mentor. It was a story straight out of books. But this was reality, and their reality is Frederick choosing to help his sister.
"One wrong move, and we can lose this lawsuit. I'm sure you know what that means."
If they lose, then Rosalyn's marriage will legally be terminated. They will no longer be spouses.
Exactly the outcome Rosalyn didn't want to have.
"Be honest with me, noona. Does hyung have any solid evidence that will be used against you in court?"
Rosalyn's grip tightened even more so that the tremble of her hand would be obvious, but it was something that Frederick chose not to point out. Something Rosalyn was thankful for.
Does Cale have evidence that would be favorable for him in this lawsuit? Of course. In fact, Rosalyn doesn't need to see it one by one to know that Cale gathered enough to get this divorce like he wanted to.
The transmigrator that occupied Rosalyn's body wasn't discreet about her misdeeds, and Cale had witnessed it numerous times. Additionally, there would also be a lot of witnesses who can testify to how much 'Rosalyn' wanted to divorce Cale.
No matter how much they flip the script, the evidence against her was too much to count. Even if Rosalyn asked Frederick to represent her in court, it would still be difficult for them to win.
At Rosalyn's lack of response, Frederick already understood. He nodded before letting out a soft sigh.
"Then you were prepared to lose from the start."
"I can't lose Cale."
Rosalyn responded right away.
"I know it's hard to win this. I'm not aiming to win this lawsuit. I just don't want to lose Cale."
Rosalyn could hardly care about the lawsuit, or whatever. The only thing she was concerned about was Cale.
Rosalyn can lose face, lose more of her reputation if needed, as long as Cale would still choose to be with her. Then Rosalyn can accept anything.
As long as it wasn't her husband.
Frederick stared at Rosalyn for a minute before letting out a hum.
"I understand."
Rosalyn looked at Frederick, wondering what he meant by that. Seeing the gaze of his older sister that held countless emotions, Frederick offered a kind smile.
Because he knew what Rosalyn needed most right now was someone's kindness.
"I'll buy you enough time to convince hyung. We won't aim to win; instead, we'll aim to get the Cooling-off Period as the initial verdict."
A Cooling-Off Period is a verdict granted to a couple filing for divorce, and the court deems that more time is needed to let the couple decide if they truly want to separate permanently or not. In divorce lawsuits, there were times when a couple was divorcing due to minor reasons. In such cases, a Cooling-Off Period is granted to allow them to rethink their decision.
Typically, the couple lives separately from one another to allow them to 'cool off' their minds and be able to rethink without any external influence from each other. This was also to open the chance for reconciliation between the couple.
After the Cool-Off Period, the couple will be summoned back in court and will be asked if they still want to push through the divorce.
Most of the time, couples who go through the Cool-Off Period would call off the divorce lawsuit and stay married.
If what Rosalyn wants is to convince Cale to stay with her, without caring about whether she would lose the lawsuit or not, then this was the only appropriate approach to make.
"I'll buy you some time. Please ensure that you will be able to convince hyung-nim to drop the case."
That was the most he could do for her.
"…Thank you, Fred," Rosalyn spoke softly, allowing her heart to rest.
Frederick hummed, "It's nothing much. I simply don't want you both to regret separating if you both still want to fix things."
It may not be obvious for others, but it was something that could not be hidden from Frederick's scrutinizing eyes. He had seen how Cale looked at her in the past, and it was a gaze that was not much different even now.
It was obvious, yet Rosalyn looked like she didn't have the confidence to believe that Cale still wanted this, too.
"But I still won't forgive you for not bringing your apology book."
Frederick flinched.
When lunch time came, Rosalyn headed home and arrived first than Cale. Though she knew that he would be taking his lunch back home, like he usually does.
Click.
Upon arriving at the gate, the guard bowed to her before informing her that a visitor for her was waiting inside the mansion. When asked who it was, the guard said it was her youngest brother, Pen.
Rosalyn acknowledged the guard's words before entering. At the very least, this guard knows who Pen is and allowed him to wait inside rather than keeping him outside. If Pen had been told to wait outside until Rosalyn arrived home… Rosalyn's head was already hurting just thinking about how her spoiled youngest brother would react.
He would certainly throw a temper tantrum, which would be embarrassing.
'I truly wonder how this little brat turned out like this when the rest of my siblings turned out okay.'
Rosalyn kept the sigh to herself.
In the living room, Pen huffed his cheeks out while handing over his apology book to Cale.
"…I'm just doing this because my esteemed noonim told me to. Otherwise, don't even think I would come to see you again."
…Turns out, Cale was already in the mansion, and he arrived much earlier than Rosalyn.
"Hmph! This doesn't change anything! I still think you don't deserve my great sister. In fact, no one in this world ever will—"
Rosalyn arrived at the perfect time to catch Pen's disrespectful mouth.
Rosalyn had enough.
"Pen Breck!"
"Eek!"
Pen jolted and quickly hid behind Cale. Seeing this, Rosalyn's eye twitched before letting out an exasperated sigh.
Somehow, her insolent brothers act the same way. That is, they are quick to use Cale as their shield against Rosalyn's wrath. However, this is not enough to dissipate her anger at hearing Pen speak to Cale so disrespectfully, especially in their own mansion.
Rosalyn pointed at the door.
"50 laps around the mansion. Now."
"Wah?! Why?!"
Pen was quick to look at her like this was unfair and whine.
But Rosalyn wasn't going to give in. Especially with this brat.
She crossed her arms. "Would you rather be sent back to Breck and run 50 laps around the estate there, or run 50 laps here?" Rosalyn squinted her eyes as if she were challenging Pen. "Choose."
"F-Fine…! I'll do it here! I'll do it!"
Even though that was what he said, Pen continued whining as he walked to the door.
"Give me your book."
Pen flinched.
"D-Don't throw it away… I worked hard to write that….!"
"Give. Me. The. Book."
Pen quickly surrendered his hardbound book to his sister before bolting out the door to fulfill the 50 laps run around their mansion.
When Rosalyn starts to sound like that, it was best to get out of her sight right away.
Once Pen was gone, Rosalyn let out a sigh. She placed the book on the coffee table and looked at Cale apologetically.
"…I didn't intend to have my brother disrespect you like this in our home. I'm sorry, Cale."
Cale just waved his hand before turning away.
"In the first place, you did something unnecessary." He cast Rosalyn a stoic glance, "I don't need their apology. I never demanded one."
Rosalyn showed a small, sad smile.
"I know that you would never ask that from them, but I believe you deserve it. They owe you that much. No," Rosalyn shook her head, "My family owes you so much more, but I know it would make you feel overwhelmed, so I only asked them to apologize."
Cale let out a tired sigh, as if this day was already long for him, and Rosalyn's actions only added unnecessary stress for him. Cale suddenly faced her properly, and Rosalyn was taken aback when they were now standing face to face.
Cale leaned down to her, so now their faces were inching close. This growing small distance between them was making Rosalyn flustered.
"Apologies, when demanded, are no longer sincere. Is that what you're saying that I deserve?"
"N-No! That is not…!"
"Then tell your brothers to drop the act. I don't need it, I won't need it, and I never will."
Cale turned around and looked like he was about to walk away, but Rosalyn quickly moved and leaned on his back.
She couldn't dare to wrap her arms around him; she couldn't dare to touch him. She was scared of how Cale was going to react, but more than not trying, she was scared that Cale was going to misunderstand her again.
Just like that night when she struggled to tell him the truth because he wasn't willing to hear her out.
Rosalyn couldn't even tell how she looked, but she also couldn't bring herself to care about that. She wanted to clarify things because she no longer wanted Cale to keep pushing her away and turning his back on her like this.
She didn't notice it, but Cale had stiffened when he felt her leaning on him, as if she was close to hugging him, and she was barely holding back.
"I wanted them to make up for everything they have done and said. I-I know it might feel like it's too much, and I certainly didn't mean for them to go overboard... I also didn't mean for them to be rude to you, I just...! I want my family to see what kind of a man I married.....!"
Rosalyn's voice quavered at the near end, but she didn't care. The only thing she cares about is making herself clear.
"I want them to see how sincere you are, so that they will also reflect on their actions and realize you deserved respect—in fact, respect is the barest of minimum they could give... and it may not seem much, and it may look unimportant, but I always wanted them to meet you and understand that you deserve more than that."
Cale sighed heavily.
"We're divorcing."
"I know that's what you want, but at least.... I still want them to respect you."
Rosalyn's eyebrows were furrowing deeply, worrying excessively about how Cale was going to react after everything.
Was Cale still displeased despite her explanation? Did Cale become even more displeased because of that? Rosalyn couldn't calm down until Cale would face her, and if she needed to explain more, Rosalyn would do it. If it meant that Cale won't be walking away again.
When Cale let out another sigh, Rosalyn flinched.
'....Is he angry?'
Cale moved slightly, so Rosalyn stepped back. Cale faced her again, and the two of them looked at each other. One with a nonchalant gaze, and the other with worry evident in her eyes.
Cale stared at Rosalyn's expression, seemingly searching for something in her eyes, the way her eyebrows were knitted, and his gaze lowered to her lips.
Cale looked away.
"The thought itself is more than enough. Tell them not to give me any more of those hardbound books."
"...Seanna said she wanted to give you a book of appreciation."
"...."
Cale pinched the bridge of his nose before waving his other hand dismissively.
"Just have it mailed here, tell her not to come in person."
He then muttered under his breath, "Why would you send a student all the way here when she's supposed to focus on her studies?"
Rosalyn heard this and couldn't help but respond quietly.
"....She looked like she was excited to meet you, though."
"Next time." Cale glanced at her before turning in the direction of the kitchen. "She's busy. There's no need to get distracted."
When Cale began walking towards the dining, Rosalyn was rather perplexed, frozen in her spot.
'....He didn't reject meeting Yanna?'
...Huh. Truly strange.
"Are you eating lunch or not?"
Rosalyn snapped back to reality at Cale's calling. She quickly walked to follow behind.
"I'm coming!"
After the two had sat down at the dining table, Cale asked Aunt Josephin to prepare one more serving for Pen. Even though Pen had outright expressed his dislike for him, Cale still didn't think too much of it and wanted Pen to have lunch with them before leaving their house.
Seeing how thoughtful Cale was, Rosalyn couldn't help but feel sad. Her husband was like this, yet her youngest brother was still disrespectful and tactless. She could only hope that Pen would change the way he sees Cale, or at least, change his treatment of him.
When Pen arrived at the entrance of the dining where he was guided by Lee Soo Hyuk after running 50 laps, he was out of breath and sweating feverishly. Aunt Josephin handed him a face towel, to which Pen frowned at before accepting and began wiping off his sweat.
He glanced briefly at Cale and Rosalyn, and after he had dried his sweat, he quickly moved to sit beside his sister.
Seeing the expression on her face, Pen stiffened before he looked at Cale and frowned deeply.
"What did you do to my sister?!"
Hearing his loud voice, Rosalyn's eye twitched before she dropped her utensils on her plate and turned towards Pen.
"Just eat."
Seeing the glare in her eyes, Pen cowered and quickly sat properly.
"…Yes."
Cale put cabbage stew in a small bowl and pushed it toward Pen. Pen stared at it intensely before placing the bowl next to his plate. He then cut a piece of the roasted chicken, placed it on a small plate, and then gave it to Cale. Though he did so without looking at him.
Rosalyn watched this exchange between them, suddenly reminded of that time Cale took care of Pen when Pen ran away from Breck, staying out on the cold winter night, until Cale found him and brought him with him. No matter how much Rosalyn insisted there was no need to do that since their father, Edoardo, would have surely sent someone to look for Pen, Cale still did.
'If it were my younger brother, I wouldn't want to leave him out in the cold.'
He explained that at that time, Pen reminded him of his half-brother, Bassen, even though there was a huge distance between them. Mainly because Cale lived separately from them with his mother, and Bassen was the son of Deruth Henituse's 2nd wife, Violan. The two of them didn't have instances where they had to interact, though it was obvious that it was Cale who maintained that distance between them.
Rosalyn averted her gaze to her own plate, blinking her eyes slowly.
She knew her relationship with Cale had become complicated, and as much as she wanted them to go back to how things were and for her family to treat Cale well, if Cale would oppose it, then what was she supposed to do?
'…Maybe it's best not to let them interact… At least, until I fix things with Cale.'
Once she had decided on what to do, Rosalyn hummed before speaking.
"Pen, when are you going back to Breck?"
Pen flinched while he was holding his spoon mid-air. He cleared his throat before lowering his utensil and responding to his sister.
"Hyung-nim said he will arrange a flight for me back home… Though he didn't tell me when I should leave."
"'Hyung-nim'?" Rosalyn furrowed her eyebrows slightly before turning towards her brother. "Which 'hyung-nim' is it?"
Rosalyn had her suspicion about who it was, but decided to ask Pen for confirmation.
Of course, there wouldn't be anyone else aside from him.
However, at Rosalyn's seemingly innocent question, Pen became completely stiff.
Rosalyn squinted her eyes in suspicion.
"Who is it, Pen?"
"Ah-ah-ah—That, that…!"
Pen's pupils were shaking violently, obviously not wanting to tell Rosalyn the truth. He looked around to look for something that would throw off his sister's focus, and when he saw Cale across him, Pen immediately shouted.
"Cale hyung!"
Cale froze, while Rosalyn was in disbelief.
'This little…! Are you trying to distract me?!'
Obviously, that would be the right answer, but Pen wasn't going to admit anything.
Pen began coughing while Rosalyn was starting to glare at her youngest brother. Glancing at her way… Pen began coughing even more!
Watching the two Breck siblings, Cale once again reaffirmed his belief that whoever gets stuck in the same place as two Brecks would have the greatest headache. Unfortunately, the one who always ended up in the middle of the Brecks was him. Cale tried not to sigh as he placed his utensils down.
"That's right, it was me."
Rosalyn paused.
Cale continued nonchalantly with a gaze that seemed to show that he couldn't be bothered.
"Since Pen said he was going to give me something, I told him to come to the house directly. I made him come all the way here, so I will also be the one booking his flight back. The reason he doesn't know when he's going back to Breck is because we didn't get to discuss it before you came."
Rosalyn slowly turned towards Cale and looked at him, seemingly asking, 'Are you serious?'
She couldn't believe what he was saying. It was almost as if Cale was just trying to cover up for Pen's slip-up and helping him hide the identity of this 'hyung-nim', even though it was obvious that Rosalyn would figure it out right away.
Cale returned her gaze with a 'Yes, I'm serious.'
The two continued looking at each other before Rosalyn turned toward Pen.
"Pen, tell me the truth."
Pen, who thought he was finally saved, flinched.
"…It isn't like that, noonim!" He began whining, his tears threatening to fall, as he looked at his sister while clutching his chest. "I would never lie to you! Never…!"
Seeing his pathetic, tearful face, Rosalyn groaned before looking away.
Cale spoke at that moment.
"It was an arrangement between us, there's no need to be suspicious."
"If it was really you, why didn't you tell me?"
"Do I need to tell you every single detail about the things I do?" Cale let out a sigh before tidying and pushing his chair. He looked at Rosalyn and noticed her slowly lowering her gaze. Seeing this, Cale closed his eyes and let out another sigh.
'There goes that sad face again.'
He couldn't figure out why this Rosalyn always made such a sad face every time they were having even the slightest bit of disagreement, as if she wasn't used to this arrangement between them. But the past 5 years, it was nothing but disagreements and arguments between them, where Rosalyn would always be the one walking away, while Cale was left crying and begging for her to return.
Thinking about the past 5 years, Cale looked away.
"Pen, tell me when you want to go back to Breck so I can make arrangements. I'll be leaving first."
Cale was about to leave the dining, but paused, before clearing his throat and glancing at Rosalyn.
"Dinner."
"Huh?"
Rosalyn was taken aback by that one word, automatically looking in Cale's direction. She saw him looking at her before he looked away, brushing his hand over his nape.
"I said, let's have dinner out."
Rosalyn blinked her eyes rapidly before pushing her chair and standing, a little startled.
"????"
Was Cale seriously saying that? Is this real?
"Don't misunderstand. I'm also inviting your brothers with us."
Pen and Frederick, too?
Cale looked at Pen and spoke.
"Inform Giosuè as well."
Rosalyn was shocked.
"Josh is here, too?!"
…It seemed like she was completely in the dark, hearing Cale mention a name she did not expect to be in Rowoon as well. But wait, if Cale knew Josh was here, does that mean that the two of them had already met?!
Oh, it truly felt like Rosalyn had no idea what spiraled from her simple order of making her siblings write an apology book. Without realizing it, everything happened all at once. Rosalyn didn't even know how to react anymore.
Cale stared at her expression before looking away, though if one had looked at him and looked a little closer, one would have noticed the way he seemed amused by her reaction. Though he was quick to get rid of such an expression from his face.
"I'll see you later."
He said before leaving.
…But if Rosalyn had only pushed for them more, she would have discovered that it was a lie, which was why Cale was rushing to leave and trying his best to distract her as best as he could so she wouldn't find out that Cale was, indeed, simply covering up for Pen.
Cale didn't know Pen was coming to Breck, but when he mentioned 'hyung-nim', he already thought it was definitely John, since Josh mentioned that John threatened him with his allowance. The same would have been for Pen, so he wasn't really concerned or curious about it.
However, Rosalyn didn't know what kind of threats John gave their younger siblings, even though she had suspected that it must have been him until Cale insisted that it was him instead in order to throw off her suspicion.
The reason why Pen did not want to tell Rosalyn that the one who pressured all of them to come to Rowoon was John all along was simply because… John is too scary! If he puts his mind and heart into it, he becomes so scary that he almost resembles their father!
John was someone Pen would never dare to mess with, and he was sure that Rosalyn wouldn't be defending him, too!
And he remembered clearly, John giving him that threatening smile while saying….
'Make sure noona will never find out that you were forced to go to Rowoon, and pretend to have gone there willingly. Otherwise…'
Recalling his older brother's scary smile, Pen suppressed a shudder.
As he thought, his eldest siblings are truly monstrous!
The next day….
Cale had a blank look on his face when he heard the words, before he turned to look at Rosalyn, who was sitting beside him.
Seeing Cale glaring at her, Rosalyn flinched.
…She completely forgot about her father's apology gift!
"Uhm... Cale..." She slowly reached for his hand and held it between hers, "I can explain....?"
Cale's eye twitched before he turned away and let out an exasperated sigh.
Seeing their reactions on the screen, Edoardo couldn't hold back a light laughter. Something that Cale had never heard before, which left him stiff.
["Roselitta did not ask this of me, Cale. It was me who decided to give you something."]
Cale was silent for a moment before slowly parting his lips and speaking.
"If it's an apology, father, I don't need it. Please take it back."
But Edoardo shook his head with a small smile on his face.
["It is my late dowry, so I cannot take it back."]
There was that hint of fondness in his eyes as he seemed to recall a few memories from the distant past.
["When I married my wife, she received the appropriate betrothal suitable for being Breck's next matriarch. As you have married an eldest daughter of Breck, you should have received your dowry before, too."]
A flicker of sadness made itself known in his gaze at the reminder that he failed to fulfill his duty as a father and a father-in-law by being against their marriage in the past. Edoardo knew time had passed, and while it could not undo what was done, he was willing to embark on exerting all efforts to make it up to his first-ever son-in-law.
The very first man to ever marry into Breck, making Cale's existence even more special.
["You do not need to worry, Cale. I am well aware you desire a divorce, and while I cannot support your wishes, I will not be against it. Only time will tell what the outcome will be, and this is a matter between you both."]
Edoardo's eyes folded softly, reflecting sincerity when he said that he would not be interfering with whatever was happening between them.
The outcome should stem from Cale and Rosalyn's mutual agreement, and not because someone came between them. It wasn't his place; he was a father and a father-in-law, but that did not mean he had the right to interfere in their married life.
Edoardo learned that the hard way, and never again would he ever make the same mistake.
["Even if it goes the way you want it to, you are free to keep my gift. It is a gift for you, after all."]
Even if Edoardo did not say that, Cale knew it would be hard for him to return it. Why, you may ask? Because Edoardo was giving away none other than the Ruby Palace, which held a significant historical value in Breck. It was the very branch that made Breck the most powerful family that they were granted permission to have the same surname as the City, which then made them the very symbol that represented Breck City.
No one in all of Breck's previous Patriarchs would have the right mind to pass down the Ruby Palace to a mere son-in-law. No one but Edoardo Breck.
"Ruby Palace" does not refer to a single company; it also includes a mansion as big as Emerald mansion but only a tiny bit less grand than Breck's current family home, as well as a well-earning hotel that had been standing for 10 long years. Heck, it was also going to include a garden had Cale not panicked and immediately rejected it before Edoardo could stamp the papers that would transfer the ownership to him.
Cale may appear calm, but he was actually panicking deep inside. If he thought the sons of Breck were too much, nothing could have possibly prepared him for Breck's Patriarch!
It was a gift he could not dare to reject, but it was also a gift he could not return. It was a gift that had his life flashing right before his eyes!
It wasn't noticeable from the laptop they used to video call Edoardo, but because Rosalyn was still holding Cale's hand, she could feel it turning cold and slightly trembling.
Rosalyn felt bad, so she gave Cale's hand a light squeeze.
'....Fighting, my love!'
She could only cheer him on in her heart and mind, because even Rosalyn would not be able to persuade her father not to do this in Cale's stead. Why? Because her father is a stubborn man. It was from him that Rosalyn inherited her stubbornness. Heck, even her siblings had their own fair share of stubbornness.
....It was truly a miracle that their mother was able to live with them for years without breaking apart because of how stubborn every single one of them is.
If Rosalyn were to tell Edoardo not to give away the Ruby Palace, Edoardo would just give away something that might make Cale react much worse than he already does. So for Cale's sake, it was truly better to just stay quiet while giving his hand a light massage to help him stay calm.
Although there was a limit to what Edoardo could see through the screen, there was nothing that escaped his eyes from the way his daughter looked at her husband. It was the very same fondness that would reflect in his wife's eyes when they looked at each other, whether it was in the past or not.
Though looking at Cale and Rosalyn now, Edoardo could not help but be reminded of himself and Roseanna when they were a little younger and were still newlyweds.
Seeing them together was truly bringing back old memories.
Edoardo was chuckling to himself while grasping the gentle hand that rested over his shoulder that belonged to his wife, Roseanna.
["My dear Rose, can I speak to you separately?"]
"Mom?"
A soft smile painted Roseanna's gentle face hearing Rosalyn's calling.
["I have a gift for you, I believe it would have arrived at your gate now."]
Rosalyn and Cale's gaze met for a moment before he cleared his throat and took his hand from Rosalyn's hands and took his phone out, and long-pressed the number 1 before placing it over his ear.
Once the call connected, Cale spoke.
"Hyung, can you get the package outside the gate and have it delivered inside?"
Roseanna was chuckling rather suspiciously.
["Dear, you might want to open it in a private place."]
Cale paused before closing his eyes.
…It seems even the matriarch is capable of brewing trouble for him. Cale already dreaded whatever that laughter was all about.
…For now, it was best to listen to her. Otherwise, they might be put in a rather embarrassing situation, one that they least expect.
"Kindly leave it in the master's bedroom, hyung. Thank you."
Cale dropped the call before Cale and Rosalyn looked at each other again.
["My Rose."]
Roseanna called out and raised her phone, gesturing for Rosalyn to take her phone with her, too.
"Okay, I'll go open it now."
Roseanna had a satisfied smile before turning towards Edoardo and telling him that she would be stepping out so that Cale would not be able to overhear their conversation. Hearing the words that left her mouth, the earlier sense of dread Cale felt multiplied.
'….What is she up to? What is this about?'
Alas, he had no way of knowing until the right time would come.
At the same time, Rosalyn was slowly standing from the couch since she, too, would have to step out of Cale's office and go to their shared room where Lee Soo Hyuk would leave the package.
"Cale, I'll be back."
Cale simply hummed.
At that moment, Rosalyn's phone started ringing.
It was her mother requesting a video call. Rosalyn pressed the green button.
"Mom, I'm going to the room now."
Roseanna was all smiles while waiting for Rosalyn.
Once she was inside the room, she found that Lee Soo Hyuk had left the package on the table. Rosalyn eyed the well-packed box with curiosity while approaching. Once she was standing in front of the box, Rosalyn placed her phone in a standing position so that her mother would be able to see her.
"Mom, what's inside this?"
Because her eyes were focused on the box as she slowly removed the black bag and tape, she failed to see the suspicious smile that briefly appeared on Roseanna's face before it quickly returned to a sweet smile.
["It is for you to find out, dear. I wouldn't want to spoil it."]
"?"
Hearing her mother's response, Rosalyn grew even more curious.
After she successfully removed the tape that kept the box closed, Rosalyn opened the box without much thought in mind, until she saw the item on top that made her freeze.
Roseanna was already holding in her laughter.
A moment, and the moment turned two, Rosalyn's face exploded in red.
"M-m-mom…! What is this…?!"
Rosalyn's hands were trembling as she held up the piece of clothing and looked at her mother through the screen with a mixture of shock and incredulity.
"A nightgown… this revealing….?!"
While it was true that Rosalyn used to wear nightgowns to bed, she had never worn a revealing one before. Heck, this one even looked closer to a sexy lingerie than a nightgown!
What was her mother thinking?!
Oh, looking inside, the box was just full of different types of nightgowns with various designs… while all still being so—!
Rosalyn's entire face was so red that anyone would think it would be impossible for it to turn redder, but it did.
Roseanna couldn't stop tittering at her reaction. Her daughter is simply adorable!
"Mommy!!"
["Ahahaha! Okay, okay, I'll stop laughing now. Okay?"]
Rosalyn was pouting deeply, and Roseanna had to stop herself from laughing again; otherwise, her daughter might sulk and drop the call. Once her laughter had truly stopped, Roseanna looked at Rosalyn with obvious adoration.
["My Rose, you do not want to divorce Cale, correct?"]
Rosalyn paused, before her hands lowered, and the nightgown couldn't be seen through the screen anymore as she nodded.
"Yeah. I don't want to."
Roseanna's smile was so suspiciously akin to a devilish smile that Rosalyn had a double-take.
…She had never seen her mother make such a face before. It was a little scary.
["Then it's simple. Make sure he can never leave you by giving him something he can never find in another person."]
"….????????"
Rosalyn wasn't about to pretend she did not understand what her mother was implying, which left her questioning... Is this really her mother?
["Rose, men are like wolves."]
Roseanna spoke calmly as if she had already seen everything a man would do for his woman. Which wouldn't be impossible, after all, she had been married to a man who only ever looked at her and no one else.
["If you give everything right away, they will lose interest fast. However, when you do it little by little, they will never realize that you have put them on a leash until it's too late."]
That glint in her eyes was so blinding that Rosalyn was nearly wincing.
'….Suddenly, I feel bad for my dad.'
["And even when they realize it later, they are too weak to even dare to take the leash off. My dear, that is how you get a man to be a fool for you."]
"….Is this how you managed to make dad love only you?"
Smirk.
'Oh my god.'
Roseanna clasped her hands together and smiled brightly until her eyes disappeared.
["How else do you think I would have made sure your father would never look at another woman?"]
'Oh my god, my dad was completely fooled.'
Worse, it even seemed like her father willingly let himself be fooled by such a smile from a scheming woman!
["Rose, the greatest way to make the husband return home no matter what is by giving him a reason to come home.
And you start that in bed."]
"O-O-Okay….! I get it! I get it! You don't need to tell me more!"
Rosalyn believed she had already heard enough. After all, which daughter would want to hear their mother tell the tale of how she succeeded in winning their father over? If there was a daughter like that, well, it sure is not Rosalyn!
Rosalyn's eyes lingered on the nightgown before she quickly shoved it deep inside the box and closed it shut.
Her face was becoming hot again.
'Oh god… I…. I'll never do it like my mom did….!'
["Fufufu, my Rose, your thoughts are written all over your face."]
"Stop teasing me….!"
But Roseanna was having a good time. Rosalyn glanced at the box while pressing her palms on her burning cheeks…
'…I'll make sure to hide this somewhere where Cale wouldn't find.'
Otherwise, they will truly be in an embarrassing situation.
She locked that thought in her heart while trying to calm her reddened face and flustered state.
["My Rose, you understood what I mean, right?"]
"Oh geez….!"
Roseanna continued laughing.
Notes:
Cale: I don't want to be stuck between the Brecks!
Also Cale: *proceeds to take them all out on dinner*
Chapter 20: Our own Pyramid Scheme
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Cale managed to avoid answering Edoardo for now because he received a message from Frederick asking to meet him that afternoon. So Cale was able to make up some excuse of needing to end the call since there was something that needed his immediate attention.
When Cale arrived at the restaurant where Frederick had asked him to meet, he saw Frederick sitting calmly on a chair not that far from where he stood.
The entire second floor had been rented to prevent disturbance from other people or possible eavesdroppers. After all, this would be their first time meeting after such a long time. And Cale was sure this would be different from the usual meet-ups they had in the past.
They were no longer a mentor and a mentee. The ones meeting today were a brother who wants to help his sister and a husband who wants a divorce.
Clack.
Cale took the seat in front of Frederick, and the two of them looked at each other.
"It's been a while."
Frederick hummed.
"Although we saw each other briefly yesterday, it has."
Cale unbuttoned the first two buttons of his coat and rolled up his sleeves, a mannerism he always seemed to show whenever he and Frederick would see each other. It was almost amusing how his old habits have not changed at all.
Seeing Cale, who was sitting across from him, had truly brought Frederick back to the past.
"Has it been 6 years since I tutored you while you were a student?"
Frederick's lips curved into a smile.
"Has it been 6 years since you secretly took me in, hyung-nim?"
6 years ago, or particularly, a year after Cale and Rosalyn got married, Frederick left Breck to pursue law in a city away from home. That was because, just like Josh, Frederick wanted to reach a feat away from Breck's influence and get to where he wanted with his own efforts.
He did not want to keep relying on his family name, and he certainly did not want to become a lawyer because he is a Breck. He wanted to reach his dream and grab it with his own hands, in a way that he can stand proudly in front of anyone.
Because of his ambition, it led him to Rowoon, the city where his sister got married and permanently lived after leaving Breck.
It was rather unexpected that Frederick would come across Cale at the most unsuspecting time. Neither of them would have foresaw that a coincidental meeting would lead to Cale deciding to secretly take Frederick under his wing and teach him what he learned from law school, so that Frederick would have additional knowledge.
Cale kept it a secret from Rosalyn at first because he was afraid of how she would react if she found out that her brother was in Rowoon. Of course, Cale, who loved his wife too much, couldn't truly keep it a secret for long.
When Rosalyn found out, she was rather passive about it. She only wished Frederick luck, but did not want to meet him. So every time Cale had to mentor Frederick, it was always in the studio Cale had rented so that he could mentor Frederick without a hitch.
Their arrangement remained that way for 6 months before Frederick decided to move to Win City after getting recognition from Win City's reputable law school, which invited him to enroll there. Cale was even the one who sent Frederick off to the airport, with Rosalyn still refusing to meet her brother. That was because the Rosalyn at that time did not feel anything positive towards her family, and she was determined to cut them off from her life.
Of course, she did not stop Cale from teaching Frederick, since it was a decision Cale made himself, but it still did not change the fact that she no longer wanted to have anything to do with them, and Cale respected that. Which was why he did not force his wife to meet Frederick during his brief stay in Rowoon.
While such a relationship between them had been built, time had truly passed them by.
Now, Cale isn't so sure if what they had in the past still matters, when it was obvious in his eyes that Frederick had made his decision.
And his decision was to help his sister, ultimately going against Cale.
Cale gazed calmly at the younger Breck, who wasn't as young as the one in his memory, but one who had seemed to have grown up well, though his gaze was actually silently observing Frederick.
Now then, what does he plan to do by inviting Cale out?
Cale did not need to wonder for long when Frederick returned Cale's calm gaze and spoke.
"The next time we see each other will be in court."
Cale closed his eyes and let out a soft breath.
"…I figured that much."
In the end, blood was thicker than whatever camaraderie they built together 6 years ago.
But as if Frederick did not want Cale to think that way, he spoke again.
"Don't misunderstand, I did not agree to represent noonim because she is my sister, rather," Frederick's gaze that had remained calm shifted briefly as a change of emotion momentarily appeared on his face. One that held concern, not for his sister, but for the man in front of him.
Frederick slowly formed his hand into a fist.
"…Once you realize it yourself, I'm sure you will understand."
That the one Frederick was truly siding with was Cale.
That Frederick was doing Cale a favor.
That the only reason why Frederick decided to do it was for Cale's sake.
Though those were things that will only be realized by the person in question if he would only look a little harder. Frederick would not dare impose his opinion on Cale as he had done with his older sister. No. Even though Frederick had respect for Rosalyn, he would not deny that to Cale, his feelings were much greater.
Because to him, Cale was once his mentor.
And that was a fact that nothing could ever change.
The day Rosalyn returned to Breck, only then did Frederick find that Cale wanted to divorce her for reasons that they had no idea of. Hearing about it, Frederick was doubtful.
That hyung-nim? The hyung-nim who looked soft and full of love just by mentioning his sister briefly? The hyung-nim who looked the happiest when he stood next to his sister? That hyung-nim who loved his sister so much, Frederick's respect for Rosalyn appeared pale in comparison?
That hyung-nim want to divorce his sister?
Frederick was in great disbelief.
But sitting in their father's office and hearing the exchange between his sister and their family, Frederick became certain.
The hyung-nim who loved his sister wants to divorce her.
Why? Frederick wondered. Why did he come to that decision when they seemed so happy when Frederick briefly stayed in Rowoon? Frederick kept asking, yet no matter how much he pondered, he could not understand why.
'There has to be a reason why their relationship became like this.'
Observing the solemnity in his sister's eyes while she sat across from their parents and defended her marriage, Frederick decided to test the waters.
"So then do you mean someone else is the problem?"
Frederick knew his words were foolish; he didn't even want to say such a thing, but he did, because he wanted to see how things would unfold and how his sister would react. But ultimately, he wanted to get a clue as to why his hyung-nim decided to ask for a divorce.
Unfortunately, what he got was incurring his sister's wrath instead.
And while Frederick seemed unsuccessful with his attempt, he actually understood one thing.
His sister did not want a divorce.
So it made Frederick wonder even more. What went wrong? Why did their relationship become like this? When Frederick went to Cale's office yesterday in hopes that he would be able to see him first, he came across his sister instead.
The unfortunate thing about seeing his sister instead of Cale was that she was too smart and observant; it was difficult to avoid her watchful eyes. Rosalyn knew right away that Frederick came empty-handed, which made her angry because her brother appeared unapologetic.
While that may be half true, Frederick actually had a different motive.
The fortunate thing about what happened yesterday was that Cale came to his office at such a perfect time. Even though Frederick had a pathetic look on his face, he was actually rejoicing. He can finally see for himself what was really going on.
"Hyung-nim! Help me, noonim is going to kill me!!"
'Now then, hyung-nim. What will you do?'
Will he save his mentee or will he side with his wife, whom he wanted to divorce?
What Frederick saw was Cale staring at Rosalyn's angry face the moment he entered, completely ignoring everything in their surroundings. Once he was sure that Rosalyn wasn't hurt anywhere, and her feelings were not because she was hurt, he finally diverted his attention to Frederick, who kept calling for him.
Frederick became sure then. Anyone who would observe it even for just a moment would realize it then.
Cale Henituse still had some lingering feelings.
So then, why does he want to divorce her so badly? It made Frederick even more confused.
Today, he will find out the truth no matter what.
Frederick gazed at Cale solemnly and spoke.
"What's your reason, hyung-nim?"
Why did the hyung-nim who loved his sister so much suddenly ask for a divorce, even to the point of reaching out to their father despite knowing that Edoardo Breck did not approve of him, and trying to use that to his advantage?
Frederick clasped his hands together and propped his elbows, his interlocked fingers in front of his face while observing Cale.
It was a pressure that only a skilled lawyer can have, something that Cale had taught him. Ironically, Frederick was putting that pressure on the very man who taught him such a skill.
Cale could not help but smile and laugh lightly.
'You have grown.'
"Showing such an appearance is a decisive move. You have learned your lessons well, it seemed."
"Of course. I must show my mentor that the nobody he mentored is now a proper lawyer."
"Nobody?" Cale smirked as he leaned on his chair and crossed his arms. Appearing much relaxed in contrast to Frederick's seriousness. "A Breck as a nobody? I see you have grown a humor as well. Anyone who hears that would be fearful of your words."
If a Breck is a nobody, then everyone else is scum. Frederick has become a funny young man.
"You have overlooked one thing, Frederick."
While Cale was smiling, his gaze was calm and calculating. It may seem as if Frederick have succeeded in showing such an intimidating presence and a pressure forced on the person he was talking to, and while it would have been true, but the person in front of him was no other than Cale Henituse.
Such a man does not break from mere pressure.
"When you are talking to someone more experienced than you, such a thing will not work. Rather," Cale's reddish brown eyes seemed to glower from the bright light coming from the chandelier. "It will make them look down on you."
Frederick started to smile.
"I have not learned one, but multitudes of lessons from you, hyung-nim."
Frederick's posture slowly relaxed as he leaned on the back of his chair and crossed his arms.
Now, he was mirroring Cale's demeanor and appearance.
Smirk.
"You also taught me that mimicking the other person is bound to get on their nerve."
Cale felt like a small star had hit his head.
'Ha!'
Frederick looked like he found Cale's dumbfounded expression amusing.
"Does this annoy you, hyung-nim?"
Cale's expression slowly changed, as laughter began to bubble out of his chest.
"Pfft—Hahahaha!"
He tried to hold in his laughter, but he couldn't help it. Cale's shoulders continued quavering from laughing so much while Frederick was smiling to himself and listening to Cale's laughter.
"I hope I passed the test."
"Oh dear," Cale wiped the stray tear that fell from laughing too much, "How amusing that I got played by the very skills I taught you. Indeed, you have grown so much, Frederick."
"That much is obvious."
Frederick tried to sound nonchalant, like how Cale would have responded, making Cale laugh again.
Indeed, what an amusing sound from a man who often appeared unapproachable and cold. Frederick could understand very well why his sister did not want to separate from such a man.
Unfortunately, despite the way they are now, Cale was obviously drawing a line by avoiding his question.
There was sadness briefly reflected in his eyes before it quickly flickered.
"Do you not want to tell me, hyung-nim?"
Frederick asked.
'Am I not trustworthy enough for you to entrust me with the truth?'
He made sure to lock that in his heart.
He could not blame Cale. Trusting a Breck? After everything their family had done? If Frederick were in Cale's shoes, he wouldn't trust a Breck, either. He had hoped that he would be different, though. After all, the two of them were together for 6 months. Such a time may not mean much to anyone, but it was to Frederick.
Because Cale extended his hand to him, Frederick could walk into the courtroom without fearing losing.
But sitting in front of Cale, maybe such a relationship meant nothing to him.
Cale hummed.
"You will find out in court eventually. Why are you rushing to know?"
Frederick's gaze lowered. What Cale said was true. If the divorce papers are left unsigned by either party for a month, the court will interpret this as one party opposing the divorce. Thus, in 3 months after the court's notice, they will be summoned to the courtroom for their hearing.
4 months later, Frederick will still hear Cale's reason, anyway. So why did he bother coming to Rowoon to ask him something he would find out eventually?
To Cale, it looked like a waste of time.
But it wasn't a waste of time for Frederick. He truly wanted to hear it from Cale directly and not wait for 4 months. He wanted to know now.
"You would not make such a decision without contemplating it. You are not that kind of person."
Frederick raised his gaze and looked solemnly at Cale.
"If my sister has wronged you in any way, in any form, please tell me. I will not pardon her for doing such a thing."
Frederick grew up believing in justice. Which was why he became a lawyer. So if he were to have a family member who made someone go through such injustice, then he would not simply sit still.
Such is a lawyer's conviction, and it should not be shaken even if the one they will be against is family.
No, it should be that way especially when it is family.
Because Cale is family, too.
"I know that noonim is not the type to do such things, but I also know that you would not reach such a decision if nothing happened. So if there is something you want to say, I will listen. Whatever it is."
Frederick will find out the truth. He will, if only Cale would allow him. That was the only obstacle he had.
Because even Rosalyn wasn't willing to say it, Frederick knew asking Rosalyn was out of the question. Additionally, it was Cale who filed for a divorce, so it would only be wise to ask him directly for his reasons.
Frederick did not want to blindly believe his sister, and he also did not intend to blindly go against Cale.
Which was why he took time off from work to visit Rowoon.
It was not a waste of time for him, and it never will be.
Staring at Frederick's eyes full of conviction, Cale's gaze averted as his shoulders sank.
"…You would not believe it anyway."
No one who knew Rosalyn would believe it. In fact, even until now, Cale was still in disbelief.
She wouldn't do that. There is no way she would. She wasn't that kind of person. Alas, Cale's denial persisted for 5 years, waiting for the day he would wake up to find out that everything was just a dream.
But even when he slept and woke up each day, it was still the same. The wife who swore to love him and never hurt him had done it in every way that would hurt him most.
Even Cale did not want to believe it, which was why he stayed and waited for 5 long years. Yet it seemed that the world only mocked him as she continued doing everything that would break his heart, not into shards, but into ashes, as his love turned into the very poison that was slowly killing the promises they made when they stood on the altar that day.
No one would believe it, unless they have seen it.
And Cale, even after seeing it so many times, still did not want to believe it until he reached the breaking point and could no longer go back to how they were.
He finally had enough and wanted to walk out of this marriage that felt suffocating for her and began to suffocate him, too. Cale was finally giving in to her demands for a divorce. Cale believed his heart had turned cold, and he wouldn't change his mind. His love has been exhausted, and he was certain he did not feel a single thing now.
So why does his heart feel heavy while knowing that Frederick was giving him such a shaky gaze?
Frederick formed his lips into a thin line.
'…Noonim really did something to hyung-nim?'
He did not want to believe it. But when he thought that, he realized that the reason why Cale did not want to say it was because he knew Frederick would truly not believe it. The words he spoke, "You would not believe it anyway", rang loudly in his ear.
Frederick realized this situation was much more complicated than it looked. It was not something someone like him would be able to understand. He knew whatever he said now would not feel comforting, but rather, look like a mockery to everything Cale had to endure, which he had no idea of.
Maybe he should not have gone to Rowoon and unfairly made Cale remember such awful memories simply because he insisted on knowing the truth.
Frederick felt like his actions were foolish. He felt like a fool.
He took a shaky breath in before speaking.
"…I'm sorry."
Cale was dumbfounded.
"…What?"
Cale returned his gaze to Frederick and saw him looking regretful.
"I'm sorry, hyung-nim. I should have been more mindful of what you would feel instead of trying to pry. Without realizing it, I acted much like a prosecutor than someone who cared."
"….????"
Cale became confused. Why is Frederick suddenly apologizing? Did he do something that he should apologize for? Despite his explanation, Cale still could not understand.
Why is it that every Breck he has met so far has been so strange? Is this just another Breck thing?
"If you are not comfortable with sharing it, I won't be forceful. I'm sorry for trying to make you talk about something you probably did not want to remember."
"I…… No, that is not…..? Wait, when were you forceful with me?"
"Just now." Frederick let out a sad sigh, "It must have felt forceful for you. That was not what I intended, but without realizing it, I looked like I was at work instead of being in a casual hangout with you."
Because Frederick was so used to acting like a proper attorney who represented his clients and aimed only to win, he momentarily forgot that he was not out here meeting a client or an opponent, but his brother-in-law.
Frederick was ashamed of himself.
"It's not- I'm not—" Cale could not help but sigh. Hearing this, Frederick's shoulders sank low as he became sadder.
'As I thought, I made hyung-nim sad.'
"Frederick Breck."
'Hm?'
Frederick saw something being pushed in his direction. When he looked up, he saw Cale, who cleared his throat while pushing the box of tissues in his direction.
"?"
"You weren't being assertive when you asked. I understand you only wanted to hear the truth, but I also know that it will be hard to accept it, which is why I didn't say anything."
Cale glanced in his direction.
"I also don't want you to think badly of your sister, even when our relationship has become like this."
Cale would hate it if the Breck siblings' bond were broken because of him. He would hate it if all of Rosalyn's siblings condemned her for everything she did. It was enough that Cale would leave and their relationship would come to an end; that was enough for him.
Anything else aside from that will be just too much, and Cale did not want to punish her that badly.
After all, she was still the woman he once loved with all his heart, and the only woman he swore to love for the rest of his life.
Unfortunately, it was a fact that would never change.
Frederick slowly blinked his eyes.
"…But why the tissue?"
Cale flinched.
….He did not want to say it out loud, but the face Frederick was making reminded him so much of Josh, while also reminding him that when Josh came to meet him yesterday…. He started crying for some reason. Cale was just preparing in case Frederick would cry too.
After all, he was making a face so similar to Josh that Cale couldn't help it!
'…I've seen enough Brecks crying, I could sell their crying faces to make a fortune.'
But that would be embarrassing, so Cale made sure to keep his phone away when a Breck is crying in front of him.
"Just… I thought you might need it. Why not? It's just tissues."
Cale removed his hand and leaned on his chair, acting nonchalant.
Frederick stared at him, stared at Cale's nonchalant face as he acted cool, as if he hadn't just done something rather unexpected, and they were previously in a serious conversation, before he raised his hand to his mouth and stifled a laugh.
"Pfft-!"
Cale's eyebrow twitched.
"…I would appreciate it if you would not laugh at me, Frederick."
"Ah, I'm sorry. Just now, hyung-nim was so cute that I couldn't help it."
'…..Cute?'
What is cute about a grown man? Cale began to doubt Frederick's eyes. Did his eyesight become worse by chance? Maybe he should check in with an optometrist after this conversation.
Cale let out a sigh.
"In any case, I did not feel like I was forced, so don't worry about it."
Frederick had a small smile on his face.
'Thank goodness.'
At that moment, Cale's phone started ringing. He took the device out of his pocket and saw that it was Alver Crossman. Just reading his name made Cale let out another sigh.
'It seems this punk also wants to discuss business with me.'
What a busy day for him.
"Unfortunately, I am once again needed elsewhere, so I will have to take my leave first."
Frederick was surprised.
"Already? But we haven't eaten yet."
"It's alright. I already had lunch back home."
Cale pushed his seat and stood. Frederick did not want them to part ways just yet, so he tried to ask one more thing.
"Then maybe next time we can eat together when I visit Rowoon again?"
It was truly a shame that they were unable to share a meal alone, unlike the dinner they had the night before, where all his other siblings were present, but Frederick also did not want to take more of Cale's time when he seemed busy. Additionally, Frederick will have to return to Win City tomorrow, so it would take a while before the two of them would see each other again.
But he isn't so sure that Cale would even want to see him again, given that he was going to divorce his sister soon, and Cale might not want to involve himself with any Brecks after that.
Nonetheless, Frederick wanted to give it a shot.
Cale stared at Frederick's face for a moment before a small smile formed on his lips.
"Sure. Call me when you're here so I can make time."
Frederick's eyes widened momentarily before his expression brightened.
"Okay, I will definitely call you. So please don't reject it."
"Why would I reject it?" Cale chuckled before ruffling Frederick's hair. "I made a promise, and I don't break the promises I make."
"I know."
He knew, because back then until now, Cale had never once broken any of the promises he made with Frederick.
"Well then, it's truly time for me to go. See you when I see you."
Cale turned away and began walking, but before he could get further away, Frederick called out again.
"Hyung-nim."
Cale paused, remaining rooted in his spot. He did not turn back, no, even without turning to look at Frederick, Cale could tell he was smiling.
"The blood of the covenant is thicker than the water of the womb."
"…"
True to Cale's thoughts, Frederick had a relaxed smile on his way while closing his eyes. In his mind, he was remembering the Cale Henituse from 6 years ago, who patiently mentored him despite knowing that the Breck family did not accept him.
'Hyung-nim, you are too kind.'
Frederick chuckled to himself.
"Please remember that."
Cale allowed himself to smile before finally leaving.
The day after, the Breck brothers left Rowoon and returned to the places they ought to be. While it seemed as if peace had been restored in the city of Rowoon and their lives had quietened down, it was at that moment that Rosalyn's phone started ringing.
Rosalyn paused from reading some of the papers that Cale asked her to get from his office and glanced briefly at the phone before picking up the video call when she saw that it was her sister, Seanna.
As soon as the call connected, the first thing she heard was Seanna's squeal.
Thankfully, Rosalyn's phone was across from her, so she did not have to worry about possibly going deaf from her sister's voice. Rosalyn smiled.
"You seem excited. Wanna tell me what happened?"
["Eonnie, eonnie, eonnie! Great-uncle is so cool!"]
Great-uncle? It must be Sullivan Grande, the great-uncle that they met for the first time the other day. Although days have passed since he was granted entry to Breck, and the day some of Rosalyn's siblings met him face-to-face, Rosalyn heard from John that their mother, Roseanna, had asked their great-uncle to stay at the Grande manor for a while. Rosalyn also heard briefly that Pen remained unfriendly to their great-uncle despite being proven that he had truly gone to Breck with pure intentions, while Seanna easily grew close to Sullivan.
John said that he does not sense any particular negative intentions from their great-uncle so far, but he will remain wary and watch out for any oddity. Although Rosalyn had also seen Sullivan and was able to exchange a few words with him, it does not change the fact that she was only able to do so through a video call and did not truly meet him in person.
In Rosalyn's opinion, the viewpoint of those who saw and met Sullivan was more credible than hers, given that she only saw him briefly and it was through a video call.
While the rest of their siblings weren't unfriendly with their great-uncle, Seanna was the only one who sometimes visited Sullivan at the Grande manor.
Right now, she was still in Breck, instead of returning to Orsenia City right away.
"Did you go visit great-uncle again, Seanna?"
["Mm!"] Seanna was smiling happily, ironically resembling a happy white cat. Rosalyn recalled how John had compared Seanna to such, which made her laugh stiffly. Indeed. Seanna was hardly any different from a white cat.
["He told me about Dawon State University, and he told me about some of the things he does! Eonnie, eonnie, can you believe it? Apparently, State Universities often have school events every month!"]
Rosalyn knew that, of course. Though she was humming along.
"Really? Did great-uncle tell you what those events are?"
Seanna seemed to have rolled in bed before answering excitedly.
["Yeah! They have those school festivals by departments, and they also have a sports festival! I want to go to those festivals, too! I want to experience a university festival!"]
Although it seemed like a childish whining from a rich girl who had it all, in Rosalyn's eyes, she could see the hidden sadness and loneliness in Seanna's face, even though she appeared happy.
The private college Seanna was enrolled in did not have those typical university festivals. Mayhaps, when she heard about the existence of such events from Sullivan, she was a little envious, too.
["…Eonnie, I want to go to a public university."]
Her honesty slowly began to show as Seanna let out a soft sigh and lamented.
["Those annoying rich kids at my school only care about status and wealth. Sometimes, the person you thought was your friend was actually just after your family name. It's annoying. They even ask about what businesses I already own or what luxury brand my clothes come from. The first thing they would say after seeing you is if you already own the currently trending items."]
Seanna openly expressed her frustration, knowing that her sister would not judge her like her schoolmates do, who only ever nitpick at her every expression, move, and clothes.
["People are starving, people are struggling to get by, yet all they care about is what's trending on social media!"]
The glint in her fierce eyes looked so similar to Josh's that no one would ever doubt their relation.
["If I could, I don't want to see them again. But I have no choice but to see them until graduation."]
When Seanna let out another sigh, Rosalyn's heart ached hearing this. It was the first time she was hearing Seanna talk about her college life. How much of this did she endure, and what other experiences has she yet to speak up about? How much of these things did she want to tell someone, but had no one to talk to, after leaving their family home at 16 and cutting contact with the rest of their family except for Rosalyn?
But for the past 5 years, it was not the real Rosalyn who was here, and instead a transmigrator who would have undoubtfully ignored Seanna's calls. So Seanna must have felt alone all these times. Thinking about her only sister, imagining how hard life must have been for her, knowing that Rosalyn was once in her position too, truly made Rosalyn sad.
["I wonder, eonnie, do people who go to public universities find real friends and make good memories?"]
I want to have friends.
Rosalyn could almost hear those unspoken words in the words she spoke.
["Do they nitpick on each other, or do they focus on discussing their lessons, teach each other what they did not understand, eat lunch together, and study together?"]
Rosalyn let out a hum.
"I'm sure they do."
["Do they also go to libraries and read books together, eonnie? Do they work on their school projects together and help each other when one of them is struggling to comply?"]
Rosalyn smiled gently.
"Do you want to go to Dawon, Yanna?"
Seanna's eyes widened as she instantly shot up, staring at Rosalyn with shock.
["H-huh? No… No… I was just thinking. It's nothing like that, eonnie! Besides, great-uncle said that students who get into universities take entrance exams, and they fight for those available slots. I-If someone like me, who can afford to go to a private school anyway, were to go to university… Doesn't that mean I am depriving one person from being able to go to school?"]
Seanna teared up just at the thought of being unfair to one person. Although it was just a thought, it was enough to make her want to cry. Rosalyn suddenly wished they were talking face to face so she could hold her sister's face and wipe her tears.
"I didn't say you would enroll there, you silly girl." Rosalyn chuckled softly, though she continued looking at her sister with a gentle gaze. "But that does not mean you should stop yourself from wanting to experience something. It might seem like you are depriving one person, but you won't. So tell me honestly, Yanna, do you want to go to Dawon?"
Seanna looked confused, not understanding what Rosalyn was talking about. She sniffled before rubbing her eyes gently, contemplating what to answer. When she saw the sincerity in Rosalyn's eyes, Seanna's shoulders sank before letting out a sad sigh.
["…I want to. But I'm scared my presence might hurt someone."]
"Then it's settled. You have nothing to worry about. Stay in Breck for a while, Yanna. John will be the one booking your flight."
["Huh? What are you talking about, eonnie? F-father said he would be the one booking my flight, though?"]
Rosalyn simply smiled instead of answering Seanna's question.
"You'll know soon. I have to end the call now, there's something I need to prepare."
["Oh! Were you busy?"] Seanna's gaze shifted to worry and guilt. ["I-I'm sorry… I must have been a bother."]
"Not at all." Rosalyn answered in a gentle tone, "I like that you called for me first after visiting great-uncle."
Seanna blinked her eyes, seemingly taken aback.
"Next time, when you're happy, sad, or even frustrated, you can always call me. I'll pick up all your calls as best as I can. I'll make time."
And mayhaps, it was to make up to her younger sister for not being able to be there for her when she badly needed someone the most.
Because although Rosalyn chose to be independent from her family too, she had someone to lean on and someone who listened to her rants. Seanna, unfortunately, did not have someone like that. The only person who could have been that person for her was thrown into another world, with an audacious transmigrator occupying Rosalyn's body.
"Yanna, you are an adult now. But you did not need to grow up fast before." Rosalyn's gaze reflected sadness before shaking the feeling away and trying to show Seanna a gentle smile. "The fact that you had to means that we, the adults, have failed you."
Seanna's eyes seemed to shimmer with the unshed tears that gathered at the corners of her eyes.
It seems that Rosalyn's words touched the wounds she dared not show to anyone, out of fear that her needs would remain unmet, anyway. Afraid that her vulnerability was going to be left neglected and overlooked, making her feel that asking for help was useless.
Because at the end of the day, she only had herself.
Seanna choked up, but she refused to cry.
"It's alright now, Yanna. Don't worry about anything. You can take a break now and go have fun."
["Uhm…. I don't know why you're saying that, but I-I… I appreciate it…"]
Rosalyn chuckled softly.
"So do you promise to call me when you want to talk to someone?"
Seanna was thoughtful for a few seconds before a smile painted her face, which made her eyes crinkle cutely. Like a cat who found something she liked.
["Mm! I'll do that! Bye, eonnie!"]
"Bye for now. Take care of yourself."
Seanna hummed before the call dropped.
That evening, John requested a group call.
"Good evening, my dear brother. You look better than the last time I saw you."
Rosalyn greeted after seeing John's face, and how his demeanor appeared brighter than the last time they were on a video call.
["Father hired a group of managers to help manage some of the companies, so I've been sleeping well these days."]
A small smile formed on Rosalyn's lips.
"That is good to hear."
Their father, Edoardo Breck, temporarily left the whole Breck enterprise under John's care since he had been advised by the therapists to step away from stress for the time being. Because of that, everything was left in John's hands, which was why he had to go and meet several people while he was in Rowoon.
But when he returned to Breck, their father had already made arrangements so John would not be shouldering everything alone.
It was at times like these and little actions like this that reminded Rosalyn that, indeed, she finally got her loving family back.
"And you, Fred, on the other hand, look terrible."
Frederick Breck, the 2nd son of Breck, and the one who became an attorney at a young age, looked comparable to a panda with how bad his eye bags looked. It was past midnight in Win City, but it seemed like Frederick was still in his office, going through some papers.
{"…Thank you for noticing. It was only earlier when I returned to Win, but I was immediately called to the office and was given a bunch of cases where I would be the counsel. I only have a week to prepare for those cases. I would be lucky if I could get through this week alive."}
When Frederick believed dying by his sister's hands and wrath would be the worst, it seems he was short-sighted and failed to consider that his career choice would be the one to end him for good.
Rosalyn had an awkward smile on her face, pitying her 2nd brother.
"…How about getting an assistant?"
Frederick let out a sigh before finally letting go of the document in his hand and leaning on the back of his swivel chair.
{"An assistant can only do so much. In the end, all responsibility is still mine."}
That was the unfortunate truth. It wasn't that Frederick had not considered getting an assistant before, but when he thought deeper, he realized it wouldn't be much help. In the end, he decided not to get an assistant. Though he was open to anyone accepting some of the cases practically thrust into his hands.
It would have been fine if it were one or two cases next week. Unfortunately, he will need to stand in court for five straight days next week and handle five different cases all at once.
Frederick let out one more sigh.
Rosalyn hummed. "I wish you luck, Fred."
{"I will need every single luck there is. Thank you."}
Frederick took off his glasses and massaged his temples, that was beginning to hurt. He has yet to rest from the jet lag earlier this morning, and he had to go straight to work after dropping off his things at his apartment. He had no choice but to read through some of the documents until late at night.
Though he was thinking of wrapping things up after this group call with his siblings.
{"In any case, why did John hyung-nim decide to have a group call? Is something the matter?"}
A moment passed before John spoke.
["I confronted great-uncle Sullivan about the embezzlement issue at Dawon State University. Father was there, too. And it turns out that father had been sponsoring Dawon State University for the past 30 years."}
Somehow, it was news for them, but not surprising. After all, the University President was no other than the only relative that their mother acknowledged. Naturally, Edoardo Breck, who greatly loved his wife, would reach out to Sullivan too.
"Does that mean father has been in contact with great-uncle this whole time?"
John nodded before shaking his head.
["There were only a few instances that they talked, but because father was always busy, he could hardly keep in touch with great-uncle. The funds were mainly transferred through father's secretary to the Finance Director directly under great-uncle."]
So whatever they had was mainly for formalities. Sullivan knew the funds came from Edoardo, though neither of them had barely exchanged a word or two. Sullivan wanted to know how Roseanna was doing, but seeing how Edoardo was still devoted to her even after so many years, Sullivan figured she must be doing well still.
Rosalyn began tapping her fingers on the table.
"If great-uncle knew the funds were from father, then he would not let it be embezzled."
It means that Sullivan couldn't be one of those who were embezzling the money. If he was, then he was practically courting death. He would know better than to mess with a Breck, especially Edoardo Breck. Anyone who knew about the funds coming from Edoardo would not dare to touch them recklessly.
Even if temptation falls sweetly upon their lips, they would not dare to take a bite. They knew very well the consequences of going against Edoardo Breck.
Especially Sullivan, who had seen what Edoardo had done to the entire Grande family just for his wife's comfort.
John hummed in agreement.
["He admitted that when he came to Breck, he thought about asking for help to solve the embezzlement case. Great-uncle knew about the embezzlement, but when he tried to find out who was involved, he suddenly lost all traces and evidence, and every time he was about to make a move, they only became better at hiding from him."]
The ones who embezzled the money must have had someone track all of Sullivan's actions, which was how they could hide everything from him and prevent him from being able to take action against them. It was a cunning move, and they knew exactly who to watch out for.
Unfortunately, despite Sullivan's efforts, he was against multiple people; a number that has yet to be determined. Alas, he will not be able to deal with them alone.
Slowly, a smile curved on Rosalyn's face.
If eyes are on him in Dawon, making it difficult to make a move, then the most decisive choice was to go somewhere where those watchful eyes cannot see or reach.
It just so happened that in Breck City, something was brewing, until news broke out about the truth of what Breck's Matriarch had to endure at the hands of her mother-in-law. Sullivan, as the only member of the Grande family who cared for Roseanna, would be greatly devastated and would rush back to Breck.
Of course, if Sullivan were to start making his move and gather allies while he is in Breck, who can help him finally solve this embezzlement case and put an end to it once and for all, no one would suspect a thing.
Why? Because the eyes that have been following him would not be able to reach Breck. Additionally….
Sullivan is an extended family of Breck's matriarch. No one would question him getting in touch with Breck.
So no one would suspect it if the Brecks were to secretly get involved.
"Coming all the way to Breck to see mother was with an ulterior motive, after all."
Rosalyn spoke almost humorously.
'A scheme so grand yet secretive… So this is what a Grande is like.'
Sullivan Grande was, indeed, a member of Rosalyn's family. If he didn't have half the brains to think of such a carefully crafted scheme, Rosalyn would have doubted it. Alas, the genes do not lie.
{"But a scheme that will not harm mother in any way."}
Frederick commented, before moving his gaze to John.
{"What do you plan to do, hyung-nim?"}
If John had confronted Sullivan and heard the truth from their father, Edoardo, that the funds came from him this whole time, then it would mean John had decided to help Sullivan out. Maybe not because he is the uncle of their mother, but because it was literally their father's money.
John, no matter how gentle he may appear, do not play when it comes to their parents' properties and rightful things. Of course, those funds were given willingly to help Dawon State University thrive, but it does not change the fact that their father's goodwill had been taken advantage of, and his money has been pocketed by thieves.
John Breck was not the type of person who would let this slide.
["Unfortunately, I am tied to my duties in Breck, so I cannot go to Dawon directly. I was thinking of sending someone to go undercover and investigate it for me, and Fred will represent us in court to put those thieves in jail once we have gathered enough evidence. Unfortunately, since it is a sensitive topic which involves not only the Grande family but us as well, I cannot entrust this to just anyone."]
John let out a sigh as he closed his eyes.
Dawon State University's reputation would surely be affected. Not only that, but Sullivan's, and possibly, the entire Breck family's as well. It was a matter that involved their family as well. John cannot recklessly send someone there and let this be leaked to the public before they can even solve this case.
Additionally, they do not know who they are up against or how many of them there are. How would they know if the person John would be sending would turn out to be a double agent who was one of those thieves' people, too?
There were a lot of risks that he needed to consider. Which was why he decided to ask his siblings for their opinion. After all, as they say, two heads are better than one.
While John was lamenting to himself, Rosalyn began tapping her pointer finger on the table repeatedly before her hand stopped.
Slowly, she smiled.
"Send Yanna and Pen to Dawon."
The first to react was Frederick.
{"What?"} Frederick frowned. {"Josh will never agree to that."}
Among their siblings, Josh was the one who tended to get protective of their two youngest siblings. If he were to hear about Rosalyn's suggestion of sending Seanna and Pen to Dawon to secretly investigate this case, he would never agree to it and might even cause a ruckus.
"Then it's simple. We won't tell Josh."
Frederick looked like he was going to protest. After all, he knew very well how insufferable Josh would become if such an important decision were kept from him, especially since it involved Seanna and Pen. In fact, Rosalyn knew it too. Yet she was still insisting on having the two youngest Brecks go to Dawon?
Seeing the look on Frederick's face, Rosalyn started to explain.
"We won't hide it forever. We will only hide it from Josh until Yanna and Pen are in Dawon. If he finds out beforehand, he would do everything to prevent them from reaching Dawon."
Josh would become their biggest obstacle if ever this were let out. Additionally, Rosalyn was not suggesting this for no reason. Seanna and Pen being sent there would mean that this case would be prevented from being leaked to the Public, which would ease John's worry.
Additionally…
'I want to go to a public university.'
It was only earlier when Seanna decided to honestly let her feelings out to Rosalyn, who listened without judgment. It was also earlier when Rosalyn made a promise in her heart that she would tell John to let Seanna go to Dawon with their great-uncle and let her visit Dawon State University for a short while.
Now that the opportunity showed itself, how could Rosalyn dare to pretend not to see?
"Yanna wanted to go to Dawon. She has been amazed by the stories about public universities she heard from great-uncle. With that child practically rolling in excitement, how could anyone dare to refuse?"
{"Noona, even if Seanna wanted to go there, this is a matter that should be handled by adults. Seanna is—!"}
"Yanna is an adult, Fred."
Rosalyn spoke calmly. But if one had listened closely, they would have noticed the sadness in her voice.
"Yanna has been an adult for a while now."
It was both surreal and a regrettable thing to admit. Seanna grew into an adult, and none of them were there to see it, because they became the family that Seanna willingly left behind, and Rosalyn was forced out of this world against her will.
While it may not seem much to others, it changes everything.
"Seanna and Pen are both adults. Trust that they will be able to do this. After all, did we not all grow because we experienced something that taught us an important lesson?"
An adult does not become an adult simply by aging. An adult will experience the heavy reality that this world will plunge them into, which will make them grow as an person, and ultimately develop maturely. And what better way to teach someone than by letting them experience the real world and deal with real-life challenges?
Rosalyn wasn't recklessly sending her two youngest siblings to what possibly could be the place that could hurt them; she was doing this to help them grow as individuals living in this society. They cannot be pampered forever; there will come a time when they will have to spread their wings and fly further from the nest that sheltered them.
One day, they will become a member of this society. And it was either being a responsible adult who stands for what they know is just, or a reckless and ignorant adult who refuses to change this messed-up system full of corruption.
And if Rosalyn could choose how to influence them, she would push for them to become members of the society who would make a change.
"John, have Gero and another bodyguard secretly watch over them while they are in Dawon. However, they must remain in the shadows and never let either of those two find out that bodyguards from Breck are guarding them; otherwise, this undercover mission might fail."
Pen, that blabbermouth, will definitely blurt out a thing or two, which would then alert their enemies. Seanna, even though she was a little more mature than Pen, had the tendency to become overly conscious, especially with something related to Breck.
"For their safety, they must never find out that they were sent there because of the embezzlement issue. Instead, have them attend Dawon State University temporarily, and all their merits will be credited to their respective colleges. That way, they will still graduate next month."
Pen and Seanna would be sent there to "study" in Dawon, while keeping their identities as children of Breck. They would not be using the Breck surname and would be forbidden from even mentioning the slightest bit of connection they have with Breck.
Instead, they would be attending Dawon as the niece and nephew of the University President, a distant relative of the Grande family.
It must never be let out that the children of Breck are at a public university. Otherwise, there would be backlash, and anyone with bad intentions would not think twice about grabbing them and possibly holding them hostage.
Which was why it was important to have Gero and another bodyguard to secretly keep them safe from the shadows.
"I'll be the one keeping in touch with Yanna and Pen. If there is the slightest bit of concern that I believe would affect them, I will inform you right away."
Rosalyn wasn't going to send them to a possibly dangerous place without precaution. Even if it seems like Seanna and Pen would be dealing with everything on their own, in reality, their older siblings would be keeping watch.
After all, when Brecks come together, they become a formidable force.
And whoever dares to cross them will regret it tenfold.
'Venion Sten…'
Rosalyn slowly formed her hand into a fist.
'Watch your back. I'm about to start cutting your limbs one by one.'
Venion Sten, the audacious bastard who pursued the transmigrator in Rosalyn's body to get back at Cale, according to what Rok Soo found out, one of his minions is involved in the embezzlement case in Dawon, and Venion has used it to fund the transmigrator's extravagant spending.
A bastard like that dared to commit such crimes and go to such lengths just to hurt Cale.
He will not be forgiven, even if he gets on his knees and begs for forgiveness.
Rosalyn was going to punish all of the transmigrator's cheating partners one by one, and she had decided to plant the seed of revenge against Venion first.
["In that case, I will take care of their allowance so they will have everything they need."]
It would be difficult to live in a completely different city, especially one that is very far from Breck, which also happens to be a city where Breck's influence doesn't reach. Pen never lived away from Breck, because even when he stayed mostly at his penthouse, he still came home to their family home on weekends. Additionally, his every need has been provided so he never has to worry about anything.
Seanna, even though she left their family home at 16 and had been independent since then, John actually secretly looked after her. He had sent people to guard Seanna in Orsenia, and although it was obvious that Seanna would have figured it out at some point, she didn't say anything and simply let him.
Though when John tried to send her money, she threatened to block his number and cut contact with him forever. So John offered to give her anything she needed as long as she would tell him. Thankfully, Seanna didn't reject his offer and had been asking for help with regard to her projects and such.
"Dear brother, I believe it would be nice if we could teach them how to budget their expenses as well. What do you think?"
John was thoughtful for a moment after hearing Rosalyn's suggestion. After a few more contemplations, John let out a hum.
["Indeed. It would be nice to teach them how to handle money, too."]
After all, as adults and after graduating, they will have to learn how to make their own money and handle their expenses. Even though their family is rich and John had tried his best to give them their respective allowances based on their shares, budgeting was still an important skill that they must learn.
John started to smile.
'So noona has thought this through from the start.'
He had no doubts that whatever Rosalyn would do, it was all for good and with good intentions.
["Alright. Fred, do you have anything else to say?"]
Seeing his two older siblings already on an agreement, Frederick knew any opposition he would make wouldn't be convincing enough. He was a lawyer; argument was his forte, but when it came to his older siblings, sometimes the wisest thing was to just go along with their plan.
{"Whatever the outcome, please delay it for a month. I am quite preoccupied this month, and won't have time to represent you in court."} I'm not even sure if I can live past this month. Frederick muttered the last sentence under his breath.
"Try to get enough sleep and eat properly, Fred. Do not neglect yourself, no matter how busy you are."
{"I will. Thank you."}
Frederick stared at Rosalyn's face, the obvious worry in her eyes, and the gentle smile on her lips, but in his mind, he was recalling his conversation with Cale.
And the implication that Rosalyn had done what would have otherwise been unthinkable. But more than that, Cale did not tell him outright about it because…
'I also don't want you to think badly of your sister, even when our relationship has become like this.'
Frederick let out a sigh.
Indeed. If Cale had told Frederick what happened that pushed Cale to ask for a divorce, his viewpoint of his sister would certainly change. Frederick could not promise that he would not think badly of her, so he couldn't truly blame Cale for keeping his silence even until now.
Because it would be hard to believe that Rosalyn would ever do that.
And because Frederick knew he would lose all respect for his sister if he found out what she had done.
At that moment, Rosalyn heard light footsteps coming closer to the kitchen, something she instantly recognized. Rosalyn turned in the direction of the door and saw Cale entering at that moment.
When Cale saw Rosalyn sitting at the dining with the tablet on its stand, positioned to show Rosalyn, this made Cale raise an eyebrow.
"Ah, my love, I'm in a video call with John and Fred."
Rosalyn stood from her seat and explained immediately, not wanting Cale to misunderstand why she was still in the kitchen using her tablet late at night.
"Did you need something? Were you thirsty? I'll get you water."
"It's fine. I'll get it myself. Continue with your conversation, don't mind me."
Cale stopped her from leaving her seat and walked to the counter to get himself a glass before opening the fridge and taking out a pitcher.
["Noona, I'll make arrangements right away. I will also talk to great-uncle about it, and do not worry, I will also contact their schools and coordinate with them so all their merits will be credited."]
{"I shall take my leave first. I will have to fix my table and leave the office. It's getting late. I will have to catch some sleep before working early in the morning again."}
Rosalyn glanced at Cale before humming.
"Alright, have a pleasant afternoon, John, and good mornight, Fred."
["Good night to hyung-nim as well."]
John smiled brightly, knowing that Cale would certainly hear him.
…And he was right. Cale flinched, thankfully, not spilling the water on the glass he was about to drink. Cale moved his gaze to Rosalyn's tablet, gazing warily.
…John isn't going to say anything else, won't he?
And because John said something, Frederick would as well.
{"Have a pleasant evening ahead, hyung. Please don't forget your promise."}
Cale downed his drink before placing the glass on the sink.
"I-I get it… I didn't forget…"
Rosalyn, who had no idea what this promise was all about, looked between Cale and Frederick with curiosity. But neither of the two would reveal what it was.
"…Let's end the call here. Bye now."
Rosalyn was beginning to suspect a future where Cale would be much closer to her brothers than to her, and thinking about that was already making jealousy crawl its way to her heart. If there is someone Cale should be the closest to, obviously it should be her.
Becoming close to her siblings was fine; it was what she wanted anyway. But becoming too close to the point that she would be left out and overlooked was no longer okay.
Rosalyn sulked.
'…So my husband can make promises to Fred but not to me.'
Cale turned at that moment, about to leave the kitchen, but then he saw the way Rosalyn looked.
"…What's with you?" He asked warily. He had a feeling he wouldn't want to find out the reason why, but he couldn't help but ask anyway.
Rosalyn turned off her tablet before picking it up and slowly walking up to Cale. Cale watched her with eyebrows slightly furrowed.
Why is she coming to him instead of heading straight to the room?
When Rosalyn stood in front of Cale, Rosalyn was almost frowning while looking at the floor.
Then, she raised her free arm. Cale tensed when he saw this.
"Can I hug you?"
"?!!"
Cale immediately backed off while raising his hands as if defending himself.
"What's up with you?" He asked with obvious wariness. "Don't you dare take another step closer without answering that question."
Rosalyn sulked even more.
'So you prefer my brother now.'
Rosalyn turned away and pouted, hugging her tablet instead.
"Never mind. I knew you wouldn't agree anyway. I'll head back to the room first."
"?????"
'Huh????'
Why does it seem like Cale did something wrong? Why was she acting and reacting like that?
Wait….
"Are you on your period?"
"(ꐦ𝅒_𝅒)"
Rosalyn glared in his direction, which made Cale flinch.
…She had exactly the type of expression that says her period was coming. Indeed, he wasn't mistaking it, but she would obviously be denying it because—
"The cramps aren't there. Stop talking nonsense."
'I knew it.'
She said the exact words Cale was thinking she would say. Cale lowered his arms.
"Do you have pads? Want me to ask auntie to buy tomorrow?"
"I said stop talking nonsense.💢"
Rosalyn walked out of the kitchen with slightly heavy footsteps. Cale watched her back before laughing stiffly at how obvious she was being, yet she would be the last to realize that her period was indeed coming, probably a week from now.
Cale took out his phone and sent a message to Aunt Josephin to buy packs of pads before coming to the house in the morning.
When Cale got inside their room, he saw Rosalyn already lying on the couch with her back turned towards him. He had a hand covering his lips, trying not to laugh.
Of course, he wasn't laughing because her period was coming. He knew how bad her symptoms actually are, and oftentimes she couldn't even move from the bed on the first and second day. But it was the fact that she would not acknowledge this until it actually came.
Sulking, getting jealous over the smallest things, being irritable, and easily being pleased; her mood swings a week before her period were almost adorable—
Cale headed to the bathroom and splashed his face with water.
What a dangerous thought he just had.
The next day, Seanna and Pen stood in front of the airport with their great-uncle right behind them.
Seanna's eyes sparkled excitedly.
'I'm finally going to a public school! Eonnie kept her promise!'
On the other hand, Pen looked terrible. He had a frown, and his eyebrows were furrowing deeply.
'Why am I being sent to Dawon, too? Why do I need to attend a public school with Seanna?!'
Early that morning, Rosalyn had called. Pen was happy to hear his sister's voice as soon as he came down from his room. But what he heard instead made him want to cry.
["You two will be sent out on a mission. You will attend as fake students of Dawon State University for a month in order to know how commoners live and what university life is like. I trust that you will do your utmost best to fulfill this mission."]
That was the explanation she gave, but only John, Rosalyn, Frederick, Sullivan, and Edoardo knew the real reason why they were sent to Dawon. It was a scheme to counter a scheme because of a scheme; their own pyramid scheme.
But a pyramid scheme that would surely counter the pyramid scheme of those audacious thieves who shamelessly pocketed their father's money. And the truth will not be revealed until the right time comes.
'Why do I need to know the life of a commoner?!'
Pen was nearly pulling his hair.
"Calling all passengers... Please be at the departure area."
Seanna squealed.
'University life, here I come!!!'
While the two youngest Brecks were in their own world, meanwhile, in Rowoon, Rosalyn grinned at all the ingredients she had ordered days ago, finally arriving and arranged on the kitchen table.
She carefully folded her sleeves up and placed her hands on her hips.
"Now then, Rok Soo-yah, let's start baking!"
Rosalyn was finally back in the kitchen after accidentally leaving the other world.
Rok Soo gazed blankly at the monitor.
'…Please don't burn your kitchen.'
Rok Soo had already seen what Rosalyn was incapable of, that he could only hope no oven would explode.
Notes:
If I do not update by the last week of September, the next update will be in December. Unfortunately, I cannot really promise an update since the last week of September is also my midterm week. ՞߹ - ߹՞
Pages Navigation
Anok on Chapter 1 Thu 15 May 2025 01:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
Zhouxie_hao on Chapter 1 Fri 16 May 2025 02:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
Akiko_suzuki on Chapter 1 Thu 15 May 2025 04:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
Zhouxie_hao on Chapter 1 Fri 16 May 2025 02:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
Tired__Chaos on Chapter 1 Thu 15 May 2025 06:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
Zhouxie_hao on Chapter 1 Fri 16 May 2025 02:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
PriestsOfCaleism on Chapter 1 Thu 15 May 2025 07:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
Zhouxie_hao on Chapter 1 Fri 16 May 2025 02:16AM UTC
Comment Actions
Candra_Shin on Chapter 1 Fri 16 May 2025 04:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
Zhouxie_hao on Chapter 1 Sun 18 May 2025 09:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
ForeignWriterAuthor on Chapter 1 Sat 17 May 2025 03:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
Zhouxie_hao on Chapter 1 Sun 18 May 2025 09:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ludovika on Chapter 1 Wed 28 May 2025 05:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
Zhouxie_hao on Chapter 1 Thu 29 May 2025 04:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
Rosemary_offical99 on Chapter 1 Fri 13 Jun 2025 03:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
Zhouxie_hao on Chapter 1 Sun 15 Jun 2025 01:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
IredSo on Chapter 1 Mon 25 Aug 2025 04:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
Zhouxie_hao on Chapter 1 Tue 26 Aug 2025 02:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
Anok on Chapter 2 Wed 21 May 2025 01:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
Zhouxie_hao on Chapter 2 Thu 22 May 2025 04:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
RokCalesimps on Chapter 2 Wed 21 May 2025 02:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
Zhouxie_hao on Chapter 2 Thu 22 May 2025 04:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
Willium_minerva on Chapter 2 Thu 22 May 2025 08:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
Zhouxie_hao on Chapter 2 Thu 22 May 2025 04:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
WeirdMultishipper on Chapter 2 Fri 23 May 2025 02:37AM UTC
Last Edited Fri 23 May 2025 02:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
Zhouxie_hao on Chapter 2 Sat 24 May 2025 02:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
PriestsOfCaleism on Chapter 2 Sat 24 May 2025 05:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
Zhouxie_hao on Chapter 2 Sat 24 May 2025 07:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
Basilthebatlord on Chapter 2 Mon 09 Jun 2025 06:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
Zhouxie_hao on Chapter 2 Mon 09 Jun 2025 03:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
Yuza (Guest) on Chapter 3 Thu 29 May 2025 02:28AM UTC
Comment Actions
Zhouxie_hao on Chapter 3 Thu 29 May 2025 04:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
Anok on Chapter 3 Thu 29 May 2025 02:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
Zhouxie_hao on Chapter 3 Thu 29 May 2025 04:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
Adaliathefire on Chapter 3 Thu 29 May 2025 05:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
Zhouxie_hao on Chapter 3 Fri 30 May 2025 04:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
Anok on Chapter 4 Fri 06 Jun 2025 02:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
Zhouxie_hao on Chapter 4 Fri 06 Jun 2025 02:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
Adaliathefire on Chapter 4 Fri 06 Jun 2025 03:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
Zhouxie_hao on Chapter 4 Sat 07 Jun 2025 06:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation